ip'nK - 
 
 J" * v °k • % 
 -i ■or vi, - 
 
 •o. *,r. <* a 
 
 'bv' 
 
 ^ ^ « 
 
 4 o 
 
 
 w 
 
 1 " a r* • » ° *^ 
 
 <* 
 
 o . . • <G V *b *^^.T* ' A 
 
 G* ^c> % /y.T* ' A 
 
 o > 
 
 4 o 
 
 * <! 
 
 **\ 
 
 J. -'* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 v^^ 
 
 

 .6 V V "•T^T*' A 
 
 ^ 6* o • " • . **b .A 
 
 :\/ 
 
 
 
Daring and Suffering: 
 
 A HISTORY OF THE 
 
 Andrews Railroad Raid 
 
 INTO GEORGIA IN 1862. 
 
 EMBRACING 
 
 A FULL AND ACCURATE ACCOUNT OF THE SECRET JOURNEY TO THE HEART OF 
 THE CONFEDERACY, THE CAPTURE OF A RAILWAY TRAIN IN A 
 CONFEDERATE CAMP, THE TERRIBLE CHASE THAT FOL- 
 LOWED, AND THE SUBSEQUENT FORTUNES 
 OF THE LEADER AND HIS PARTY. 
 
 k 
 
 KY 
 
 V 
 
 V- 
 
 WILLIAM PITTENGER, 
 
 A MEMBER OF THE EXPEDITION. 
 
 "The expedition, in the daring of its conception, had the wildness of a romance; while in the gigantic and 
 overwhelming results it sought and was likely to obtain it was absolutely sublime."— Jpdge-Advocate- 
 General Holt's Official Report, 
 
 "It was all the deepest'Iaid scheme, and on the grandest scale, that ever emanated from the brains of any 
 number of Yankees combined." — The Southern Confederacy, (Atlanta, Ga.), April 15, 1S62. 
 
 "Despite its tragic termination it shows what a handful of brave men could undertake in America." — Comtc 
 de Paris' History 0/ the Civil War in America, Vol. 2, p. 187. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 THE WAR PUBLISHING COMPANY. 
 
 1887. 
 
 ■ 
 
 :*/ 
 
« 
 
 £^3 
 '"Ft,* 
 
 Copyright, 7887. 
 
 BY THE WAR PUBLISHING COMPANY. 
 
 34 Vesey St., New York. 
 
 
 i 
 
 The Publishers' Printing Company, 
 
 157 and 159 William Street, 
 
 New York. 
 
^ 
 
 / 
 
 To 
 
 THE GRAND ARMY OF THE WEST 
 
 WHICH. UNDER COMMAND OF GENERAL SHERMAN, IN ONE HUNDRED DAYS OF CON- 
 TINUOUS BATTLE, 
 
 FOLLOWED US 
 
 OVER THE LINE OF THE GEORGIA STATE RAILROAD 
 
 FROM 
 
 CHATTANOOGA TO ATLANTA, 
 
 AND 
 
 CONQUERED WHERE WE ONLY DARED. 
 
 THIS 
 
 FRAGMENT OF HISTORY IS MOST RESPECTFULLY AND FRATERNALLY 
 INSCRIBED BY 
 
 THE WRITER AND HIS COMRADES 
 
 OF THE 
 
 ANDREWS RAID. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 THIS book, which is partly historical and partly personal, is writ- 
 ten from the standpoint of frank egotism. It is far more easy 
 to tell what the writer thought, felt and did, in the first person, than 
 to resort to tedious circumlocution. As a large part of the interest 
 of such a narrative must consist in describing the sensations experi- 
 enced in passing through such appalling dangers and tremendous 
 vicissitudes of fortune, it is clear that in a work of plain fact the 
 writer cannot avoid making himself more prominent than his com- 
 rades. His own emotions and the incidents in which he partici- 
 pated will be indelibly engraven in his memory, while impressions 
 received at second hand grow dim with the passage of years. It 
 also happened that, in most cases where selection was practicable, 
 the writer was made the spokesman of the whole party, and was 
 thus brought into more frequent contact with both friend and foe. 
 Many instances of this will be noticed all through the story. 
 
 Great care has been taken in the citation of authorities. The 
 writer has not hesitated to claim for his own notes and memories 
 the full weight to which they are entitled, and has carefully indi- 
 cated the sources from which he has drawn all other facts. In no 
 portion of war history of equal magnitude is there more abundant 
 material preserved both on the Federal and the Confederate sides. 
 This is indicated by the accompanying list of authorities ; and 
 authority for separate incidents is adduced either in notes or at the 
 
Preface. 
 
 beginning of chapters. With great care in sifting testimony and 
 constant references to original documents, the writer hopes not only 
 to give the exact and literal truth, but to carry the conviction of 
 the judicious reader with him on every page. Whenever conjec- 
 tures or statements of probabilities are hazarded to bridge any 
 chasm in the narrative, they will be offered for what they are, and 
 always clearly separated from known facts. 
 
 WM. PITTENGER, 
 Haddonfield, N. J., October, 1887. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER p AGE 
 
 I. A Secret Military Raid in the West 13 
 
 II. General Mitchel and J. J. Andrews Arrange a Second Raid . . 25 
 
 III. Selection of Engineers and Soldiers . . 36 
 
 IV. Departure at Night .......... 45 
 
 V. Previous History of James J. Andrews ...... 53 
 
 VI. First Lessons in Disguise and Duplicity ...... 64 
 
 VII. The Heart of the Confederacy Reached ...... 73 
 
 VII [. The Bloodless Victories of Mitchel S7 
 
 IX. Capture of the Train .......... 97 
 
 X. Pursued! ............ 113 
 
 XI. An Appalling Struggle ......... 123 
 
 XII. The Final Race 143 
 
 XIII. What was Actually Accomplished . . . . . , . 153 
 
 XIV. Hunted in the Woods . . . 161 
 
 XV. A Sad Sabbath Morning 171 
 
 XVI. The Roll of the Captives 181 
 
 XVII. First Prison Experiences 203 
 
 XVIII. The Old Negro Jail at Chattanooga 2 16 
 
 XIX. Gleams of Hope 228 
 
 XX. Gen. Mitchel Saves the Raiders. ....... 235 
 
 XXI. A Struggle Against Destiny ........ 250 
 
 XXII. Knoxville 264 
 
 XXIII. A Day of Blood 279 
 
 XXIV. After the Tragedy 291 
 
 XXV. A Daring Escape .......... 306 
 
 XXVI. In Cave and Mountain ......... 327 
 
 XXVII. The Loyal Mountaineers 334 
 
 XXVIII. Down the Tennessee . ......... 342 
 
 XXIX. Floating to the Gulf 348 
 
 XXX. The Recaptured Prisoners 360 
 
 XXXI. Richmond and its Prisons. ........ 374 
 
 XXXII. Last Experiences in Rebel Prisons 386 
 
 XXXIII. Homeward Bound .......... 397 
 
 XXXIV. Reporting to Secretary Stanton and President Lincoln . . . 406 
 
 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 I. Subsequent History of the Railroad Adventurers . 
 
 II. The South Revisited a Quarter of a Century After . 
 
 III. A Detailed Account of the First or Buell Railroad Raid 
 
 IV. Autobiography ....... 
 
 V. Editorial Account from the Southern Confederacy . 
 
 VI. Official Report by Judge- Advocate-General Holt 
 
 VII. Message of Gov. Jos. E. Brown to the Legislature of Georgia in 1862 
 
 VIII. Criticisms of Generals Buell and Fry 
 
 PAGE 
 
 5 
 13 
 29 
 35 
 41 
 47 
 48 
 
 53 
 
A PARTIAL LIST OF AUTHORITIES REFERRED TO IN 
 "DARING AND SUFFERING." 
 
 1. THE OFFICIAL WAR RECORDS.— These are now in course of publication 
 by the Government at Washington. They comprise four series, each containing a number 
 of large volumes. In several of these there are notices of the Railroad Raid, but the 
 principal account is found in Series I., Vol. X., Part i, extending from page 630 to 639. 
 
 2. REPORT OF WOOD AND WILSON IN 1862.— This was made to the Sec- 
 retary of War, on Nov. 12th, i862,when the two arrived, as escaping prisoners ; at Key 
 West, Fla. A fuller account by the same persons was published in the Key West, Fla. , 
 New Em, three days later. 
 
 3. SWORN TESTIMONY OF SURVIVORS.— The testimony of five of the sur- 
 vivors, Buffum, Bensinger, Parrott, Reddick and Pittenger was taken under oath at Wash- 
 ington, and phonographically reported, by order of Secretary Stanton. It is still pre- 
 served in the Archives at Washington. 
 
 4. THE FIRST EDITION OF "DARING AND SUFFERING."— This was 
 
 begun a short time after the return home of the writer, and was founded mainly on personal 
 recollections, aided by a few shorthand notes. Several survivors also contributed personal 
 sketches and incidents to the book. It was published in Philadelphia, by J. W. Daughaday, 
 in October, 1863. In this book the narrative assumed its usual form. 
 
 5. UNPUBLISHED LETTERS AND PAPERS OF GEN. O. M. MIT- 
 CH EL. — These, as well as an unpublished biography by himself, were generously placed 
 at my disposalby his son, F. A. Mitchel, Esq. (A biography of Gen. Mitchel, "As- 
 tronomer and General," embracing most of these papers, by his son, is now [18S7] pass- 
 ing through the press of Houghton, Mifflin &• Co., Boston.) 
 
 6. THE ADVENTURES OF ALF. WILSON, ONE OF THE MITCHEL 
 RAIDERS, by J. A. Wilson.- 1 — Published in Toledo, Ohio. This is especially valuable 
 as giving the marvelous adventures of the writer in escaping from prisons. 
 
 7. CAPTURING A LOCOMOTIVE, by Wm. Pittenger.— Published by J. B. 
 Lippincott, 1881. 
 
 S. CONDUCTOR WILLIAM A. FULLER.— Accounts published by this gen- 
 tleman, in The Suuny South .and other papers, and still more important personal com- 
 munications made to the writer, for which due credit is given in the appropriate places. 
 
 9. WAR FILES OF SOUTHERN NEWSPAPERS, especially of the Atlanta, 
 Ga. , Southern • Confederacy. 
 
 10. "AN EPISODE OF THE WAR."— This is an account of some of the most 
 important events of this history to' which he was an eye-witness, by Rev. W. J. Scott, 
 and is published in -a volume of essays, with a strong pro-slavery bias, entitled," From 
 Lincoln to Cleveland," Atlanta, Ga., 1886. 
 
 11. THE FOLLOWING MEMBERS OF THE ORIGINAL EXPEDITION 
 
 have each furnished me with important manuscripts as well as verbal communications : 
 D. A. Dorsey, Kearney, Nebraska ; J. R. Porter, McComb, Wood Co., Ohio; William 
 Bensinger, McComb, Wood Co., Ohio ; William Knight, Stryker, Williams Co., Ohio ; 
 Jacob Parrott, Keriton, Hardin Co., Ohio; W. W. Brown, Dowling, Wood Co., Ohio: 
 William Reddick, Newport, Louisa Co., Iowa. 
 
 12. FRANK HAWKINS, Treasury Department, Columbus, Ohio, and Captain 
 Jas. F. Sarratt, of Steubenville, have furnished many written details of the first expedition. 
 
 13. MR. ANTHONY MURPHY, Foreman of Repair Shops of the Western and 
 Atlantic Railroad. A very valuable written communication, descriptive of the chase on 
 the railroad was prepared for me by this gentleman. 
 
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 1. The Capture of the Train in an Enemy's Camp. . . Frontispiece 
 
 2. Map of Southern K.R. System Threatened by the Andrews Raid . . 12 
 
 3. Portrait of James J. Andrews . . . . . . . . . 17 
 
 4. Photograph of Gen. O. M. Mitchel . . 30 
 
 5. Photograph of Wilson W. Brown, Engineer. . . . . . . 36 
 
 6. Photograph of William Knight, Engineer ....... 38 
 
 7. Photograph of Capt, Jam.es F.,Sarratt . ....... 3S 
 
 8. Photograph of Marion Ross. ......... 41 
 
 9. Photograph of William Pittenger. . ..... . . 45 
 
 10. Andrews Seen by the Lightning Flash . . . . .• . . 51 
 
 11. Photograph of Flemingsburg, Ky. ........ 53 
 
 12. Photograph of J. J. Andrews ......... 55 
 
 13. Photograph of Miss Elizabeth J. Layton . . . . . . . 5° 
 
 14. Photograph of Geo.. D. Wilson . . ... . . . . 67 
 
 15. Photograph of. William Campbell. ........ 67 
 
 16. Photograph of William Reddick ......... 79 
 
 17. Preparing to Cross the Tennessee River ....... 82 
 
 18. Map of the Campaign of Gen. Mitchel. ....... 88 
 
 19. Gen. Mitchel's Armed Train ......... 94 
 
 20. Map of the Western and Atlantic or Georgia State Railroad. ... 99 
 
 21. Bed-room Consultation at Marietta . . . . , . • • 100 
 
 22. Photograph of Capt, W. A. Fuller (Confederate Conductor) . . . 102 
 
 23. Seizing the Train. ........... 104 
 
 24. Photograph of John. Scott .......... 106 
 
 25. Tearing up Track ..... ...... ioo 
 
 26. Photograph of Anthony Murphy, Supt. W. & A. Machine Shops. . . 116 
 
 27. Oostenaula Bridge . . ... . . ' . • • . 135 
 
 28. In Sight ! Ties Thrown from Car 138 
 
 20. At the Wood-station 139 
 
 30. Kindling a Fire in the Box-car ......... 14° 
 
 31. Leaving the Locomotive . . . . . • • • • • I S l 
 
 32. Photograph of the Locomotive " The General " 160 
 
 33. Climbing the Chattanooga Precipice . . . . . . . . 164 
 
 34. News from Ringgold! . . • • • • 180 
 
 35. Photograph of Samuel Slavens . . . . . . . • • 181 
 
 36. Slavens, Campbell and Shadrack in Chains ....... 182 
 
 37. Photograph of Jacob Parrott ......... 183 
 
 38 Bloodhounds Seen on the Trail • • • l %5 
 
List of Illustrations. 
 
 Wood and Wilson on the Tennessee 
 
 The Iron Cage at Lafayette, Ga. 
 
 Chained in a Carriage. 
 
 Confronted with Gen. Leadbetter 
 
 The Swims Jail at Chattanooga . 
 
 Manner of Sleeping in the Swims Jail 
 
 The Chained Men Descending into the Dungeon 
 
 The Raiders Seated in the Cars . 
 
 ' ' Meet me on the other side of Jordan " 
 
 Escape of Andrews and Wollam . 
 
 Riveting Chains in the Dungeon. 
 
 Photograph of Judge O. P. Temple . 
 
 Photograph of Judge Baxter 
 
 The Old Court-house at Knoxville, Tenn. . 
 
 The Court Martial . . . . 
 
 Photograph of Captain David Fry 
 
 Photograph of Rev. W. J. Scott. 
 
 Speech of Wilson on the Scaffold 
 
 Photo-Lithograph of Letter to Jefferson Davis 
 
 Photo-Lithographs of Endorsements by Gen. Bragg, Jefferson Davis and 
 
 Others .... 
 
 Photograph of Geo. W. Walton . 
 Photograph of Robert Buffum 
 Photograph of William Bensinger 
 Seizing the Guard at Atlanta 
 The Race in the Woods 
 Photograph of Elihu H. Mason . 
 Victory over Bloodhounds ! 
 Brown and Knight Capture a Pig 
 The Fugitives entering a Cave . 
 Photograph of D. A. Dorsey 
 Photograph of Martin J. Hawkins 
 Photograph of John R. Porter . 
 Photograph of Mark Wood 
 At Sight of the Old Flag ! . 
 Photograph of Libby Prisons 
 Taking a Dead Man's Name 
 Eating in the Engine-room . 
 Fac-simile of Congress Medals of Honor 
 Interview with President Lincoln : "A little luck with the battles, now !" 
 
 199 
 203 
 20S 
 213 
 21S 
 220 
 223 
 238 
 249 
 252 
 256 
 266 
 267 
 268 
 27t 
 275 
 281 
 287 
 293 
 
 308, 309 
 313 
 317 
 
 3i8 
 319 
 323 
 
 328 
 
 329 
 33i 
 332 
 334 
 336 
 342 
 348 
 358 
 375 
 39i 
 404 
 412 
 414 
 
 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 Photograph of W. W. Brown ..... 
 Jacob Parrott and D. A. Dorsay overlooking Chattanooga 
 Photograph of William H. Reddick .... 
 Photographs of Seven Survivors of the Andrews Raid 
 Photographs of Members of the First Expedition 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 
 27 
 30 
 
DARING and SUFFERING. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 A SECRET MILITARY RAID IN THE WEST. 
 
 IT is painful for me to recall the adventures of the year beginning April 
 7th, 1862. As I compose my mind to the task there rises before me 
 the memory of days of suffering and nights of sleepless apprehension, 
 — days and nights that in their black monotony seemed well nigh eternal. 
 And time has not yet dulled the sorrow of that terrible day, when comrades 
 made dear as brothers by common danger and suffering were suddenly 
 dragged to a fearful death that I expected soon to share. A man who 
 has walked for months in the shadow of the scaffold and escaped at last 
 almost by miracle will never find the experience a pleasant one to dwell 
 upon, even in thought. Yet it cannot be forgotten, and the easiest way to 
 answer the inquiries of friends, and to satisfy the curiosity of the public, 
 is to put the whole matter candidly, faithfully, and minutelv on record. 
 
 In the spring of 1862 a small secret expedition was sent from the 
 Union lines into the very heart of the Confederate States. In its progress 
 it aroused great excitement, first in the South and afterwards in the North, 
 occasioned the most intense suffering to the soldiers engaged in it, and 
 afterwards gave rise to many eager controversies. Several publications of 
 a more or less ephemeral character have been devoted to it, and no story 
 of the war seems to have fixed itself so firmly in the popular imagination. 
 The present work is the full and complete edition of a small volume by 
 the same writer, with the same title, which was hurriedly written before 
 the freshness of personal impressions had faded, and while the horror and 
 agony came back almost nightly in dreams. The writer is confident that 
 this story, faithfully told, will give a more vivid picture of the spirit, feel- 
 ings, and awful earnestness of the civil war than any more general war 
 history. To do justice to brave men who pe-rished in a manner ignomini- 
 ous in form but not in reality, to place romantic and almost incredible 
 events, for which there will soon be no living witnesses, upon a basis of 
 
14 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 unquestionable certainty, and to help a new generation to realize the cost 
 of upholding the Union, is the writer's aim. 
 
 The manner in which this volume was produced leaves little room for 
 that unconscious exaggeration to which even candid narrators are liable. 
 The writer made phonographic notes of the principal events very near 
 the time of their occurrence, — mostly on the margins of a small vol- 
 ume of "Paradise Lost." There were enough days of dreary leisure for 
 this or any other kind of work ! On leaving the enemy's territory, he and 
 his comrades were, by order of the Secretary of War, Edwin M. Stanton, 
 brought to Washington, examined under oath, and their answers written 
 down in shorthand, and officially published, together with a lengthened 
 and eloquent report by Judge-Advocate-General Holt. Immediately after- 
 wards the small volume, "Daring and Suffering," was written at the solici- 
 tation of friends — a crude and hasty sketch prepared before the author had 
 recovered from the sickness that followed his unexampled privations— but 
 preserving the facts in their freshness, and attested in its recital of incidents 
 by all the survivors of the expedition. Now that twenty-five years have 
 passed, and the passions of war and the bitterness of partisanship have de- 
 clined, — now that the dispatches and letters of Generals and the captured 
 Confederate archives are accessible, and that the author has been enabled 
 to go carefully over the whole ground and explore every source of informa- 
 tion, from friend or former enemy, it seems possible to supply all the de- 
 ficiencies of the earlier edition without diminishing its intense personal in- 
 terest, and thus to furnish a complete and well-rounded history of the most 
 dramatic adventure of the Great Civil War. 
 
 There were two distinct railroad raids into Georgia, which have some- 
 times been confounded. The first was authorized by Major General Buell 
 in March, 1862, and sent out from Murfreesboro',Tenn. The second start- 
 ing from Shelbyville, Tenn., in April of the same year under the direction 
 of Gen. O. M. Mitchel, was larger and more important, and had quite a 
 different purpose. 
 
 Nearly everything which has been published on the subject refers to 
 the second expedition. I will, however, write the history of the first also, 
 that the relation between them may be clearly seen, and all future mis- 
 understanding be prevented. 
 
 The Union cause looked bright in the spring of 1862. It was nearly 
 three years before the Confederates saw again so dark a day. Our eastern 
 army under Gen. McClellan, numbering more than 100,000, was about 
 ready to advance on Richmond. Gen. Grant, after capturing Forts Henry 
 and Donelson, had sent the bulk of his forces to Pittsburg Landing, and 
 was hurrying forward every available man. Buell had occupied Nashville 
 after the enemy — because of the capture of Fort Donelson— had retreated, 
 and was now urged by Halleck to send a large part of his force by water 
 
A Secret Military Raid in the West. 1 5 
 
 to reinforce Grant. This he declined to do, fearing that the enemy might 
 return to Tennessee and capture Nashville; but he at length divided his 
 force, sending the larger portion by deliberate marches southwest toward 
 Pittsburg Landing, and a single division of about 10,000 under Gen. O. 
 M. Mitchel, supported by 7,000 more in garrison at Nashville and sur- 
 rounding towns, in a southeast direction. To oppose these powerful 
 forces the enemy had an army in Virginia not more than one half as large 
 as McClellan's, and in the west, at Corinth, the commands of Beauregard 
 and Johnston, which were not yet concentrated, and were much inferior to 
 those of Grant and Buell. Gen. Mitchel had no organized enemy in his 
 front, but was marching into a country of vast importance to the Confed- 
 erates, which they were certain to strenuously defend. A few compara- 
 tively small Union and Confederate armies opposed each other west of 
 the Mississippi, and at various points along the sea-coast and the borders, 
 with the preponderance usually on the Union side; but these may, for 
 present purposes, be left out of account. The main rebel armies, those 
 of Virginia and Mississippi, were united by a chain of railroads running 
 from Memphis, Huntsville, Chattanooga, Knoxville and Lynchburg to 
 Richmond; and this constituted their new and strong line of defense. 
 They had indeed no other railroad communication except a very circuit- 
 ous and precarious one along the sea coast. At Chattanooga this direct 
 line was intersected almost at right angles by another extending from 
 Nashville to Atlanta, and from there to all parts of the south. 
 
 It was the object of the Union generals, while preserving all they had 
 gained, to break this line, and thus isolate the rebel armies and render 
 easy their defeat in detail. The first assault was to be made at Corinth, 
 to which the Tennessee River formed an easy channel of approach. It 
 was defended by a large army, for if captured, Memphis and all the upper 
 Mississippi would also fall into Union hands. Unfortunately, this portion 
 of the West was at that time in two different departments under the com- 
 mand of Generals Halleck and Buell, — both able strategists but slow and 
 timid. For fear of exposing Nashville to attack, the latter declined to 
 reinforce Gen. Grant, who was acting under the orders of Halleck, by 
 steamboat transport over the Cumberland and Tennessee Rivers; but 
 instead marched toward his position through Franklin and Columbia. 
 With the magnified estimate Buell had formed of the enemy's strength in 
 Tennessee, this appeared to be the more prudent course; and had the ad- 
 vance been more vigorous and rapid, the imminent danger of disaster at 
 Shiloh would have been removed. But even with this disposition, Buell 
 feared that an army of the enemy might concentrate by rail somewhere 
 in the direction of Chattanooga or Knoxville, and fall upon his rear. He 
 believed 1 that a large force was gathering at Atlanta and also in Eastern 
 
 1 Buell to Halleck, Mar. 23, 1862. War Records. Ser. I. Vol. X., Part 2, Page 60. 
 
1 6 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 Tennessee,. from which Nashville might be in great danger. These appre- 
 hensions, which delayed and weakened his movement towards Pittsburg 
 Landing and endangered Grant, had at least one good effect. Gen. Mitchel 
 was detached from the main army and ordered to Murfreesboro, with a 
 primary view of guarding against any Confederate advance from the South 
 or East; but he was able afterwards, by using his discretionary power to the 
 utmost, to make the brilliant march upon Huntsville and to accomplish 
 more against the enemy than any Union general with similar forces had 
 been able to do up to this period of the contest. 
 
 While at Nashville, Mr. J. J. Andrews, a spy in the service of Buell, 
 proposed to that General a daring plan, which, if successful, would for the 
 time effectually relieve his fears and render a very important service to the 
 Union arms. He offered to take a very small party of fearless men, dis- 
 guise them as Southern citizens, conduct them to Atlanta, where he would 
 meet a friend of his who ran a locomotive on the Georgia State Railroad 
 from Chattanooga; then to ride with his party as passengers to a favor- 
 able point; there to capture the locomotive and to cut the telegraph wires 
 behind him; then to run through Chattanooga and from this point west- 
 ward, burning the bridges behind him, especially the great one over the 
 Tennessee River at Bridgeport. Whether bridges were to be burned 
 South of Chattanooga or not is a point that cannot now be determined; if 
 not, it seems singular that Andrews should have conducted his men so far 
 south as Atlanta; neither is the limit of his proposed operations westward 
 accurately known. That the complete success of such a scheme would 
 have greatly injured the enemy can be seen at a single glance. It would 
 have hindered the concentration of troops and supplies at Corinth a week 
 or ten days before the battle of Shiloh, which probably would not have 
 been fought. It would have relieved Buell from his fears as to a flank or 
 rear attack, or a march upon Nashville, and probably have induced him 
 to reinforce Grant promptly and vigorously. It would have cut the 
 main communication for some days or weeks between the eastern and 
 western armies of the Confederate states at a most critical period. It did 
 not promise the greater positive results of the second expedition, mainly 
 because Gen. Buell was not looking toward rapid and aggressive action in 
 Southern Tennessee. But no candid mind can question the great impor- 
 tance of the results promised, or the daring character of the man who 
 could plan such work 300 miles away in the heart of the enemy's country. 
 We may safely assume that the scheme originated with the intrepid spy 
 and not with his cautious chief. 1 The former probably saw that the com- 
 manding General was anxious for the destruction of the enemy's com- 
 munications, and suggested the means for accomplishing that end. This 
 
 1 Gen. Buell confirms this view in a private letter to the writer January 1, 1887. 
 
A Secret Military Raid in the West. \j 
 
 plan Buell accepted the more readily because it involved so little risk; 
 that is, as Generals count risk, — only the life of a spy and eight 1 men; 
 and General Mitchel, whose division was nearest the scene of the proposed 
 enterprise, was instructed to furnish volunteers for the purpose. 
 
 James J. Anderws. Engraved from an old Ambrotype. 
 
 From this point the expedition comes within the direct knowledge of the 
 writer. As will be explained further on, I had seen Mr. Andrews previous- 
 
 1 Gen. Buell says but six were authorized. In this he is probably mistaken, as eight 
 were engaged. 
 
 2 
 
1 8 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 ly, but did not know his real character. And there were also reasons 
 why the 2nd Ohio Infantry of Sill's brigade, Milchel's Division, should 
 furnish all the men required, and Co. G. of that regiment, to which I 
 belonged, one half the number. These and many other things will be 
 made clear in the narrative of the second expedition to which this sketch 
 is but introductory. 
 
 The securing of volunteers was managed with the utmost secrecy. In 
 addition to Generals Mitchel and Sill, a few of the officers of the 2nd 
 Ohio were informed, in outline, of what was wanted, and they induced 
 men to meet Mr. Andrews; these, after consulting with him, entered upon 
 their strange and hazardous duties without opportunity to give the slight- 
 est hint to their comrades. To the common soldiers of the regiment who 
 were not selected, the whole affair was wrapped in mystery. Eight of our 
 best men suddenly disappeared, and we knew not what had become of 
 them. Numberless were the conjectures that floated through the camp 
 and were discussed around the camp-fires. Some asserted that they had 
 been sent northward to arrest deserters; others that they were deserters 
 themselves ! But there were few deserters to arrest at this stage of the 
 contest; and the latter idea was contradicted by the character of the men, 
 who were among the boldest and most faithful in the whole regiment, and 
 had been seen in close and seemingly confidential communication with 
 officers just before their disappearance. The most frequent assertion — a 
 pure conjecture, however, suggested by the fact that they were absent 
 without any leave-taking, and that no inquiries were officially made about 
 them, — was that they had turned spies. But this notion I did not seri- 
 ously entertain, for sending such a number of spies from the private 
 soldiers in the ranks of one company seemed absurd. At the most 1 sup- 
 posed that they had gone on some scouting expedition or some attempt to 
 surprise an enemy's post, such as we had been familiar with in Eastern 
 Kentucky the year before. But I was not long left to my own conjectures. 
 Indeed I had two reasons for urgent inquiries, one solely personal and 
 not of a very exalted character, the other less selfish. 
 
 My position in Co. G., James F. Sarratt, captain, was then that of 
 first corporal, and I was looking anxiously for promotion to the next grade 
 of non-commissioned officers, that of sergeant. To a civilian these petty 
 grades seem utterly unimportant and almost undistinguishable, but they 
 are not so to a soldier. On many a lonely guard line and dark night on 
 picket, they make all the difference between commanding and being com- 
 manded; and authority is sweet anywhere. A sergeant had died at Nash- 
 ville, and his place would naturally become mine unless some one below 
 me was considered more meritorious, in which case the captain had the 
 authority to carry him, whether a lower corporal or only a private, over 
 my head into the vacant sergeantcy. This would have been bitterly 
 
A Secret Military Raid in the West. 19 
 
 distasteful, not so much because of the increased wages and privileges of 
 a sergeant, as because of the humiliation of being considered less worthy 
 of promotion than a comrade, inferior in rank. One of the missing men 
 happened to be second corporal, a splendid soldier in every respect, com- 
 petent to fill any position in the company, and a great friend to the cap- 
 tain. I had heard that he might be preferred to me, if for no other 
 reason, because I was near-sighted. Now, some of the members of my 
 army mess said: 
 
 "Pittenger, when those men come back with feathers in their caps, 
 the captain will be sure to make Surles sergeant." At the first opportunity 
 I called Capt. Sarratt aside and told him what I had heard, and my own 
 fears. He assured me, somewhat impatiently, that my rights should be 
 cared for, and added, "Pittenger, this is a very little matter of yours. I 
 only wish the men were back in the camp again." 
 
 "But where are they ? " I asked, "and when will they be back? I 
 would like to know something about it, especially for Mills's sake." 
 
 "I am not permitted to tell anything," he responded; "I don't know 
 when they will be back myself, but I know that till they do come I can't 
 sleep much." 
 
 The look of weariness on his face smote to my heart, and in view of 
 such anxiety my errand looked utterly contemptible. But my own un- 
 easiness in another direction was greatly increased, and when I left him, 
 with sincere apologies, it was with the resolve to find out where these men 
 were. 
 
 Captain David Mitchel of Co. K., 2nd Ohio, was an intimate friend of 
 mine, and a distant relative of our commander. His company had sup- 
 plied one of the missing adventurers, — my cousin, B. F. Mills, who had 
 been my messmate during the three months service terminating with the 
 battle of Bull Run. It was especially for his sake that I felt such solici- 
 tude for the absent men, and this, even more than my own interest, had 
 moved me to speak to Captain Sarratt. I resolved to make an attempt 
 on Mitchel, with stronger hopes of success. The opportunity soon pre- 
 sented itself. I was War Correspondent of the Steubenville Herald as 
 well as / soldier — the letters being intended principally to inform a wide 
 circle at home of the welfare of sons and brothers. It was time to write 
 again or there would be anxiety by many a fireside among the Ohio hills. 
 Taking pencil and notebook I strayed through the level streets of the 
 white-tented city that had suddenly sprung up in the level fields border- 
 ing the clear and beautiful little Stone River. A congenial spot was found 
 on the sloping bank of the stream and I sat down to write. It was in the 
 afternoon of a beautiful day, and the bustle of the camp was all around, 
 but not near. 
 
 The warm sunshine and the rest were doubly grateful after the rain- 
 
20 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 storms and hard marches, knapsack laden, of the two preceding days. 
 Occasionally I would look around to note the occupations of the soldiers, 
 either in the camp, or strolling along the river. But I was especially 
 attracted by the view presented a short distance down the stream, where 
 stood the ruined fragments of a railroad-bridge that had been burned by 
 the enemy a few days before. Now a large working force was engaged in 
 putting the bridge in repair with all possible celerity, and our General was 
 stimulating them by word and example. Large timbers were being hewed, 
 framed, and slowly raised to their places. There was precision and speed 
 such as I had never noticed before in similar work. The general himself 
 seemed nervously eager, encouraging the willing workers, and heartily re- 
 buking those who seemed inclined to shirk. Once I saw him precipitated 
 with a splash into the shallow water, and to those who, like myself, were 
 watching from the shoreward side, it seemed to be done purposely by a 
 soldier whom Mitchel had hurried with a rotten piece of wood; but no 
 sign of anger was manifested, and the General urged on the building as 
 before. To a soldier who is "off duty" for a day, nothing is more enjoy- 
 able than to see others work; and the whole afternoon realized to me the 
 ideal life of the soldier. A comrade strolled along and I read to him my 
 letter. It was very boyish, intensely partisan, its attempts at wit not 
 very striking, and its estimate of Fremont as a leader, and of the Union 
 people in the South, not such as would have been made later; but as it 
 may serve to show something of the feeling of the soldiers at that stage of 
 the contest, a portion of it is here inserted; besides, it has a pathetic inter- 
 est, for when it was printed and read by home-friends, the trivial hard- 
 ships mentioned in it were forgotten, and the writer was in a situation 
 desperate as imagination can paint; while those who read believed him to 
 have perished on the scaffold ! 
 
 LETTER TO THE STEUBENVILLE HERALD. 
 
 Murfreesboro, Tenn., March 21, 1862. 
 
 "Friend Allison: — Again we have made amove, and an important one. The 
 divisions of Nelson and McCook started before us, and no one knows where they are gone. 
 But one thing is sure ; the northern frontier of the Gulf States, which has so long enjoyed 
 immunity from the horrors of war, will soon hear the clash of arms, and the Union men 
 of those States (if there are any) will have an opportunity of safely showing their devotion 
 to the good cause. These movements are hopeful and of good omen. 
 
 " On Tuesday last (18th), we broke up our camp near Nashville, and with banners 
 waving, and the sun shining brightly on the glittering muskets, we started over a smooth 
 and level turnpike. There was only one drawback — we had so many stores to take with 
 us that our wagons were filled, and most of the men had to carry their knapsacks. 
 Transportation is abundant in this country, but our Generals are too generous and 
 chivalric {vide Buckner) to use it. The rugged Fremont was not sufficiently versed in 
 polite American warfare to prefer the convenience of citizen rebels to the comfort of his 
 own soldiers. He would ride up to a house and demand the use of a driver and team fur 
 
A Secret Military Raid in the West. 21 
 
 so many days, and at the expiration of that time, send them back. The result was that he 
 was able to march twice as far as we do, and with less fatigue. But then, such a procedure 
 might offend the "noble South," and when the Union is restored, they might refuse to 
 hold office over us ! Whenever we see a fine house, the ranks are straightened up and 
 the band commences playing some patriotic air. Doubtless when the victorious march of 
 our armies has carried a brass band past every house in the land of cotton, the inhabitants 
 of that land, hearing the dulcet sound, will be moved to return to their rightful allegiance! 
 
 " But seriously, the disgraceful subserviency to the South is carried by tactics to an 
 unpardonable extent. Two negroes were sent by their masters to aid in the fortification 
 of Nashville, but escaped to our troops. They were confined in the guard-house of our 
 regiment to wait for their masters to claim them ! This is clearly against the act of Con- 
 gress on that subject. 
 
 " The first day was beautiful, the air warm, and the grass just beginning to show a 
 faint sheet of green. The next day, however, was rainy and muddy. It was fairly pour- 
 ing down when the tents were struck, and everything got wet. It was a dreary morning 
 march, with the rain running down the backs of our necks and splashing under our feet, 
 wading through creeks or making long detours through the muddy fields to avoid standing 
 pools of water. But after awhile, the sun shone out and dried our wet clothes. In the 
 evening we halted, still eight miles from Murfreesboro', which we reached the next mor 
 ing through another rain. 
 
 "We are now encamped here, 30 miles nearly directly south of Nashville, though we 
 came much further around to avoid bridges the enemy had burnt. We will stay here till 
 we have the bridges at this place repaired, then on southward. 
 
 "Our camp here is a beautiful one, situated on a small river, and is very level. The 
 country around looks to me to be healthful, and in fact the whole line of march south of 
 our division leads throngh an eminently healthy district. This is fortunate, for the warm 
 weather in the malarious and swampy regions of the Gulf States would be far more fatal 
 than southern steel." * * * 
 
 "WM. PITTENGER." 
 
 * had scarcely finished reading when the opportunity I had longed for 
 came. Captain Mitchel joined us and asked me what I had been writing 
 to the papers — always a subject of interest among volunteers. I began 
 to read the letter again, and the soldier, not wishing to hear it a second 
 time, walked away. Every incident of this momentous interview is 
 stamped indelibly on my memory. A fter the reading had been finished, 
 we talked for a time on the prospects of the war, which seemed to us very 
 favorable, and then I led the conversation to the subject that was upper- 
 most in my thoughts — the destination of the men who had vanished from 
 our midst. From the manner of my own captain and all other circum- 
 stances, I was convinced that they were somewhere secretly within the 
 enemy's lines, and in great danger. I induced Mitchel to accompany me 
 to a more retired spot, and directly asked him to tell me where Mills and 
 his companions were, saying that I knew they had gone south on a very 
 adventurous expedition. He was startled at my positive assertion, and 
 imagined that I possessed some direct information on the subject; but 
 feeling that he could trust me, and saying that he was very uneasy about 
 
22 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 the matter himself, he gave the full information I had desired. Nothing 
 I had ever heard so fired my imagination. The idea of a few disguised 
 men suddenly seizing a train far within the enemy's lines, cutting the 
 telegraph wires, burning bridges, and leaving the foe in helpless rage 
 behind, was the very sublimity and romance of war. How I wished that 
 I was with them ! Of course I knew that any accident to the train, any 
 premature discovery, or any failure of preconcerted plans, would mean 
 death in its most repulsive form. But a soldier's business is to face 
 death, and I had always been accustomed to look on the brighter side of 
 everything, and was little troubled with forebodings or gloomy presenti- 
 ments. The importance of burning bridges and destroying railroads was 
 self-evident: and the thought of thus doing so much more for the country 
 than a common soldier could accomplish in any other way was irresistibly 
 attractive. While thinking over these things, I became silent, until 
 aroused by Mitchel's asking me whether I thought they did right in letting 
 the men enter on such risks. I gave my opinion strongly in the affirma- 
 tive, providing only they were perfectly sure of the fidelity of Andrews, 
 and of his competency to undertake such an enterprise. Of the first 
 Mitchel had no doubt, and he assured me that his confidence was shared 
 by all who were in the secret; but of the latter he could not judge, as such 
 a thing had never before been tried by anybody. Mitchel expressed 
 anxiety almost equal to that of Sarratt, and further informed me that it 
 was the expectation of this work being soon and successfully accomplished 
 which made the General so anxious to have the bridge repaired, declaring 
 that we would then march swiftly for Chattanooga, and get there ahead of 
 the enemy. This was probably mere conjecture on his part, based upon 
 considerations of sound military policy, which ought to have governed 
 army movements, but might not influence Halleck and Buell. He was 
 doubtless wrong as far as this first expedition was concerned, for it is sure 
 that whatever hopes of ulterior results might have occupied the daring 
 mind of Gen. Mitchel, his position at that time did not permit such a dash 
 into the Confederacy. It would be necessary for him to get a new 
 superior, or get more completely detached from Buell, before he would be 
 able to achieve any great result. 
 
 I was surprised, also, to learn that only the eight men from our 
 own regiment were engaged. This seemed altogether disproportioned 
 to the magnitude of the enterprise; but of course a few could travel 
 more safely through the enemy's country than a larger force. But it 
 is probable that this number was selected, not because Andrews consid- 
 ered it enough, but because it was all that Buell would grant. It was not 
 enough to overcome a handful of train guards or drive away the weakest 
 picket at a bridge. 
 
 As Mitchel and I again walked down stream, the new bridge, rapidly 
 
A Secret Military Raid in the West. 23 
 
 rising out of the ruins of the old, took on a fresh interest. The work of 
 destruction the enemy had wrought so frequently on our front was per- 
 haps, at that very moment, being repaid upon them with interest, far in 
 their rear; and the short rations and privations we had so often suffered 
 from obstructed communications, were perhaps being brought home to 
 them. The more I thought of it, the more attractive the enterprise look- 
 ed. I was tired, like every other soldier, of the dull monotony of army 
 life, especially under such a slow and unenterprising commander as Buell, 
 and was also ambitious and patriotic. If it was possible to do more for 
 the country by a little extra risk, I was more than willing to assume it. 
 There was first a feeling of disappointment that I had been passed over 
 in such a daring expedition, and then as I lay wakefully in the tent among 
 my sleeping comrades, thinking over the strange revelations of the day, 
 a resolution slowly took form which was to color all my after life. If 
 any other expedition of that kind was sent out, I resolved that it should 
 not be my fault if I did not accompany it ! 
 
 In pursuance of this determination I went next morning to regimental 
 headquarters, and told Col. L.A. Harris, who then commanded the 2nd 
 Ohio, that I knew the nature and business on which some of his best 
 soldiers had been sent into the South, and desired, if at any time there 
 should be a call for men to go on such a dangerous and honorable enter- 
 prise, that I might be chosen among them. He was greatly surprised 
 at the extent of my information, but did not undertake to deny my asser- 
 tions. Maj. Anson G. McCook, since General, Member of Congress, and 
 Secretary of the Senate, in whose company I had served during the first 
 brief enlistment of three months, was also present, and at once objected. 
 He said some very kind things to the Colonel about me, and indeed, had 
 always shown himself friendly; but now, whether he wished to hold me 
 back from the risks, or really felt the force of the objection urged, he said 
 he thought my extremely defective eyes would unfit me for sudden emer- 
 gencies likely to arise in enterprises where each soldier is thrown on his 
 own resources. I felt this objection keenly, for I had always been strug- 
 gling to overcome the hindrances arising from this defect, which was indeed 
 so great that I could not have been accepted as a soldier at all if there had 
 been a strict examination like that of the regular army. But for any 
 one to say that I could not see well enough to do a certain thing was sure 
 to make me more anxious to do it; and I was greatly gratified to 
 hear Col. Harris say that he could not agree with McCook; that wearing 
 spectacles (as I did on all occasions) I looked so much like a school 
 teacher and so little like a soldier that the Southerners would never sus- 
 pect my true character. After some further conversation, and after trying 
 in vain to find out how I came to know so much about a profound military 
 secret, he gave me his promise that if any other men were sent beyond 
 
24 Daring and Suffcri)ig. 
 
 the enemy's lines, I should be the first one called on. I left him, well 
 pleased with the result of the interview, and thus became, as it turned out 
 afterward, the only volunteer, in the full sense of the word, that accom- 
 panied the expedition. But I had no reason to expect that the next enter- 
 prise, that on which I afterwards was called, would be at all like the one 
 that had fired my imagination. The probabilities were that it would be 
 some compartively prosaic scout only a few miles from camp. 
 
 Shortly afterwards the eight adventurers, a few at a time, came back 
 to camp. Not a man had been lost, but the absence of the expected engi- 
 neer had prevented success. 1 
 
 When Andrews himself returned, which was a few days later, he report- 
 ed only to Mitchel, and did not seek the headquarters of Buell, who was 
 approaching Shiloh, nor, as far as can be ascertained, did he make him any 
 written or telegraphic report. Whether he recognized in the bold, far- 
 sighted subordinate, a kindred spirit, and desired to make all arrange- 
 ments with him, rather than to be delayed and hampered by the cold- 
 blooded policy of Buell, or merely to save time, cannot now be surely 
 known But it is certain that Buell knew nothing about the failure of the 
 first attempt or the organization of a second expedition for more than a 
 year afterward, and can have neither credit nor censure for anything at- 
 tending it. 
 
 For a full account of this first expedition see Supplement, Chapter III. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 GEN. MITCHEL AND J. J. ANDREWS ARRANGE A SECOND 
 
 RAID. 
 
 ANDREWS was undismayed by the failure of his Southern friend, 
 and proposed making another attempt with a larger force, car- 
 rying with him engineers and train hands from the Union army. 
 It was never difficult to find men for every kind of work among the North- 
 ern volunteers — -a fact of which Gen. Mitchel had already made ample 
 proof in repairing and operating railroads. 
 
 When Andrews and Mitchel concerted the plans which were afterwards 
 developed in the Chattanooga railroad expedition, no witness was pres- 
 ent. Their momentous interview was most probably held in Mitchel's 
 tent at night, where there would be perfect security from interruption and 
 with all accessible maps of the enemy's country spread out before them. 
 Let us, in thought, lift the curtain of that tent, and entering, listen to 
 their discussions, and thus get an idea of the whole military situation. 
 The outlines of such a consultation are not purely ideal, for the commu- 
 nications of Andrews, given to his comrades in many a confidential talk in 
 the two months that followed after secresy ceased to be necessary, to- 
 gether with the official records, and inferences from what was attempted 
 and accomplished, will guide us with no small degree of probability to the 
 very thoughts and plans that then occupied the minds of the two men. 
 The interview took place either on Sabbath evening, April 6th, or before 
 daylight on Monday morning, April 7th, 1862, — the very dates of the bat- 
 tle of Shiloh or Pittsburg Landing. Gen. Mitchel was then in high spirits, 
 for the obstacles which had so long delayed him at Murfreesboro had been 
 overcome. He had built a bridge across Stone River at that point, from 
 his own resources exclusively, in a period of time unexampled in the his- 
 tory of the army. Gen. Buell, whose excessive caution and delay were far 
 more dreaded by him than all the forces of the enemy, was far on the way 
 to join Grant at Shiloh, where he would be ranked by Gen. Grant. It 
 was reasonable to hope that the impetuosity and daring of the senior 
 officer would more than compensate the chronic slowness of Buell. 
 Mitchel himself was moving rapidly southward, and with the best division 
 in the Western army — made such by his own tireless efforts — there was 
 
26 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 scarcely anything he dared not attempt. In a letter written home from 
 Murfreesboro a few days before this, he had already expressed the hope 
 that he might at no distant time direct his letters from Chattanooga! 
 On every side the outlook of the Union armies was more hopeful than 
 we, with the memory of the years of bloody struggle that followed, can 
 easily realize. It should never be forgotten — though it often is by our 
 historians — that there were virtually two civil wars; the opening contest 
 fought by volunteers, and the second and final one between soldiers who 
 did not fight purely of their own accord, but were brought into the field 
 by the authority and force of their respective Governments. The first of 
 these wars was now closing, and had been speedily determined in favor of 
 the North. At the beginning there was almost equal enthusiasm; and the 
 greater numbers and natural resources of the loyal volunteers was more 
 than balanced by the better preparation and military organization, as well 
 as by the superior determination, of the Confederates; but the very suc- 
 cesses of the latter told against them in the long run. The great victory 
 of Bull Run was no real advantage to the armies of the South; for while 
 it wonderfully inflamed their enthusiasm, it begot such confidence that 
 military efforts slackened; and during the novel (and therefore terrible) 
 hardships of the first winter campaign, for which the Southern soldiers 
 were but ill prepared, their armies gradually dwindled through sickness; 
 volunteering almost ceased; and when the later successes of the Union 
 armies became known, the common soldiers were discouraged and de- 
 serted daily. The extent of this feeling is abundantly shown by Confed- 
 erate reports, even when these try to put the best face on the matter. It 
 is safe to say that on the first of April, 1862, the Confederates had not 
 more than two hundred thousand effective troops in the field. But the 
 leaders were fully determined to succeed or destroy the whole country. 
 They were, indeed, so fully committed to the Southern cause, that they 
 had no hope of mercy in case of Union victory; the wonderful clem- 
 ency of the conquerors in the day of» success being something that no one, 
 loyal or disloyal, dreamed of. But they were not yet ready to abandon 
 the struggle as hopeless. One weapon of tremendous power was within 
 their reach — a weapon which the peculiar organization of Southern society 
 made it easy to wield. The common people were illiterate and accus- 
 tomed to follow their leaders, submitting often to measures which in the 
 North would have been sternly resisted. So far as the institution of slav- 
 ery was concerned, there had always been a reign of terror at the South; 
 and whenever that species of property was supposed to be endangered, all 
 sanctions of law were overridden. The natural leaders of the people, the 
 wealthy classes and the large slave-owners, were enthusiastic in the cause 
 of secession. At the beginning of the war, they had no difficulty in pur- 
 suading the poor to volunteer and fill the ranks, where they made effective 
 
Mite he I and Andrews Arrange a Second Raid. 27 
 
 soldiers from the outset, rendering that obedience to their military supe- 
 riors from life-long habit which Northern soldiers gained by hard and re- 
 pulsive discipline. They themselves, being wealthier and more intelligent, 
 made excellent officers, having the instinct of command and all the 
 personal pride which is nurtured in an aristocratic state of society, and is 
 a wonderful stimulus to bravery. The Southern troops were as brave 
 and effective as any the world has known. But now that the spirit of vol- 
 unteering had declined and the ranks were thinning, it remained to be 
 seen whether the masses of the Southern people would submit to a whole- 
 sale system of conscription — something which had no precedent in Amer- 
 ican history. If not, they were lost. It was the last hope, and it was- 
 faithfully tried on a scale unparalleled in civilized history. A law was 
 passed putting every effective man between the ages of eighteen and 
 thirty-five — a limit afterwards greatly extended — into the army! In the 
 North not much notice was taken of this gigantic measure; it was spoken 
 of as the last refuge of desperation, a tacit confession of defeat; to escape 
 it, many citizens, especially in the mountain districts of Virginia, North 
 Carolina, Georgia, Tennessee, and Alabama fled from their homes, and a 
 few across the lines to the Union armies; but it was generally acquiesced 
 in as necessary, although the scarcity of arms and proper officers made 
 the organizing and calling forth of the million of men embraced in this 
 terrible and far-reaching law a slow and tedious process. But the work 
 did go on; volunteering became rapid, for it secured some privileges, and 
 was the only way of escaping the conscription; the drain upon the Southern 
 armies from desertions and discharges almost ceased. Regiments whose 
 terms of service expired, were not sent home, but held under the new law; 
 and an able-bodied man in the South found that he must do one of three 
 things: submit, and enter the Southern army; hide from relentless pursuit 
 in the mountains, with the prospect of rebel prisons before him if cap- 
 tured; or flee from home altogether to the Union armies. A feeling of 
 desperate resolve gradually overspread the whole South — a feeling that 
 everything was now staked on victory, and that for original Union men, 
 as well as for secessionists, nothing remained but to fight on to the bitter 
 end. From this conviction arose the dreadful conflict that followed. But 
 in April it was only beginning, and did not culminate for some months 
 after. 
 
 The North was affected by the battle of Bull Run and other early re- 
 verses in a precisely opposite manner. There was enough of sorrow and 
 disappointment, but no discouragement. On the contrary there was a 
 feeling of grim determination. My own experience illustrates that of 
 thousands. The first three months' term of enlistment expired a few days 
 before the battle of Bull Run; and though I willingly remained with my 
 comrades for the battle, yet I refused to re-enlist, as everything connected 
 
28 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 with a military life was distasteful; and I felt that there was now no great 
 need of further services. But on the evening of that day, I resolved to 
 re-enter the ranks for the war. All through the fall there was steady en- 
 listment, and the work of recruiting did not flag for the whole winter, though 
 no bounties were then given or promised except that of the old United 
 State* law, which few of the soldiers knew or cared about. By spring, at 
 least five hundred thousand Union soldiers, better armed, equipped, and 
 disciplined than the foe — outnumbering him more than two to one — were 
 ranged along the border, and there was no point in the South that did not 
 lie at their mercy, provided only that the advance was made at once, before 
 the Confederates could arm and array their million of conscripts. The 
 victory of the Northern over the Southern volunteers was already assured, 
 if no new elements entered into the struggle; and what we may term the 
 first war closed in triumph for the Union arms. But when the remnant of 
 the rebel volunteers was reinforced by the mass of those who were being 
 impressed into the service, and who in three months were as good sol- 
 diers as any other, the war entered upon a new phase; and the victory was 
 not won until the North, more than a year afterward, entered with slow 
 and hesitating steps the same path of compulsory military service. 
 
 But why should the conflict have been permitted to pass into this sec- 
 ond stage ? Why not have pressed the great advantages then held so as 
 to prevent the general enforcement of the conscription ? On three men the 
 responsibilities of thus prolonging the contest will mainly rest. Perhaps 
 from another point of view, we might regard them as agents of Providence 
 in continuing the conflict until all the resources of the South were called 
 out and utterly exhausted, and that section thus made willing to submit 
 to the final overthrow of slavery and re-organization on the basis of lib- 
 erty. 
 
 These three men were McClellan, Halleck, and Buell. They had 
 many traits in common. Each was opposed to interference with slavery, 
 and wished to conduct the war in the kindest and most courteous manner. 
 Each possessed decided talent for organizing and manoeuvering armies, 
 talking much about lines of retreat, and bases of supply. Each over- 
 estimated the armies opposed to him. There is no reason to suspect their 
 loyalty and good faith, and in subordinate positions they might have ren- 
 dered valuable service to their country. Their plans were great and plaus- 
 ible, but they moved slowly, requiring vast resources and perfectly drilled 
 troops to execute them. By proper precautions and strategy, with suffi- 
 cient force, they imagined that the element of risk and the necessity of 
 desperate fighting might be eliminated. They each looked upon the war 
 from the professional soldier's point of view, rather than that of the armed 
 patriotic citizen, who wishes to finish a dreadful but necessary business, 
 and return to his home But in their strong qualities they were less alike. 
 
Mitchcl and Andrews Arrange a Second Raid. 29 
 
 McClellan excelled in supplying an army, perfecting its organization, in 
 elaborate reviews, and in securing the enthusiastic devotion of his soldiers. 
 Buell understood well the lines of advance for his own troops and the 
 enemy, and could so well guard every possible approach that he was never 
 surprised. Halleck could clearly see the vital points of a military situa- 
 tion, could embrace in one view the most complicated details, was of tire- 
 less industry, compelled his subordinates to clerical exactness, and, when 
 commander-in-chief, could tell at a moment's notice where every regiment 
 in the army was stationed. What magnificent service these men could 
 have rendered to their country if they had only been real warriors! 
 
 Each of the two Western generals possessed a subordinate with all the 
 qualities he himself lacked. Halleck sent Grant forward, who achieved 
 brilliant successes, until the arrival of his chief on the field at Corinth, 
 after which he was held in check for many months; Mitchel was fettered 
 by Buell, until fortunately he was so far separated from his chief as to get 
 a little liberty of action at the period our story opens. But it is difficult 
 to repress a feeling of indignation even now at the manner in which these 
 commanders, who looked upon war as a purely professional game to be 
 played regularly and leisurely to the end, caused the auspicious hour, in 
 which success was almost a matter of certainty, to be lost. McClellan 
 held all the Eastern army inert for more than a month before Yorktown, 
 during which time the rebels were enforcing the conscription with iron 
 hand in every hamlet in the South, and hurrying the troops forward to 
 ultimately beat him; Buell left Grant unsupported to fight the concen- 
 trated forces of the enemy at Fort Donelson, and to come near total de- 
 feat in the first day's battle at Shiloh; while Halleck gathered every avail- 
 able man in the West and held them before Corinth in overwhelming 
 array with orders to his corps commanders to retreat at any point rather 
 than to bring on a battle! By the end of this period of inaction, the 
 enemy was able to meet our armies on something like equal terms. 
 
 But all this while we have left Andrews and Mitchel alone in the tent 
 of the latter. That they both knew to a greater or less degree of the 
 considerations we have sketched, so far as they relate to events then passed, 
 or the existing situation, is more than probable. Andrews had penetrated 
 often into the South, and while he had a high personal regard for Buel! and 
 always spoke of him kindly, the daring nature of his own plans and the 
 consequences he expected to flow from them, shows that he had no sym- 
 pathy with the policy of delay. 
 
 Mitchel was as fully informed of all war topics as any person outside 
 the war department could be. He was indeed a man of whom it is diffi- 
 cult to speak too highly, and if he had possessed the rank and opportu- 
 nities of one of the great generals we have mentioned, the story of the war 
 would certainly have been different. His fame as a man of original gen- 
 
3Q 
 
 Darin z and Suffering. 
 
 ins — as astronomer, mechanician, inventor, and civil engineer — was well 
 established before the war began. He was the better prepared for his 
 duties because he had graduated at West Point, and served a short time 
 as professor there, before making so bright a mark in civil life. When 
 the war broke out he had been appointed first to superintend the fortifi- 
 cation of Cincinnati, which was soon finished ; and he then obtained per- 
 mission to raise troops for the deliverance of East Tennessee, always a 
 favorite object with him; but military etiquette interfered with his march 
 
 Gen. O. M. Mitchel. From a photograph furnished by his son, F. M. Mitchel, Esq. 
 
 across Kentucky, which was in another General's department, and the 
 scheme was abandoned. He was then assigned to the command of a divi- 
 sion, and had brought it to the highest state of efficiency. He knew so well 
 the state of the South that he felt willing to trust himself anywhere in the 
 enemy's country with that division alone. He lingered with Buell a long 
 time in front of Louisville, and writes home with the delight of a boy let 
 out of school when once the order to advance is given; he almost drags 
 Buell on to Nashville, offering to become responsible " with his head " for 
 the issue of the events if the permission to go forward is only given; over- 
 comes obstacles such as rivers, obstructed roads, and burnt bridges with 
 
MitcJiel and Andrews Arrange a Second Raid. 31 
 
 an ease born of thorough knowledge and boundless energy. At length he 
 is detached, with his own division only, from the army of Buell, and given 
 a very humble task — that of taking such a position as would best protect 
 Nashville from an advance by the enemy (who had just as much thought 
 at that time of going to the moon as returning to Nashville!) But this 
 gave him latitude enough, for as long as he kept the enemy before him 
 Nashville was fully protected, and he at once began that advance which 
 is one of the most brilliant campaigns of the war. He had now reached 
 Shelbyville, and was on the eve of a movement still further into the South. 
 
 It should be remembered by those who would fully understand the 
 events that followed, that Mitchel was in no sense a heedless adventurer. 
 On the contrary he was watchful and alert to the highest degree. Every 
 regiment of his division had been taught vigilance by the most energetic 
 effort. I. remember an experience of this kind that left an indelible 
 impression on the 2nd Ohio. It occurred soon after Mitchel had as- 
 sumed command, but was by no means solitary. In camp at Bacon 
 Creek, Ky., on a very dark and stormy winter night, the guard was placed 
 as usual, but along about two or three o'clock had grown careless — more 
 anxious to find shelter than to note everything that was stirring. Sud- 
 denly those of us who were " off duty " received a startling surprise. The 
 men on watch had permitted somebody to come up to our post unchal- 
 lenged, and we knew nothing of it until this person was in our midst, seiz- 
 ing the soldiers in no gentle manner by arm and collar, and shaking them, 
 or tumbling them out of the guard tent, as he exclaimed, "Why don't 
 you turn out the guard ?" Some of the soldiers were for resisting, but all 
 were submissive enough when the word passed around, "It's old Mitchel 
 himself!" We were very soon in our places and then we listened to a 
 lecture, as we stood in the rain, not on the subject of astronomy! When 
 the General was gone the soldiers grumbled and wished they had an officer 
 *' who had not studied the stars so long that he could not sleep at night 
 himself and would not let any body else sleep !" but we resolved not to be 
 caught in the same way again; and we never were ! We now knew in our 
 division that the only way to get along in peace with our commander was 
 to faithfully perform every part of military duty. We exercised the sol- 
 dier's prerogative in grumbling, but we loved and trusted him, for all that, 
 and would have followed him to Mobile or Savannah without hesitation, 
 assured that he would have carried safely through whatever he undertook. 
 
 While Andrews and Mitchel considered the advisability of another at- 
 tempt upon the enemy's communications, there is one point they cannot 
 have failed to understand. Any new enterprise must be on the authority 
 of Mitchel. The original instruction given nearly a month before, to 
 furnish eight men (or six), could have had no binding force now when cir- 
 cumstances were totally different. The purpose Buell had in view was 
 
32 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 no longer of value. East Tennessee, as Andrews well knew and would 
 not fail to report to Mitchel, was almost completely denuded of troops. 
 Indeed, Mitchel never was haunted by the spectre of a vast rebel army 
 such as continually rose before Buell. No men or arms could be sent 
 from that department either to reinforce Corinth or to attack Nashville. 
 The body of troops gathering at Big Shanty, a few miles north of Atlanta, 
 could just as well be forwarded by way of Mobile. And most conclusive 
 of all, Mitchel intended to move immediately on the line of road from 
 Decatur to Bridgeport, and expected — an expectation fully realized — to 
 have his whole division there within a week. Then he would be able to 
 burn the bridges west of Chattanooga himself, if he did not rather wish to 
 preserve them for his own use. Why did not Mitchel say in view of the 
 situation: 
 
 " Mr. Andrews, I give you credit for penetrating to the heart of the 
 enemy's country, even if you did not accomplish what you intended, which, 
 indeed, would be of no value now; and I am thankful for the information 
 you have gained as to the enemy's condition so far within his lines, and 
 especially for bringing back every one of my soldiers in safety; now you 
 may return to Buell and report that there is no further work of the kind 
 he sent you here to do; or, if you prefer, I will gladly have your services 
 as an ordinary spy.'' 
 
 Why did Mitchel not say this, and terminate the conference? Why not 
 indeed, save that he saw a glittering prize before him which Andrews 
 could help him to win — nothing less than the possession of Chattanooga 
 and Knoxville, with all of East Tennessee, thus stabbing the rebellion 
 to the heart, while its right and left hands — the armies of Beauregard and 
 Joe Johnston — were held fast at Corinth and Richmond. 1 
 
 The absolutely conclusive proof that Mitchel wanted Andrews to burn 
 the bridges south of Chattanooga is found not merely in the statement of 
 the survivors of the expedition, but in Mitchel's own letters and des- 
 patches. There were but two persons present at the conference at which 
 their plans were arranged, and neither of these seems in advance of the 
 performance to have hinted his designs to any persons save so far as was 
 necessary to allow the soldiers who were to accompany Andrews to be in- 
 telligently chosen. But on the very day when Andrews captured the train, 
 Mitchel was careful to mislead the enemy so that he might not destroy 
 the great bridge over the Tennessee, and then declares in letters to Buell 
 (and S. P. Chase, 2 Secretary of the Treasury), that he did so in the hope 
 that he might be permitted to march on Chattanooga and Knoxville. 
 
 Whether in the case of Andrews completely accomplishing his share of 
 
 1 See Supplement, Chap. VIII., for further discussion with Gen. Buell and Gen. Fry 
 of Mitchel's purpose. 
 
 2 War Records. Series I. Vol. X. Part 2. Page 115. 
 
Mitchel and Andrews Arrange a Second Raid. 33 
 
 the work, Mitchel could have carried out this hope, may be judged from 
 what follows. It will be enough to assert here that he thought he could, 
 and that the enemy fully shared his belief. 
 
 Let us examine the position of Chattanooga as it lay before these two 
 men, on whose conference hung great issues and so many lives; for Mit- 
 chel then revealed to Andrews more of his plans than to any other person, 
 even his own staff officers. 
 
 Chattanooga was a mere village in 1862, and was little more than one 
 hundred miles distant in a direct line, but separated from them by almost 
 roadless mountains and formidable streams. By aid of the sketch map' 
 facing Chapter I. we may form an idea of the central location of this; 
 mountain stronghold and grand strategic position, and thus be enabled to 
 judge whether its capture would have been possible, and whether it would 
 have been of any advantage to the Union arms. If both these questions 
 are answered in the affirmative, and the further admission made that the 
 burning of bridges on the Georgia State railroad would have materially 
 contributed to that end, it will dispose of the question whether Andrews 
 and his men imperiled their lives in a mere aimless raid, or whether as 
 the Confederate newspapers and the United States official authorities 
 declare, it was " planned by genius" and "absolutely sublime." 
 
 Andrews could at this time give Mitchel positive information that Chat- 
 tanooga was denuded of troops, and that the surrounding country for a 
 long distance, more than a hundred miles in every direction, was in the 
 same condition. No recruits could be raised there for the Confederate 
 army at that time. The commander, E. Kirby Smith, under date of 
 March 13th, reports 1 " East Tennessee is an enemy's country; its people 
 beyond the influence of our troops and in open rebellion." The occupa- 
 tion of Chattanooga in force by the Federals would have gone like an 
 electric shock through all this region, and a mountain territory inhabit- 
 ed by more than a million people, comprising East Tennessee, Western 
 North Carolina, and Northern Alabama and Georgia, as loyal as Pennsyl- 
 vania or Ohio, would have soon given fifty thousand men to the Union 
 cause. Their fear and hatred of the rebellion would have induced them 
 to put forth every possible effort for self-preservation. But could not 
 reinforcements be sent to a great railroad centre like Chattanooga with 
 speed enough to fortify and hold it against every effort of Mitchel's slen- 
 der force ? Just in answering this question was the vast value that Mitchel 
 saw in the new Andrews raid; no longer needed to carry out Buell's design 
 of preventing the enemy's advance toward Nashville, it would be of simply 
 inestimable value if it could, for three or four days even, isolate Chatta- 
 nooga from its Southern and Eastern connections. Mitchel had already per- 
 
 1 War Records. Series I. Vol. X. Part 2. Page 320. 
 3 
 
34 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 mission to go, if he could see his way perfectly clear, to Huntsville; this he 
 extended on his own responsibility seventy miles further to Stevenson; 
 and if the way was open by rail, he could as well push on to Chattanooga. 
 No reinforcements could be sent against him from the direction of Knox- 
 ville and East Tennessee, for in addition to the fact that any withdrawal 
 of the forces there would have been followed by an uprising of the op- 
 pressed mountaineers, and a destruction of the railroad in the mountain 
 defiles, the Union Gen. Morgan was before Cumberland Gap, ready with 
 a superior force to press toward Knoxville if there was the slightest indi- 
 cation of the weakening of his opponents. Besides, a large bridge of the 
 East Tennessee railroad spanned Chickamauga creek near the junction with 
 the Georgia State road, ten miles from Chattanooga, and this would also 
 be destroyed by Andrews. One railroad only was formidable, that lead- 
 ing to Atlanta. Undrilled troops, badly armed but enthusiastic, could be 
 brought from there in a single day, and in two or three days considerable 
 bodies of well-drilled and completely equipped men from Savannah or 
 Charleston. Had the Andrews' party destroyed the bridges on this road 
 and the East Tennessee bridge over the Chickamauga on the day the train 
 was seized, I have no doubt that Chattanooga would have been under the 
 old flag before the next day's sun went down. Then the fall of Knoxville 
 and the opening of communications with Gen. Morgan would have fol- 
 lowed as a necessary sequence. Communication was the third day actu- 
 ally opened with Halleck and Buell on the West; so if this one contin- 
 gency had occurred, the whole line of railroad from Corinth to Knoxville, 
 an extent of nearly three hundred miles, would have been occupied by 
 four armies in perfect connection — those of Grant, Buell, Mitchel, and 
 Morgan — a grand total, including their reserves at Nashville and on the 
 march of 150,000 choice troops, opposed to less than 70,000 scattered, 
 isolated, and discouraged rebels! what effect such an achievement would 
 have had on public sentiment at the North, on the promotion of General 
 Mitchel, and the future of the war, are topics not necessary here to dwell 
 upon. But such considerations go far to justify Judge-Advocate-General 
 Holt's opinion, " that the whole aspect of the war in the South-west would 
 have been at once changed." The editor of the Atlanta " Southern Con- 
 federacy," well knowing the critical position of Confederate affairs, and 
 the defenseless condition of Chattanooga at this time, wrote the following 
 in his paper of April 15th, 1862: 
 
 " The most daring scheme that this revolution has developed has been thwarted ; 
 and the tremendous results which, if successful, can scarcely be imagined, much less de- 
 scribed, have been averted. Had they succeeded in burning the bridges, the enemy at 
 Huntsville would have occupied Chattanooga before Sunday night. Yesterday (Monday) 
 they would have been in Knoxville, and thus have had possession of all East Tennessee. 
 Our forces at Knoxville, Greenville and Cumberland Gap would, ere this, have been in 
 the hands of the enemy." 
 
Mitchel and Andrews Arrange a Second Raid. 35 
 
 All this may sound wildly extravagant, but the one solid military ad- 
 vantage, not far off or contingent, that determined Mitchel to risk the 
 lives of twenty-four picked men in a desperate enterprise, was that the 
 burning of those bridges would render the capture of Chattanooga per- 
 fectly practicable with Mitchel's force, and would have given abundant 
 time for his reinforcement, even if such reinforcement had to be given by 
 orders directly from Washington. 
 
 How long Andrews and Mitchel were in reaching such a conclusion — 
 how many maps they turned over together, or if they had more than one 
 interview during the less than twenty-four hours that intervened between 
 Andrews's return to camp and his setting forth at the head of a new and 
 enlarged expedition upon his terrible work — is not certain. The interview 
 we have supposed must have been held at night, for Andrews reached 
 camp after dark on the evening of the 6th, or before the morning light of 
 the 7th, and the same morning all was arranged, and the work of selecting 
 the adventurers begun. In this short time Andrews ceased to be the 
 agent of Buell, and came under the orders of Mitchel, the force at his 
 disposal was trebled, his plan of operations was substantially changed, and 
 he was ready to select his men and set forth. Such promptitude is almost 
 bewildering, especially to one accustomed to the proceedings of such 
 soldiers (with one or two exceptions) as had hitherto controlled the 
 American armies; but the whole of the Huntsville campaign of Gen. 
 Mitchel is of the same character. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 SELECTION OF ENGINEERS AND SOLDIERS. 
 
 ON Monday night, April 7th, 1862, orders were sent in regular mili- 
 tary channels to the Colonels of the three Ohio regiments of Sill's 
 brigade to have a man from each company selected for special 
 and hazardous service. Each colonel called a meeting of captains, and 
 getting a general idea of the nature of the work required, each captain 
 
 selected a man judged to be best 
 adapted for it, and, returning to 
 his own company, either gave him 
 personal notice or sent him up to 
 his colonel's quarters for instruc- 
 tions. None of the members of 
 the first expedition, who were all 
 of the 2nd Ohio, would volun- 
 teer again. The romance con- 
 nected with such an undertaking 
 had vanished when they found 
 themselves face to face with the 
 terrible risks involved. 
 
 The meeting of officers ar- 
 ranged as to the manner of fur- 
 nishing engineers and firemen, 
 and,' as these would be available 
 in other work, a liberal allowance 
 was made. Three of those detailed 
 succeeded in getting through the 
 lines. Two of the men, Brown 
 That whole regiment was called 
 
 Wilson W. Brown, Engineer. From a war-time pho- 
 tograph. 
 
 and Knight, were from the 21st Ohio 
 into line, and the statement publicly made that men who could run engines 
 were wanted for detailed service; and any who had experience in that 
 line were asked to step two paces to the front. Brown thus describes 
 what followed. 
 
 " The Colonel ordered me to report to his headquarters for instructions ; when I did, 
 he told me that there was a secret raid being, organized to penetrate into the South to 
 burn bridges, and that, to complete the work, a locomotive would have to be captured ; he 
 
Selection of Engineers and Soldiers. 37 
 
 added that I had been selected to run this locomotive, though, to guard against all con- 
 tingencies, two other engineers would be along to take my place if anything happened to 
 me. After giving me some advice he ordered me to report to Gen. Mitchel in person. I 
 did so, and handed the General a note from the Colonel, which he read, and remained 
 silent for a moment. Then he said, ' This is a dangerous mission you are going on, and 
 the utmost caution will be necessary on the part of all of you.' He next questioned me 
 as to my competency to run an engine. (This work Mitchel well understood.) I an- 
 swered all his questions, and he then asked me if I had any papers to show. I drew from 
 my pocket a paper signed by the master mechanic of the Mobile and Ohio railroad, on 
 which I had run in i860, a year before the War, and other papers from other roads on 
 which I had been employed. He carefully read them all and said that they were sufficient 
 on that point, adding, ' On you rests a great responsibility. You are the first engineer 
 selected to take charge of the engine, but there will be a reserve of two others from the 
 other regiments.' I was about to leave him when a sudden impulse led me to say, ' Gen- 
 eral, I would very much like to ask you two questions about this expedition, if you will 
 permit me.' He very frankly said, ' You are at perfect liberty to ask any question bear- 
 ing on this matter.' Then I said, 'What is the object of this raid?' He answered, 
 ' To destroy the bridges over one of the main lines of the enemy's communications. It 
 will go far to separate their armies, and put them at our mercy.' I said, ' But what do 
 you think of our chances of success?' 'That depends upon circumstances,' he replied; 
 ' if the enterprise can be carried out as planned by Mr. Andrews, I think the chances are 
 very good indeed ; but if any delay happens, the difficulty will be increased.' I asked, 
 ' Why so, General ?' ' He answered, ' Because as the armies draw nearer, the roads 
 will be more occupied with troops and stores moving back and forth, and these will be in 
 your way.' Then again pausing for a minute, he continued, 'Your mission is very haz- 
 ardous. It is not pleasant for me to send such a number of picked men into the enemy's 
 power ; but in war great risks must be run, and we are engaged in a war of right and wrong; 
 armed treason must be met and conquered ; and if you fall, you die in a glorious cause ; I 
 have great confidence in Mr. Andrews, your leader ; I trust that the great ruler of the 
 destinies of man will protect you all ! ' He grasped my hand and terminated the inter- 
 view. I never saw him again ! " 
 
 The other engineer describes the manner of his detail very picturesque- 
 ly. There was always a little emulation between Brown and Knight as to 
 which was chief and which assistant engineer. One seems to have had 
 his appointment directly from Mitchel and the other from Andrews; but 
 they were inseparable companions and always worked in harmony. Knight 
 had been a long time in subordinate positions on the Pittsburg and Fort 
 Wayne, road and served three years as engineer on the old Pan Handle 
 route. He says: 
 
 " Captain Brewster reported my name to the meeting at the Twenty-first head- 
 quarters as the man from his company. We were next called out as a regiment on parade 
 shortly after dinner, and while 011 the ground, the Colonel made a call, that if there were any 
 engineers in the regiment capable of running a locomotive, they should step two paces in 
 advance. I stepped out thinking that I was going to get some soft snap, such as running 
 a saw or grist mill ; but it tdrned out not to be so very soft. He told me to report to 
 headquarters immediately after being dismissed. The captain offered to go along, and 
 give me an introduction ; on the way he told me the first I knew of the expedition, and 
 that my name was already in as one of the men, but said I could use my own judgment 
 
33 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 about going. I said I would go, and he introduced me as the man he had for that expe- 
 dition, and also as having stepped out as an engineer. I was presented to Andrews, who 
 was there, and he asked me if I considered myself competent to take charge of an en- 
 gine. I said that I was perfectly compe- 
 tent, and showed my papers. He had 
 his maps of the country spread out on the 
 Colonel's table, and showed me on the 
 map where I was at that time, and where 
 he wanted me to go. It looked much 
 better on paper than I afterwards found 
 it on land. Andrews also told me that I 
 would have to take off my uniform and 
 put on citizen's clothes. He stated that 
 if we were caught in the enemy's lines, 
 and they knew us, we would be treated as 
 spies. The Colonel then gave me a pass 
 to go down and procure clothing, saying 
 to take nothing in my pockets that would 
 give me away, if captured ; but told me 
 if I was captured to get out by enlisting 
 in the Southern army or any way I could, 
 and it would be considered honorable 
 when I got back. I went to town, bought 
 clothes, got supper at the hotel, and 
 started out the road by myself as he told 
 
 Wii i.iam Knight, Engineer. From a war-time pho- 
 tograph. 
 
 
 me. Before I got outside the lines I fell in with two others, but as the party were all 
 strangers, I cannot say who they were." 
 
 Capt. Sarratt was not asked to select any man. He had long been 
 fretting over the four engaged in the former attempt, and toldAndrews, 
 with some satisfaction, that he would not al- 
 low any of his boys to go a second time: but 
 his surprise was great when he was simply re- 
 quired to "inform Corporal Pittenger, that 
 he is selected as the man from your com- 
 pany." He did not then learn the reason 
 for what may have seemed to him a strange 
 choice, but probably attributed it to Maj. 
 McCook, under whom I had formerly 
 served. He was not kept long in the dark. 
 While I was busily engaged in my own 
 tent, I was notified that Captain Sarratt was 
 looking for me. Going out into the com- 
 pany street — for the hundred men in a 
 company lodge usually in two lines of tents 
 facing each other at a short interval, which Cai>t - J as - f - Sarratt. 
 
 is the place where the company forms in line for roll-call and other duties; 
 and directly across the end of this street, stands the tent of the officers. 
 
Selection of Engineers and Soldiers. 39 
 
 into which common soldiers do not enter uninvited — I met Sarrat and 
 accompanied him to the officers' tent, where he informed me that Col. 
 Harris had just told him that I was to go with Andrews down into 
 Georgia. He said further — what I knew perfectly well — that a soldier is 
 under no obligations to go on such an enterprise, and himself went to the 
 questionable extent of advising me not to go. 
 
 This was really a breach of strict discipline; but the depth of his 
 solicitude overbore all other considerations. He urged all the motives 
 that seemed likely to have weight with me, saying that he had enjoyed no 
 peace while the other men were out of camp, and that he was greatly re- 
 lieved by their return, but if I went it would be as bad as ever. His 
 solicitude affected me greatly, and I somewhat reluctantly informed him 
 that I had already volunteered, and that all was settled. 
 
 He still urged me to draw back, only yielding when he found the task 
 hopeless. 
 
 After quite a lengthened interview with my kind-hearted captain, who 
 treated me as a brother rather than a subordinate, he wrote me out a pass 
 that I might go to Shelbyville, a mile distant, and purchase supplies 
 needed for the expedition. He also told me that I would probably see 
 Andrews there, and advised me to question him closely, and if he did 
 not perfectly satisfy me as to what he purposed, to return, without hesi- 
 tation, to camp. This I promised, but I expected to be satisfied; then 
 I took my leave, promising to come and say "Good bye," before leaving 
 the camp. 
 
 With a throbbing heart and with suppressed excitement I again walked 
 between the lines of tents looking wistfully upon' the old familiar scenes. 
 
 It might be that this was the last day of my army life. The preceding 
 day, which was the Sabbath, had brought with it a kind of dim melancholy 
 presentiment as if some great change was impending. There had been 
 nothing in the day itself to make one gloomy, for its quietness, with its 
 warm spring beauty, the greenness of the grass, and the brightness of the 
 sun, are deeply pictured in my mind, and I had devoted the day to writ- 
 ing to friends, with the faint impression that I might not soon again have 
 the opportunity. It is a little singular that the next letter I wrote months 
 after that day went to Jefferson Davis, President of the Southern Con- 
 federacy, on a matter of life and death to myself and comrades ! 
 
 This Monday also was very quiet, for Mitchel had allowed two days of 
 rest and preparation before the exhausting effort of his next dash into the 
 heart of the rebel territory. My comrades, as I walked down the street, 
 were sitting listlessly around the openings of their tents, scouring arms 
 and accoutrements, playing games, telling stories in little groups, or 
 lazily sleeping either within the tents or in the shade just outside. I 
 paced along slowly, observing every object with a kind of languid atten- 
 
4-0 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 tion, and almost unnoticed, for no word of our expedition had as yet 
 reached the common soldiers. A few only asked me to stop and play a 
 game with them; but I answered that I could not as I was going to town. 
 Some of them called back, "Get us a pass and we will go with you" — an 
 offer that seldom failed to be made in good faith to any one who had the 
 great luxury of permission to leave camp. 
 
 I soon overtook a friend journeying the same way, and had the pleasure 
 of his company to town; but as he was also from Co. G., I knew he could 
 not be enlisted in the new enterprise; so while I enjoyed walking with him 
 around the pleasant little town of Shelbyville, keeping my eyes open for 
 Andrews, I could not talk with him on the subject that filled my mind. 
 I got rid of him as soon as convenient and began to inquire for clothing; 
 others were on the same quest, and as the town only contained two or 
 three stores where such articles could be bought, the proprietors must 
 have wondered to see the Yankees taking such a sudden liking to their 
 goods. I did not find a full suit to my taste, but knew that I could easily 
 supply the deficiency in camp. Among those who were purchasing I 
 noticed with pleasure, Marion Ross, Sergeant Major of the 2nd Ohio. 
 I put a few cautious questions to him and answered as many in return, 
 when we both became convinced that we were on the same errand. This 
 was a pleasure, as I now had an acquaintance in the first stages of the ex- 
 pedition, for, singular as it may seem, I had far more anxiety about being 
 able to find Andrews and get out of the camp in the right direction, than 
 about any of the dangers that lay further on. Our first business was to 
 find him, and learn what steps were next to be taken. Why Andrews 
 had adopted such an indefinite manner of receiving the report of the men 
 who had been assigned to him, I do not know. Probably he wanted to 
 scrutinize carefully those who were searching for him, and notice the man- 
 ner of their inquiries and approach before becoming committed to them. 
 No such purpose could be accomplished in the case of Ross and myself, 
 as we both had known him before, and his meditative air as well as im- 
 pressive personal appearance, made him a man impossible to forget. 
 Accordingly we recognized him at once as we saw him coming out of a 
 store, and, gaining his side, we told him that we were to report to him. 
 
 Andrews was now in the prime of manhood, being about $$ years of 
 age, six feet in height, a little stooped when not excited, weighing 180 or 
 190 pounds, with strong and regular features, very clear complexion, an 
 eye dark gray and penetrating, very abundant black hair, and a fine long 
 silken beard slightly waved. In manners and address he was the ideal 
 southern gentleman. He gave to every one the impression of gentleness 
 and strength. His voice was very soft and musical, almost effeminate, 
 never strong, yet with distinctness and firmness of tone which made it 
 well suit the man. His striking personal qualities added very much to 
 his power. 
 
Selection of Engineers and Soldiers. 
 
 41 
 
 He looked at us sharply for a moment, and asked us what we were 
 to report to him for. We answered that that was the very thing we 
 came to learn. He inquired our names, rank, company, and regiment. 
 A few other questions and answers followed, when being satisfied, he told 
 us that he could not safely say much to us in so public a place, but that 
 he would be a mile or two out of Shelbyville on the Wartrace road shortly 
 after dark, and if we met him then, he would give us full information. 
 His manner was that of one who did not care very much whether we 
 came to the place or not. I have since thought that this plan of appoint- 
 ing two different rendezvous, the one in the village and the other out in 
 the country, and both of so indefi- 
 nite a character that a person 
 might well have failed to find him 
 in either, was intended to make it 
 easy for any who had misgivings 
 to draw back altogether. 
 
 There were some variations in 
 the mode of selection. Porter 
 went to the headquarters of the 
 2 1 st and there found one or two 
 others with Andrews. The latter 
 entered with some detail upon the 
 plan of his operations — showed a 
 map of the country and pointed 
 out the road over which they were 
 to pass and the bridges that were 
 to be burned. Porter remembers 
 that these bridges were between 
 Atlanta and Chattanooga. They 
 
 Were then shown What they Were Marion Ross. From a war-time photograph. 
 
 individually to do, and ordered, if willing to enter on the work, to report 
 at the night rendezvous on the road from Shelbyville to Wartrace. 
 
 The sun was shining brightly and the bracing evening air sent the 
 blood coursing cheerily through our veins as Ross and I walked leisurely 
 back to camp. We said nothing to each other of our motives in entering 
 on such an expedition, though I was a good deal surprised to find Ross 
 engaged in it. He was of sentimental character, very fastidious, neat and 
 almost dandyish in dress, fond of parades, and generally of the pomp and 
 glitter of war, and was often teased for these qualities. He could not fail 
 to suffer greatly from the unavoidable discomforts of such a trip as ours, 
 even if we were perfectly successful. But we did talk of the impressions 
 formed of our leader. Ross requested me — with, as I thought, a shade of 
 anxiety in his tone — to give my real opinion of Andrews. I answered 
 
42 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 with enthusiasm. The strong influence this singular man never failed to 
 exert over those who were brought into contact with him, was already at 
 work. His thoughtful, pensive manner, his soft mild voice, not louder 
 than a woman's, yet with every accent firm and decided, his grace, refine- 
 ment and dignity, made me at once declare him to be far above the ordi- 
 nary type of manhood. He did, however, seem more like a dreamer, a 
 poet, or a martyr, than a military leader or dauntless adventurer, yet there 
 was something of each of these in his composition. I would have trusted 
 him to the end of the earth ! Ross expressed a similar opinion, and yet 
 along with it a fear that possibly Andrews had now undertaken more than 
 he could carry through. However we did not pursue that thought far, 
 for neither of us knew definitely what he did propose, and felt a strong 
 curiosity for the fuller revelation the night promised. 
 
 On nearing our tents we parted to make our separate arrangements. 
 I found that a marked change had taken place in the camp. Listlessness 
 had given place to curiosity. Several soldiers, I was told, had arrayed 
 themselves in citizen's dress and left the regiment. I did not stop to hear 
 ' conjectures about this, but hurried to the tent of one of the number who 
 had been out with Andrews before, and from him borrowed the articles of 
 clothing needed to complete my outfit. These were never returned ! 
 Then I took off the army blue which I had worn so long, and of which I 
 was so proud, carefully folded it in my knapsack, and getting all my arms 
 and equipments in order, left directions with some of my tent-mates to 
 have them turned over to the proper authorities. I might have spared 
 this trouble, as far as I was personally concerned, for all were lost in the 
 terrible battles and marches that followed. 
 
 When I was divested of every trace of the army, and clad only in the 
 plain garb of every-day life, I stepped out into the company street. My 
 changed appearance caused a sensation at once. . The word was passed 
 from tent to tent, and soon all that were not on guard or otherwise out of 
 reach, came around me and began to shower questions faster than a dozen 
 men could have answered. " Pittehger, got a furlough ? Got a discharge ? 
 Going home? Going out as a spy" — these are a few specimens only. 
 My appearance confirmed the impression that I heard expressed by a 
 hundred voices: " There's something up!" I did not care to contradict 
 this natural inference, and answering all questions at random, I hurried 
 across the line of tents to the adjoining company, and passing at once to 
 the tent that sheltered my cousin, Mills, who was on the former expedition, 
 I lifted the flap and went quickly in, for this company was also in a state 
 of ferment. Mills, who was uneducated, but very shrewd, asked no 
 questions, as he understood the hubbub outside and my own transforma- 
 tion. He said, with an expression of strong disapproval, not far removed 
 from contempt, 
 
Selection of Engineers and Soldiers. 43 
 
 " So ! you are going with Andrews." 
 
 I assented, and then told him that my errand to him now was to borrow 
 his revolver — he had a very fine one. 
 
 He freely gave the weapon, but added the opinion that if I knew when 
 I was well off, I would stay in camp, closing with the candid words: " Be- 
 cause I was fool enough to go with Andrews, it does not follow that you 
 need be." 
 
 When cartridges had been liberally supplied with the revolver, 1 had 
 everything needed for starting, and it was nearly time to be off. This 
 was to be the final farewell to the camp until the great effort had been 
 made. I had not the slightest notion of trying to recede, even if it had then 
 been possible without disgrace; but a sense of solemnity and awe, a kind 
 of shadow over the inward landscape, was very distinctly felt. I resolved 
 not to try to steal away as the first party had done, though that was the 
 right thing for them to do; but now their report to their comrades, and 
 the excitement caused by seeing the adventurers arrayed in citizen's 
 dress, rendered it impossible to conceal the fact that we \v r ere leaving the 
 camp for some kind of perilous enterprise, and there was no harm in the 
 luxury of saying farewell. First I went to headquarters and took Cap- 
 tain Sarratt once more by the hand; he could scarcely say a word, and all 
 his accustomed jests were silenced. I long remembered his troubled, half- 
 reproachful look. Then I wrung the hands of all my old comrades as for 
 the last time I walked down the company street. I had tramped with them 
 over Kentucky and the half of Tennessee; had stood guard on many a 
 dark and wintry night; had slept by their side in the open air when our 
 heads were whitened with frost; had floated with them down a mountain 
 stream on rafts and logs; and it was not easy to leave them, for most of 
 them did not expect to see me again, and I half feared they were right. 
 Some of them did their best to even yet have me give up the journey, but 
 most realized that I had gone too far. Alexander Mills was especially 
 devoted. He was a cousin (and also of B. F. Mills), and from the day of 
 enlistment had been my inseparable companion. So close was our con- 
 fidence that the only thing in army life I ever kept from him was my 
 desire to go on this expedition. He was determined to keep me back or 
 to go along. Failing in the first he tried the latter, though he had been 
 some time seriously sick with fever. Receiving no encouragement from 
 Captain Sarratt, he hurried up to the Colonel's quarters and pleaded to be 
 permitted to go along so importunately that Col. Harris not only refused 
 but threatened to have him arrested if he tried to leave camp without per- 
 mission. Then he came back and said "Good bye" with tears on his 
 cheeks. He was refused only because of sickness, for he was efficient in 
 every duty: but in the troubles that speedily came, I would have been 
 sorry to have had him share the hardship and danger, great as the com- 
 
44 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 fort of his presence would have been. Alas ! he now lies buried near the 
 top of a beautiful hill in the National Cemetery at Chattanooga, shot while 
 bravely carrying the 2nd Ohio colors in the storming of Missionary 
 Ridge, eighteen months later — the very battle which assured possession 
 of that town toward which our thoughts and efforts were now turned. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 DEPARTURE AT NIGHT. 
 
 WHEN the painful parting from comrades in camp was over, I 
 looked up Sergeant Ross, and we returned toShelbyville. It was 
 still early, and for an hour or two we lingered around the stores and 
 street corners. Several persons had been seen that we thought belonged 
 to our party, but we did not like to take the risk of ascertaining, espec- 
 ially as all of us would soon meet. 
 We made sure of the road to War- 
 trace — a small village almost due 
 east from Shelbyville, situated at 
 a railroad junction where a branch 
 leaves the main Chattanooga and 
 Nashville line for Shelbyville. 
 Then leaving town we continued 
 along the road until the twilight 
 had nearly faded, leaving us only 
 the light of the new moon, which 
 hung low in the west. Our pace 
 was slow, for we had only about a 
 mile to journey, and as no espe- 
 cial place was appointed for the 
 rendezvous, we had nothing to do 
 but look for Andrews and our 
 comrades. Several persons were 
 met, but they were going toward 
 Shelbyville. We ventured to accost some of these, but could get no re- 
 port of any travellers ahead. It was perplexing to be so long alone, and 
 we looked most anxiously for others of the party. 
 
 Seeing a house a few yards from the road we climbed over the post 
 and rail fence — there was no gate visible — and went up to the door to get 
 a drink of water and learn how far we were from Shelbyville. Before we 
 came up to the house, however, a dog darted from some place of conceal- 
 ment and bit my friend on the leg, and was instantly back into the dark- 
 ness. It was only a trifling bite, about which I laughed; but when we 
 turned to go, after completing our inquiries, the same dog came upon 
 us once more. Ross was on his guard and leaped over the fence, but I 
 
 William Pittenger. Before the war. 
 
46 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 stopped on top of it and laughed at his hurry. The dog sprang at me, 
 and was just able to reach the skirt of my coat, which he seized, tearing 
 a large piece out of it. That coat, thus curtailed, I was obliged to wear 
 for nearly a year, and over a large part of the Southern States ! Ross fired 
 at the dog just as he hung by the coat, but in the darkness the aim was 
 uncertain, and he disappeared as suddenly as he came. A superstitious 
 person might look on this trivial incident as an omen of the result of our 
 enterprise, which proved disastrous to me and fatal to my companion. 
 
 We now proceeded on our way, but felt no small degree of anxiety. 
 We were not in any danger, for we were yet inside the Union pickets, and 
 could return to camp without difficulty; but this was just what we did not 
 wish. Darkness was closing in, and we knew not whether our comrades 
 were ahead of us or behind — whether they might not be even now receiv- 
 ing those final instructions without which it would be impossible for us to 
 proceed. We went on in the increasing darkness until sure that we were 
 far enough, and then concluding that we must have taken the wrong road, 
 we turned back toward Shelbyviiie. When in sight of town, at a point 
 where no one could pass without notice, we halted and waited for nearly 
 an hour longer. 
 
 The time passed wearily. We spoke of the ludicrous figure we would 
 make in camp after all our elaborate preparations and solemn leave taking, 
 should we be obliged to go back. Probably some comrades would think 
 — and at any rate, some would be sure to charge — that we got lost on 
 purpose; that cowardice and not a mistaken road was the motive for our 
 return ! I will not say that there were not times in the succeeding months 
 when we wished that we had failed to find Andrews that night ! but now 
 we scrutinized each footman with the closest care, hoping that our sus- 
 pense might soon end. 
 
 At length two men came along whose watchful and expectant manner 
 was so expressive of feelings like our own that we joined them, and readily 
 ascertained that they did belong to our band. Their directions were more 
 explicit than ours, and they said that our only trouble arose from being 
 too early. We now journeyed along very contentedly and leisurely, and 
 other travellers overtook us until we numbered nearly a score. Next 
 Andrews himself came up — I think he was on horseback, though, if so, 
 he soon left the horse in some concealed place and joined us on foot. 
 All our fears of being lost were ended; and proceeding a few hundred 
 yards— a little further from Shelbyviiie than Ross and I alone had 
 been — we halted beside the road until another squad of our men arrived. 
 We remained here a short time, sitting around carelessly, and conversing 
 but little, for our number. was not quite full, and our leader had the air of 
 not wishing to speak till all were gathered to hear. 
 
 After a considerable time longer, during which no one spoke much 
 
Departure at Night. 47 
 
 above a whisper — the night and solitude and intense curiosity had disposed 
 to silence — Andrews seemed satisfied that no more were coming, and ris- 
 ing said in the low distinct tones that became so familiar to us, " Let us 
 go a little way from the road, boys." He led the way up a slight slope 
 on the right-hand side, through stunted bushes, to a level spot near the 
 summit. We followed, and gathered in a compact cluster around him. 
 Twenty-three were present. Andrews had been authorized to take twenty- 
 four, but this was the number who actually met at this place for consulta- 
 tion. Recent inquiries have led to the belief that at least thirty were de- 
 tailed, one from each company of the three regiments, but that the others 
 had been lost, as Ross and I nearly were, had refused the service as too 
 hazardous, or had been turned back by Andrews himself. It was reason- 
 able that some latitude should be allowed for selection on both sides. 
 
 We now stood in a little thicket of dead and withered trees, with a few 
 smaller bushes around, but the place was sufficiently open to assure us 
 that no listener could be concealed within hearing. Probably the dramatic 
 circumstances of this first meeting were not consciously selected by our 
 leader, but nothing could have been devised to impress more deeply the 
 ardent young soldiers by whom he was now surrounded. A storm was 
 rising, though the afternoon had been so bright, and the wind began to 
 moan at intervals through the naked trees. The mutter of thunder was 
 also heard, faintly at first, but it soon came near and loud, while the 
 flashes of lightning, more vivid in the darkness, enabled us to see 
 each other's faces for a moment, and then left us in total obscurity. 
 Andrews spoke as quietly as before, stopping when the thunder roll was 
 too loud for him to be heard, and resuming the moment it ceased. The 
 storm had little terror for soldiers who were accustomed to stand guard, 
 march, sleep, or fight, by day or night, regardless of the commotion of 
 the elements, or only grumbling a little at the discomfort. 
 
 But one noise stands out more vividly amid the sounds of night and 
 darkness than any other — the howling of a dog from the other side of an 
 intervening valley. There is a tinge of superstition in the veins of most 
 people, and the majority of us would have listened with more pleasure to 
 almost any other sound 
 
 Two purposes were to be accomplished at this conference. We were 
 to learn enough of the plans of our leader and the risks involved to decide 
 intelligently whether to go on with him or to return to camp. In a sense 
 this was a mere form; for every one of us had already made up his 
 mind to follow Andrews to the death. But to satisfy orders and mili- 
 tary custom it was necessary that the offer should be formally made, 
 and as formally accepted or rejected. Acceptance here made every one 
 of us really volunteers although we falsely claimed in the South that we 
 were detailed without our knowledge or consent, and clung to that story 
 
48 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 without the slightest wavering until the last man was out of the power of 
 the enemy; and it is a touching instance of Andrews's care for the life of 
 his men, that almost in his dying hour he confirmed this claim — although 
 in so doing he seemed to leave his own memory under a cloud. But the 
 truth is that he did state explicitly that if we were detected by the enemy 
 while in disguise beyond our own lines we would in all probability be mas- 
 sacred at once or hung as spies; and declared that we were free to return 
 to our own tents, without other condition than the promise to keep all that 
 he had communicated a secret. No one, however, showed the faintest 
 desire to avail himself of this offer. If any had been detailed who were 
 not willing to incur the hazard and responsibility involved, they had 
 already been sifted out by their failure to report at this point. 
 
 The other purpose of the conference was of a more practical character; 
 it was to receive such instructions and information as would enable us to 
 cooperate intelligently with our leader. What was our destination ? How 
 were we to get to the scene of action? And how were subsequent 
 orders to reach us ? These were a few of the questions that naturally 
 pressed for answer. 
 
 The opening words of Andrews to the men who clustered around him 
 were exceedingly informal, — far more like a talk than a set speech, and 
 hardly so loud as an ordinary conversation. Though I listened with burn- 
 ing attention to every word, yet I cannot claim that the language used 
 below is literally exact. There was explanation, repetition, and enlarge- 
 ment of parts not fully understood, with frequent question and answer. 
 Andrews sometimes spoke to all, and sometimes to one or more who 
 wanted information on special points. He said: 
 
 " You will break up in small squads of two, three, or four, and travel east 
 into the Cumberland mountains, then south to the Tennessee River. You 
 can cross the river and take passage on the cars at Shell-Mound or some 
 station between that and Chattanooga on the Memphis and Charleston 
 Railroad. You must be at Chattanooga not later than Thursday after- 
 noon, and reach Marietta the same evening, ready to take passage north- 
 ward on the train the next morning. I will be there with you, or before 
 you, and will then tell you what to do." 
 
 " The road," he added, " is long and difficult, and you will have only 
 three days and nights in which to reach Marietta. I will give you plenty 
 of money, and you may hire conveyances whenever safe and convenient. 
 I will ride along the same road that you are to travel, sometimes before, 
 and sometimes behind, and will give you any help in my power. If you 
 should be arrested I may have influence enough to secure your release; 
 but depend on yourselves and be watchful and prudent. Do not recog- 
 nize me unless sure that we are alone/' 
 
 Some of our party had travelled enough in the South to know that for 
 
Departure at Night. 49 
 
 inquisitiveness as to the destination of a stranger who comes into their 
 midst, the people of that section are not a whit behind the most curious 
 of Yankees, and therefore inquired, " What account shall we give of our- 
 selves if asked who we are, and why we are coming South ? " 
 
 Andrews answered; 
 
 " The most plausible thing will be to tell them that you are Ken- 
 tuckians escaping from the rule of the Yankees; and that you expect to 
 join some Southern Regiment. Say just as little as will carry you through, 
 and always have some reason for not joining just then. After you get 
 into the mountains you will be in the track of the Kentuckians who travel 
 South, and will seem to be coming from there rather than from the Union 
 army; so you need not have much trouble. But if you should be closely 
 questioned it will be safe to say that you are from Fleming Co., Ky., for 
 I happen to know that no Southern soldiers hail from that place, and you 
 will not be confronted with any one who knows you are not.'' 
 
 Fleming County was that in which Andrews had resided for several 
 years preceding the war, and it was largely owing to his influence that the 
 State Guard of that county had been preserved loyal to the Union and had 
 furnished no recruits to the rebel army. His directions were listened to 
 with absorbing interest, and the last one turned out long afterward to be 
 a deadly snare. But this contingency could scarcely then have been 
 foreseen. 
 
 " But if we are completely cornered and they will not believe our 
 stories, what then ? " asked another of the soldiers. 
 
 " In such a case, don't hesitate to enlist. It will be far better to serve 
 a little while with the rebels than to run the risk of discovering our plans 
 by holding out. You can probably get away from them some dark night 
 on picket. You are fully authorized to take any course that may seem 
 best, and no one of you will be suspected of desertion even if found among 
 the rebels." 
 
 Another inquired: 
 
 " Is it likely that a man who can give no satisfactory account of him- 
 self will be permitted to join their army ? " 
 
 "There will not be the least trouble about that," Andrews replied; 
 "the difficulty is to keep out of the Southern army, not to get into it. 
 They are picking up men everywhere, and forcing them to enlist, and are 
 emptying the jails for the same purpose. Stick to whatever story you 
 tell, and as long as they do not get any proof that you are a Union soldier, 
 they will be ready to hurry you into the service even if they don't believe 
 a word you say, as the best way of disposing of you. But I hope that 
 you will not be suspected at all, and will meet me promptly at Marietta. 
 Probably you will not fall in with any Southern troops, and the country 
 people will help rather than hinder you." 
 4 
 
5<d Daring and Suffering. 
 
 Although I listened as if spell-bound to every word, studying the 
 speaker as well as his utterances, I was not disposed to ask any questions 
 as to the first part of the expedition, for I had already learned a good deal 
 about it. But there was another contingency far ahead, which had a deep 
 personal interest to me. I greatly disliked the thought of being left alone 
 under any circumstances — probably because of defective vision — but 
 always felt comparatively easy when I had a trusted comrade whose eyes 
 I could use for distant objects. I was willing to risk the journey South- 
 ward with a small squad, for I could see how persons moving in that 
 direction would find it easy to allay suspicion, but was much more solicit- 
 ous about the return journey, and asked Andrews whether after we had 
 captured the train and used it in burning the bridges, we were to abandon 
 it and try to steal north as we were now stealing toward the south. 
 
 He answered me very explicitly, and in so doing revealed still more 
 of the general plan. 
 
 "No," he said; "General Mitchel starts south in the morning for a 
 forced march with all his energy, and he will surprise and capture Hunts- 
 ville on Friday, the very day we are to capture the train; so that when we 
 get back to that point we will find him ready to receive us. If we cannot 
 quite reach him, we will leave the train close to our lines and dash through 
 in a body." 
 
 This was glorious. The thought of such a coming into camp after 
 piercing the heart of the Confederacy, set every nerve on fire ! But there 
 was another possibility and I wanted to see that also provided for. So I 
 asked again, whether, if we failed to run the captured train through 
 Chattanooga and had to leave it south of that point we would still cling 
 together. 
 
 He answered emphatically; 
 
 "When we once meet at Marietta, we will stay together and either 
 come through in a body or die together.'' 
 
 This satisfied me perfectly, and there was little but desultory conversa- 
 tion afterwards. Andrews called on the men to form their squads accord- 
 ing to their own preferences and then commenced distributing Confederate 
 money among them, giving sufficient to one man of each group for all — 
 though without intending to constitute the man so favored the leader of 
 his comrades. 
 
 This formation of these little travelling companies was a somewhat 
 delicate matter, and in the hurry, was not always arranged to perfect sat- 
 isfaction. I wished the company of Ross, but he asked permission to go 
 along with Andrews as far as he could accompany any of the party, and 
 one or two others making the same request, they were thrown together, 
 and I had to find other companions. I was exceedingly fortunate, as two 
 men of Captain Mitchel's, and one from Company B, the next in regi- 
 
Departure at Night. 5 1 
 
 mental line, fell to my portion. We constituted the left wing of the 
 2nd Ohio! The work of division was now completed; the hour for 
 parting had arrived; and we once more listened to the words of our com- 
 mander. 
 
 " Boys," he began, "we are entering on a very hazardous expedition, 
 but it will be glorious in its results, and will give the enemy the most 
 deadly blow he has yet received. What a grand thing it will be to run 
 through the South leaving the bridges burning and the foe in helpless 
 rage behind ! If we burn those bridges, Mitchel will capture Chattanooga 
 the very next day, and all East Tennessee will be open before him. But 
 we must be prompt, for if he gets to Huntsville before us, the road will 
 be so crowded with reinforcements moving against him that our task will 
 be much harder. But if we have the bridges down first they can send 
 no force against him, and he will have everything his own way. The last 
 train leaves Chattanooga for Marietta at five in the afternoon. Be sure 
 to catch it not later than Thursday, and I will either be on it, or an earlier 
 one — good bye ! " 
 
 About this time the rain began to fall — gently at first — but it soon 
 came down in torrents. One group after another filed off with military 
 precision from the place of meeting, and Andrews shook hands heartily 
 with the members of each as they passed. A considerable interval of 
 time was permitted to elapse between the starting of each squad and the 
 succeeding one, for the separation was to be made from this point, and 
 we did not wish to meet again till Marietta, Ga., was reached, or at least, 
 till on board the last train of cars leading to that point. 
 
 As we picked our uncertain way along the railroad, stumbling over the 
 ties which were visible only by the lightning flashes, I looked back and 
 saw Andrews, with none but the three members of the last group near 
 him. He was looking after us, his head bent slightly forward in the 
 pensive attitude habitual with him, and a broad stream of lightning made 
 him at that moment stand out as clearly as the mid-day; the next moment 
 he disappeared in utter darkness, and the crash of thunder overhead 
 drowned every other sound. We hurried on our way and were soon far 
 from the place of meeting. 
 
52 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 Seen by the Lightning Flash. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 PREVIOUS HISTORY OF JAMES J. ANDREWS. 
 
 THERE are few more romantic figures among those who rose into 
 prominence during the great civil war than James J. Andrews. The 
 manner in which he inspired confidence among the officers of the 
 Northern and Southern armies alike, and bound to him all the private 
 soldiers with whom he came in contact, is very remarkable. The charac- 
 ter of our parting from him at the beginning of the furious thunderstorm 
 
 Flemingsburg, Ky. From a photograph. 
 
 on the evening of April 7, 1862, which was a fitting emblem of the enter- 
 prise on which we had entered, shows how strong was the impression he 
 had already made upon us. After that interview I felt no doubt as to the 
 issue of the enterprise. The quiet confidence and matter-of-fact tone of 
 Andrews assured me of success. Similar feelings were expressed by 
 other members of the party. 
 
 Who was he, and how had he come to occupy his unique position — 
 neither a soldier nor an officer, yet counseling officers and commanding 
 
54 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 soldiers? None of our party could have answered this question then, but 
 it is well to give the reader nil the information since acquired by diligent 
 search at Flemingsburg and elsewhere. 
 
 Flemingsburg is a small rural county seat, situated on the slope of a 
 steep hill, on the border of the " blue grass" region of Kentucky. The 
 population, only 1200, has scarcely changed since the beginning of the 
 war. The branch of a small railroad now leads to it, but then it was 
 almost completely isolated, being seventeen miles distant by turnpike from 
 Maysville on the Ohio River, its nearest point of communication with the 
 outside world. 
 
 One day in the spring of 1859, a traveller came either by stage or on 
 foot into this secluded village. He joined a group of idlers near the 
 brick hotel opposite the court-house, and listened for a time in silence 
 to the desultory conversation. At length he made some inquiries, and in 
 response to questions addressed to himself, said that he had just come up 
 from Maysville,' and had thought of seeking a position as school-teacher. 
 Noticing the name "Andrews" on a sign across the street, he asked if 
 there were many of those people in town. Being answered in the affirma- 
 tive, and assured that they were among the leading citizens of the place, 
 he said, " That is my own name, and I think I will go no further, but 
 make my home here for awhile. " He further stated that he was a native of 
 Hancock Co., West Virginia, and that he had come down to Maysville on a 
 raft. Though he had little money or apparent means, he was cordially 
 received, and made to feel at home. No opportunity presenting for em- 
 ployment as teacher, he began work as house and ornamental painter, ami 
 was very skillful. He had a beautiful voice as a singer, and taught several 
 "singing schools" in the evenings, becoming a general favorite with 
 young and old. 
 
 There was always an air of reserve and mystery about him. He 
 seemed, as one of the citizens told me, " like a man who had a story." 
 His wide information and refinement of manner, his manly beauty and 
 easy grace in any company, gave him a marked ascendancy over his com- 
 panions, even while he tried to be one of them. Nothing definite or posi- 
 tive was known of his former life; and while no one cared to ask him 
 directly on the subject, a story was generally circulated as having originated 
 with himself, to the effect, that his father had entrusted him with $5,000. 
 which he invested in a flouring mill with wool-carding attachment, in 
 Ohio, but that the mill had burned without any insurance, and that when 
 he returned to his father's, a sister reproached him so bitterly with this 
 loss that he left home, resolving that his family should not hear from 
 him until he had more than made this amount good. A modification of 
 the same story of a still more romantic type was afterward told by him to 
 some members of our party. I give it as repeated by Jacob Parrot from 
 memory, and, after the lapse of so many years, it is possibly not accurate 
 
Previous History of James J. Andrews. 
 
 55 
 
 in all details. It was said that shortly before the burning of the mill, Mr. 
 Andrews had been on very friendly terms with two young ladies, and ulti- 
 mately became engaged to one of them. When all his property was lost 
 in the flames, this lady wrote him a very chilling letter, asking, in view 
 of changed circumstances, a release from the engagement. He at once 
 took this letter to the other lady, and finding the warmth of her sympathy 
 a grateful contrast, he offered himself and was accepted. But his trials 
 were not yet over. Within a month of the period fixed for marriage, the 
 second lady — he never gave the 
 names of either — suddenly died. 
 The three-fold disappointment — 
 loss of money, the unfaithfulness of 
 his first love, and the death of the 
 second — so wrought upon him that 
 he left his home and resolved to 
 make for himself a new life amid 
 new scenes. His parents had pre- 
 viously removed from West Vir- 
 ginia to Southwestern Missouri. 
 
 I have never been able to find 
 the location of this mill or to veri- 
 fy the story in either form. But 
 the absence of all references to his 
 former life in his last letter and 
 bequests, 1 the heartiness with 
 which he accepted the secluded 
 
 Flemingsburg as his new home, James J, Andkrvvs. From a photograph in the pos- 
 , . session of Miss Elvira Layton. 
 
 together with a kind of pensive - 
 
 ness and melancholy which were manifest when not actively engaged, 
 
 all point to some decisive break in his history. 
 
 Most of the people of Flemingsburg were convinced that Mr. Andrews 
 was very anxious to make money. Yet this conviction seemed to have 
 no other basis than his own words, He was not at all penurious, was 
 strictly honest, and seemed to have done no more than maintain himself 
 respectably. 
 
 Some months later, an incident occurred which made Mr. Andrews 
 feel still more at home in Fleming County. An old gentleman, named 
 Lindsey, who lived some seven or eight miles from Flemingsburg, on the 
 Maysville Turnpike, partially rebuilt his house and employed Mr. Andrews 
 to do the necessary painting. While thus engaged, he became intimate 
 with Mr. and Mrs. Lindsey, and they frequently jested with him about 
 
 1 See Chapter XXI. 
 
56 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 his growing so old without marrying. He answered that he could find no 
 lady willing to accept him, who would not be extravagant and wasteful of 
 the property that he wished to earn. Lindsey rejoined that he knew one 
 who possessed every desirable quality, without being in the least tainted 
 with the defect feared. Andrews, still jesting, promised that if introduced 
 to such a model woman, he would at least try to win her. Mr. Lindsey 
 was a sympathizer with the South in the angry controversies that already 
 began to presage war, while Andrews was as firm on the other side; but 
 
 Miss Elizabeth J. Layton. From a photograph belonging to Mrs. Wm. Rawlins. 
 
 this did not prevent a great esteem on the part of the older man for the 
 younger, nor make him less in earnest in his match-making proposal; and 
 soon Miss Elizabeth J. Layton, utterly unsuspicious of the serious conse- 
 quences that were to follow, received an invitation from Mrs. Lindsey to 
 spend a few days with her, to assist in sewing. The lady was tall, 
 graceful and finely formed, of pleasing though not strikingly handsome 
 countenance, and probably a year or two older than Andrews. Her man- 
 ners were quiet and grave, but she had a very decided character. She 
 was a member of the "Christian church" (Campbelite), and her sym- 
 
Previous History of James J. Andrews. 57 
 
 pathies were entirely with the loyal side in the rising struggle. How much 
 similarity of political views had to do with the result, we cannot say; but 
 soon after becoming acquainted they were warm friends. Delightful 
 evenings were spent in the large, old-fashioned parlor of the Lindseys; 
 and Andrews soon confessed to his employer that the latter had judged 
 well. Before the courtship had ripened into an engagement, the storm of 
 war broke over the country, and for a time the lovers saw less of each 
 other. The young man from the North — for Hancock Co. , Virginia, and the 
 whole " Pan-Handle'' lying between Ohio and Pennsylvania, fully shared 
 the sentiments of the loyal States — took no uncertain position, and with 
 his work in the Kentucky State-guard, and afterwards in more important 
 enterprises, his time was fully occupied. But soon he found an oppor- 
 tunity of proposing to Miss Layton, and was accepted. At the solicita- 
 tion of his betrothed, Andrews promised that when he had finished one 
 more daring enterprise he would retire from military service. The date 
 of marriage was fixed for June 17, 1862, But a dark tragedy was com- 
 pleted before that date ! 
 
 When the war broke out in the spring of 1861, Kentucky occupied a 
 peculiar position. The majority of the people had no wish to secede, but 
 they wished as little to engage heartily in war for upholding the Union. 
 The call of the President for troops was received with scorn, and every 
 county was agitated by the question of secession. For a time the im- 
 possible task was essayed of remaining neutral. Troops were enrolled as 
 a " State-guard," not to be called into service unless the state was invaded, 
 when they were to be used against the party making the invasion. Such 
 a position of "Armed Neutrality,'' was untenable, because refusing to aid 
 the Government in time of need was disloyalty, and because the position 
 of Kentucky between the two great sections made it sure that sooner or 
 later the State would be forced to adhere to one side or the other. 
 
 Andrews spoke decidedly in favor of maintaining the Union. He was 
 never an abolitionist, but wished to see the old flag unsullied, and the 
 nation undivided. He joined the volunteer organization of Fleming Co., 
 and brought all his powers of persuasion to bear in securing its unqualified 
 adhesion to the Union cause. 
 
 The war excitement had brought all business to a standstill. There 
 was no house building or other improvements during the spring and early 
 summer months of 1861, and consequently no demand for painting. 
 Andrews was at this time boarding at the hotel of Mr. J. B. Jackson, who, 
 finding him out of employment, offered him the temporary position of 
 clerk. This he held for several months. 
 
 At length Andrews made a journey to Louisville, and on his return 
 announced that he had been appointed deputy U. S. Provost Marshal, and 
 that his jurisdiction in that capacity would be extended over Fleming and 
 
V 
 
 58 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 the adjoining counties. No small dissatisfaction was expressed at this 
 appointment, especially by those whose sympathies were with the Con- 
 federacy. But Andrews entered upon the duties of the office with much 
 apparent zeal, purchasing a copy of "Conkling's Practice" to inform 
 himself in regard to modes of procedure in U. S. Courts. But the same 
 evening of his return from Louisville, he informed his friend Jackson 
 that the office was only a blind; that his real business was that of spy for 
 the Union Army. The account he gave of his entrance upon this busi- 
 ness was that he met a young lieutenant, incidentally, while on business 
 in Cincinnati, who recommended it to him as an employment in which he 
 could render great service to his country; and that, being at the time out 
 of employment, he went to Louisville, offered his services, and was im- 
 mediately accepted. Jackson was greatly shocked at this revelation, not 
 because of the nature of the employment, for he was a strong Union man, 
 and in the feeling then existing nothing that could be done against the 
 opposite side was considered too bad; but because of the danger involved. 
 He told Andrews that if he did not give it up, his being detected and hung 
 was only a question of time. Andrews did not deny the probability, but 
 said that he was doing no good now and that he was determined " to make 
 a spoon or spoil a horn." Jackson understood him to mean that he 
 would make a fortune in that business, or lose everything, life included: 
 but it is easy to give the words a nobler interpretation. As the remon- 
 strances of Jackson were unavailing, he told Andrews that he must seek 
 a new boarding-place in order not to compromise his friend. Andrews 
 agreed to the propriety of this, and at once removed to Mrs. Eckles's board- 
 ing-house. 
 
 Andrews accompanied General Nelson in his expedition into the 
 mountains in Eastern Kentucky, and there rendered considerable service, 
 though not equal to his expectation, for there was not much real work in 
 that place for a spy to do. What he attempted, however, aroused the 
 bitter hostility of the enemy, and his escape from them was, in more than 
 one instance, very narrow. In reference to this he told another friend, 
 Mr. J. H. Cooper, that as the Confederates were so very bitter toward 
 him, he had resolved to do them all the injury in his power, or lose his 
 life in the effort. 
 
 It is doubtful whether Andrews up to this time can properly be called 
 a spy, notwithstanding his use of the word to Jackson. He seems rather 
 to have been a scout and agent for secret communication with the Union 
 men of Kentucky. He was known in his own home and generally in the 
 towns through which he passed as a Union man; and while he did not wear 
 uniform, he was not directly in the military service, and seems to have 
 been regarded simply as a Kentucky citizen rendering aid to the Federal 
 army. This exposed him, when beyond the protection of the army, to 
 
Previous History of James J. Andrews. 59 
 
 the hostility of the Confederates, and, at the same time, cut him off from 
 the opportunity of obtaining information regarding the intentions of the 
 enemy. He now resolved on a bolder course, and entered upon it in a 
 characteristic manner. The first step, as told me by Mr. Ashton, present 
 Postmaster at Flemingsburg, who was an eye-witness, is very striking. 
 
 Andrews had been absent for several days — at Louisville it is presumed 
 — and on his return was accosted in a friendly manner by Judge Cord, 
 one of his intimate associates, and a leader among the Unionists, He 
 replied coldly and gruffly. As the other approached, and again spoke 
 cordially, Andrews said: " I don't care to talk with you." "What's the 
 matter?" the other responded, still unwilling to accept the rebuff. 
 
 Andrews returned: 
 
 " I have been behind the scenes the last few days. I saw too much." 
 
 " Why, what wonderful things have you seen ?" said the other, deeply 
 puzzled by this extraordinary change of front. 
 
 " Why, I have seen how this war is carried on, and what it means. It's 
 all a great speculation. Everybody is trying to make what he can out of 
 it, and I will have nothing more to do with it." 
 
 Mr. Ashton also was greatly astonished at such language from an 
 ardent Union man, who had been virtually in the military service of the 
 United States; but he saw not far away, and closely observing them, a 
 certain William A. Berry — a bold, reckless man, the ringleader of the 
 rebel element in that entire district. Of course he was greatly interested 
 in this sudden conversion of Andrews. 
 
 About an hour afterwards, Ashton observed Berry and Andrews in close 
 and very animated conversation at another part of the street. Andrews 
 was telling of his changed views, and ended by asking Berry to get him 
 admitted to the societies by which the friends of the South were bound 
 together, as it was now his intention to serve the South with all his might. 
 At this proposition, Berry, who had seemed pleased at first, broke out in 
 a volley of oaths, pouring upon Andrews the bitterest abuses and curses, 
 saying, "Andrews, do you take me for a baby or fool? You are nothing 
 more or less than " — with a volley of oaths attached — ■" an infamous spy ! 
 and T will see that your character is made known and will gladly help 
 hang you, as you deserve ! '' 
 
 Andrews quietly said: " Berry, you are excited. You will understand 
 me better after awhile ! " and left him foaming with rage and threatening 
 condign vengeance for the treason which he suspected. Andrews con- 
 tinued to avoid the Union men of Flemingsburg in public, from this time, 
 but all his advances were coldly received by the opposite party. He had 
 been too fully committed, and there was a short time when he was in no 
 small degree of personal danger. 
 
 At first the leaders of the Union party in Kentucky had held their 
 
60 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 partizans back from enlisting in the Federal army until the posture of the 
 State had been fully determined, for the sake of their influence and vote 
 in local matters. But soon the ardent young men swarmed into the army 
 in such numbers as in some places to materially affect the preponde- 
 rance of their cause at home. During this period in Flemingsburg, 
 Andrews was more than ever threatened; and it seemed as if all his great 
 personal popularity had vanished. But he was then, as always, undis- 
 mayed, and the Union sentiment soon became so firmly established and so 
 aggressive that Berry and his chief friends found it convenient to retire 
 beyond the rebel lines — the former engaging in business in Nashville. 
 
 In another conversation with his confidential friend, Jackson, 
 Andrews declared his determination to follow this example, and also go to 
 Nashville. Remonstrances were tried in vain; Jackson saying "Why, 
 Andrews, what will you do about Berry? He wanted to hang you even 
 here, but if he finds you in Nashville where the rebels have it all their own 
 way, he will do it." "I can manage that," Andrews replied, and in due 
 time made his way through the lines. 
 
 At Nashville he boldly went to the largest hotel in the evening, and 
 registering as J. J. Andrews of Flemingsburg, Kentucky, went to bed. Be- 
 fore he was up in the morning he heard an impatient rap at his door, and a 
 voice saying, " Let me in. I want to see you ! " He opened the door, 
 and his visitor entering, announced himself as Judge Moore of Fleming 
 County, and said: 
 
 " What are you doing here? I always heard that you were one of the 
 head Yankees up there !" Andrews had seen Moore, though he had no 
 personal acquaintance with him, and replied: 
 
 " So I was at first, but the only difference between you and me is that 
 you saw into this thing a little sooner than I did, and when I turned over 
 to the right side, it got too hot for me at Flemingsburg. The Yankees 
 have it all their own way there now. " 
 
 Moore grasped his hand, warmly congratulated him on having come 
 over, and welcomed him to Nashville. As soon as Andrews was dressed 
 they breakfasted together, and Moore then took him up to Military Head- 
 quarters and introduced him to Beauregard, Hardee, and other prominent 
 officers, as "his friend Andrews from Flemingsburg." The latter told 
 these officers that he proposed to run articles needed in the South through 
 the Union lines — a very profitable, though a very hazardous business, and 
 one that would be of great benefit to the Southern armies, which were in 
 need of medical supplies, especially quinine, and other articles of small 
 bulk but great intrinsic value. The stringent blockade had made all 
 things not manfactured in the South excessively scarce and costly. They 
 encouraged him, giving passes and all necessary facilities. 
 
 Shortly after this, probably the next day, Andrews met Berry face to 
 
Previous History of James J. Andrews. 6l 
 
 face on the street. The latter stopped as if thunderstruck, and exclaimed 
 with a great oath, "Well ! what are you doing here, anyway, Andrews?" 
 Andrews greeted him cordially, told him that he was intending to hunt him 
 up as soon as he got settled, and adding the same expression that he had 
 used with Judge Moore, " The only difference between us, Berry, is that 
 you saw how things were moving a little sooner than I did. " Just then 
 one of the leading rebel officers in passing by, greeted Andrews familiarly, 
 and Berry could hold out no longer. He said, " Andrews, I was a little 
 hard on you when I thought you wanted to play the spy on me, but you 
 must overlook that. I am glad that you are all right, even if I was mis- 
 taken in you; and now if I can do you any favor here in Nashville do not 
 hesitate to call on me." Andrews promised to bear that in mind, and as 
 Berry had engaged in the saddler's business, he brought him through a 
 cargo of buckles and other much-needed articles on his first blockade - 
 running trip. Ever after he had no better friend in all the South than 
 Berry. 
 
 Andrews now occupied a position where he could do the Union cause 
 the most essential service. His business as blockade-runner gave him 
 free access to all parts of the territory held by rebel armies, and the pur- 
 chase of new supplies furnished the opportunity and excuse for frequent 
 visits to the Federal lines. The amount of trading that he thus did was 
 duly reported, along with all other matters, to his employers. 
 
 Before the general movement of the Union armies began which resulted 
 in breaking the enemy's lines, and forcing him out of Kentucky, Andrews 
 visited Fort Donelson, gaining admission probably as a bearer of medical 
 supplies, and succeeded in getting a complete account of the Confederate 
 forces there, together with a sketch of their works. In order that his in- 
 formation might be in time for the movement which was then imminent, 
 he rode sixty miles in one night. 
 
 Andrews formed a business partnership with Mr. Whiteman, a well- 
 known merchant of Nashville, who supplied him with money needed for 
 his purchases and aided him in the work of distribution. No doubt his own 
 pecuniary profits were considerable, and these he took pleasure in repre- 
 senting to his friends within the Confederate lines as the motive which 
 induced him to run such extraordinary hazards. It is probable, though not 
 certain, that the Federal commander was well pleased to have him thus 
 pay himself, and save the army fund the heavy rewards a daring spy might 
 have claimed. 
 
 When Buell's advance division under Mitchel reached Green river, 
 opposite Bowling Green, and began throwing shells across, Andrews was 
 in the town. It is even said that he rendered the Confederate commander 
 a slight service by moving out from the station a train of cars which had 
 been abandoned, just as it was ready to start, by engineer and train hands 
 
62 Daring and Suffering, 
 
 on account of the severity of the Federal fire; and thus won fervent ex- 
 pression of gratitude, and still more absolute trust. He remained in the 
 captured town and was thus able to give precise information of the condi- 
 tion of the flying foe. Then he passed on ahead of the Union columns, 
 and arrived in Nashville, in time to witness the rebel evacuation of that 
 city, and to greet the Union armies on their entrance." 
 
 At some time near midwinter (probably about the first of February), 
 Andrews visited Flemingsburg for the last time. The excitement attending 
 his leaving the place had died away — he had returned once or twice pre- 
 viously — and he was very kindly received, the confidence and good will 
 inspired by former acquaintance having overcome the irritation occasioned 
 by his professed change of views. But there were only three persons with 
 whom he held any confidential communications. One of these was his 
 friend Jackson, whom he trusted utterly, and whose warnings and entreaties 
 to leave a business so fraught with danger, he answered by telling him 
 how fully he was trusted by the rebel authorities, and — what Jackson 
 could fully appreciate — what an excellent chance he now had to make 
 money ! He assured his friend, however, that he would not continue in 
 the same line of employment much longer. 
 
 Another man he trusted was Mr. J. H. Moore, then quite-^ung. He 
 did not talk to him of money, as his motive in his hazardous career, but 
 of the services he was rendering the country, and so enkindled his im- 
 agination, that the young man wished to accompany him, and enter upon 
 the same business. As he was intelligent and cool-headed, Andrews did 
 not at first try to hinder him, though he told him that it was a dreadful 
 life, far more dangerous than that of any soldier. Andrews consented 
 very readily to accompany him at least as far as Cincinnati, and the two 
 left Flemingsburg in company. On the trip down the river Andrews was 
 very sociable, and made no objections to Moore's expressed intention of 
 going on with him to Nashville, so that the latter considered himself as 
 fully embarked on the career of a spy. But when they were shown to 
 their room at Cincinnati at night, and were alone, Andrews laid his hand 
 on him and said, 
 
 " Young man, you d<5n't know what you have undertaken. I like your 
 spirit, but you are ten years too young. I am going to put the whole 
 matter before you, and then if you go on, it will be on your own re- 
 sponsibility." 
 
 Andrews then drew a picture so frightful that young Moore felt all his 
 ardor ebbing away. The sober thought of the morning completed the 
 work that Andrew's evening words had begun, and Moore informed the 
 latter, apparently much to his satisfaction, that his mind was made up to 
 return home and enter the army in the common way. Then Andrews 
 
 1 '"Andrews w;is within the Confederate lines when I advanced upon Nashville. He 
 reported to me there." — From a letter by Gen. JJ. C, Buell to the Author, Jan. II, 1S87. 
 
Previous History of Janus J. Andrews. 63 
 
 made a simple request of him, which throws no small light on the charac- 
 ter of this strange man. 
 
 " Moore," said he, " Mrs. Bright asked me to send her back a dollar's 
 worth of sugar from Maysville and gave me the money to pay for it; but 
 I had so many things on my mind that I forgot all about it, and have her 
 money yet. Will you get the sugar and take home with you for her'" 
 Moore was accustomed to say long after this that Andrews actually seemed 
 to think more of that old lady's disappointment than of all the dangers he 
 was entering upon ! 
 
 Andrews had not failed to visit Miss Layton during this final stay in 
 Flemingsburg. He tried to make her think that there was no special risk 
 involved in his present employment; but she was not so easily deceived. 
 Intensely patriotic, and having her full share of the war spirit, she was glad 
 that he was serving the Union cause; but there was so much of the hidden 
 and mysterious element of danger in his present employment that she 
 pleaded with him to give it up. He yielded so far as to promise that one 
 more trip should be his last, a trip from which he was to return a consider- 
 able time before their wedding-day. The reader may imagine the tender- 
 ness and gloom of the parting between the lovers. Even the prospect of 
 marriage four months distant could hardly have much cheer for the wait- 
 ing woman, who understood but too well the dangers to which her hero 
 was exposed. 
 
 At Louisville, Andrews purchased a lady's trunk, large and elegant. 
 and left it in charge of the landlord of the hotel at which he was accus- 
 tomed to lodge. From his last, and most pathetic reference to this trunk, 
 it is believed that he meant to bear the wedding-presents to Miss Layton 
 in it. He then completed his cargo of articles for sale in the South and 
 returned to Nashville. 
 
 The capture of that city had made no change in the lucrative traffic 
 carried on across the hostile lines by Andrews, except that he now took 
 Nashville as a starting-point, and carried goods to Whiteman who had re- 
 moved to Chattanooga, and to other persons as far south as Atlanta. He 
 was several times seen in the latter city, and still continued to inspire the 
 Confederate officers with unbounded confidence. • On the trip preceding 
 the organization of the first railroad raid he was said ' to have brought a 
 son of the rebel Gen. Cheatham through the lines to leave in the care of 
 some friends at Nashville for education. At the very time of which I am 
 now writing, he rode a horse borrowed from Mr. Whiteman, and had also 
 received 10,000 dollars for the purchase of quinine and other articles that, 
 he was to bring through to Chattanooga. This employment did not, how- 
 ever, make him the less watchful of the interest of his real employers — the 
 Federal Generals. 
 
 1 By Captain Sarrat, Steubenville, Ohio. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 FIRST LESSONS IN DISGUISE AND DUPLICITY. 
 
 NO start on a long journey could be conceived more discouraging 
 than ours. The night was pitchy dark and the rain poured down. 
 The Tennessee mud, which we had pretty fully tested on our army 
 marches, was now almost unfathomable. While we clung to the railroad 
 this difficulty was avoided, but the danger of falling was still greater, and 
 the blinding flashes of lightning gave a very uncertain illumination for 
 avoiding cattle guards, and other hindrances. We hoped to pass 
 Wartrace, our first stage, which was beyond the Federal pickets, before 
 daylight. A walk of a dozen miles on the first night, would put us well 
 on our way, and was possible by clinging to the railroad, though exceed- 
 ingly difficult. 
 
 But an hour or two of toilsome trudging added to the fatigues of the day 
 and the intense nervous strain we had endured ever since our detail, ren- 
 dered the thought of rest almost irresistibly attractive. We unanimously 
 resolved to find a house and make up for the delay by an early start and 
 a hard day's work on the morrow. 
 
 But we did not wish to lie down in the rain, or under the shelter of a 
 tree. There were none of the rude conveniences at hand which were 
 never quite wanting in camps — no tents, water-proof blankets, or means 
 of making a fire. We preferred to find a house, or at least a barn. This 
 seemed very simple, but in practice was not so easy. The country was 
 thinly peopled; and a mist which began to creep along the ground pre- 
 vented us from seeing a rod before us. We continued on the railroad 
 until we felt almost sure that there was no house that way before reach- 
 ing Wartrace at the junction; and we did not wish to find lodging in the 
 village. So we turned out on the first road that crossed the railway, and 
 watched more narrowly than ever for the shelter so much desired. 
 
 For a time we had no better success than before. But as we plodded 
 along in the mud, we suddenly heard the barking of a dog, which ceased 
 as suddenly as it began. We huddled together and disputed as to which 
 side of the road it was on; then halloed to try to provoke more barking, 
 but in vain. No question could be more puzzling than the simple one of 
 finding the direction of a house indicated by the ear alone. But we heard 
 
First Lessons in Disguise and Duplicity. 65 
 
 no further sound, and taking one side of the road at random, we formed 
 a line with long intervals, and passing frequent signals to keep from being 
 separated, we moved forward and swept around in circles through the 
 darkness and rain. 
 
 A barn was our first discovery. A little earlier we would have been 
 willing to accept this; but now we were so wet and chilly, and were so 
 anxious to be sure of an early breakfast, that we resolved to look further 
 for the house. Leaving one at the barn to prevent losing it — for even 
 the lightning could scarcely penetrate the fog — we swept around in ever- 
 widening circles till the house was reached, and the dog then was roused 
 and made noise enough. Even with this aid it took some time to waken 
 the old farmer, who on seeing us was greatly alarmed, and looked as if he 
 would refuse us entrance if he dared. But the request of four strong men, 
 in such a storm and at such an hour, had a good deal of persuasive force. 
 
 The house, as we saw in the morning, was a rude log structure, con- 
 sisting of two pens built twelve or fifteen feet apart, and connected by a 
 roof, thus making an open porch between them — a style of house very 
 common in the South at that time. When admitted, the smouldering 
 fire in the large open fire-place was raked into activity, and fresh wood 
 was thrown on, so that as we surrounded the hearth, there was soon 
 abundant light without the use of candle or lamp, and a most grateful 
 heat. Then our host, who insisted on providing us something to eat, 
 though we told him that we needed nothing before morning — that all we 
 now cared for was to get dried and go to bed, — questioned us as to who we 
 were, and our motive in travelling so late in such a dreadful night. 
 
 It was a very good opportunity to commence our drill in deception. 
 If detected no special harm could follow, for we were stronger than our 
 questioner, and being still near the Union pickets, he could not get help 
 against us; while if we succeeded, we would be more confident when our 
 life was at stake. We said we were Kentuckians from Fleming Co., and 
 that we were travelling in the night to evade the Union pickets, and would 
 not have stopped till we were in safety, if it had not been for the rain. 
 He inquired our reason for leaving home in these troubled times and 
 coming South. We replied that we were disgusted with the tyranny of the 
 Lincoln Government, and meant to fight in the Southern army. 
 
 His reply gave us great pleasure, which, however, we did not express: 
 
 "You might as well save your trouble, for the whole South will soon 
 be as much under Lincoln as Kentucky is." 
 
 This avowal of Union sentiment was the more grateful, as we, like 
 most of the Northern soldiers, doubted the sincerity of Union people in 
 the South. He advised us to go back home and try to content ourselves 
 there, for our errand was bootless, and that the rebellion would soon be 
 put down as it deserved to be. 
 
 5 . _ _ 
 
66 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 We assured him that we would never submit; that we would die first. 
 He laughed and said it was easy to talk, but that time would show. 
 
 While we partook of a plain but good meal, and still more, when we 
 again gathered for a short time around the fire preparatory to retiring, 
 we continued to argue the great questions of the day. It was a novel 
 experience, trying to maintain that the rebels were right in seceding and 
 our own people all wrong; but we did the best we could. I noticed that 
 George D. Wilson, who spoke with great ease and force, seemed dissat- 
 isfied whenever Campbell or Shadrack took part in the conversation, as 
 they did several times, expressing very radical Southern views with great 
 emphasis of language; and that he would repeatedly interrupt them in the 
 midst of their statements, and called on me for something in another 
 direction. When our host and his wife, who also had been aroused to 
 minister to us, had retired, Shadrack asked him the reason of this, which 
 had been quite marked. Wilson replied that they were overdoing their 
 parts, — as he expressed it, " making fools of themselves by being better 
 rebels than the rebels themselves;" then he complimented me for being 
 always moderate in statement and telling the necessary stories in such a 
 way that they were sure to be believed. The truth was that the whole 
 business of such false representations was distasteful, and I did just as 
 little of it as would suffice to make the stories plausible. I supposed the 
 very frank words of Wilson would be resented, and tried to think how 
 best the disagreement could be smoothed down; but to my surprise, both 
 Campbell and Shadrack admitted the justice of the criticism, and declared 
 that they would hereafter, in the presence of strangers, limit themselves 
 to endorsing all that Wilson and I should say. This they faithfully did 
 through the whole of their journey, always waiting for one of us to take 
 the lead in conversation. 
 
 As we sit around the fire slowly undressing for bed, and enjoying the 
 languor caused by the supper and the grateful heat, it may be a good time 
 to sketch these companions with whom I was so long and intimately asso- 
 ciated. There is a deep sorrow in the task, for not one of them emerged 
 from the gloom and darkness into which we were entering. 
 
 George D. Wilson was the most remarkable man of all who enlisted 
 with Andrews. He was not highly educated, and had spent many years 
 as an itinerant journeyman shoemaker. He was 32 — nearly ten years 
 older than the others, which increased his ascendancy over us. He had 
 travelled and observed much and forgotten nothing. In vigor and force 
 of language I never knew a man who surpassed him. He delighted in 
 argument on any topic — social, political, or religious — and was an adver- 
 sary not to be despised. In the use of scathing and bitter language, in 
 hard, positive, unyielding dogmatism, in the power to bury an opponent 
 under a flood of exhaustless abuse, he excelled. In coolness and brav- 
 
First Lessons in Disguise and Duplicity 
 
 67 
 
 ery, in natural shrewdness and quickness of intellect, he was fully equal 
 to Andrews; no danger could frighten him. His resources always rose 
 with the demand, and on one me- 
 morable occasion he was carried 
 to the very summit of moral hero- 
 ism, and in the whole war no death 
 was more sublime than his. Our 
 friendship, which began on this 
 first nignc, increased to the end, 
 though we often engaged in 
 heated discussion. 
 
 Wilson was tall and spare, 
 with high cheek-bones, over- 
 hanging brows, sharp gray eyes, 
 thin brownish hair, and long 
 thin whiskers. The accompany- 
 ing photograph was taken ten 
 years earlier. 
 
 Perry G. Shadrack was about 
 twenty-two, and came from 
 Pennsylvania to Knoxville, Ohio, 
 when the 2fid Ohio Regiment 
 was being reorganized for the three years' service. He was not large, 
 but plump and solidly built, merry and reckless, with an inexhaustible 
 store of good nature. His temper was quick, but he was very forgiving 
 
 and ready to sacrifice anything 
 for a friend. His wit was fre- 
 quently the life of the whole 
 party, and his merry blue eye 
 sparkled with mischief on the 
 slightest provocation. 
 
 As far as Wilson excelled all 
 the other members of the party 
 in intellectual strength and 
 acuteness, so did .William Camp- 
 bell in the more tangible qual- 
 ity of physical strength. His 
 muscular feats were often mar- 
 vellous. He weighed two hun- 
 dred and twenty pounds, was 
 of fine build, and with his great 
 weight was as agile as a cir- 
 
 William Campbell. From a war-time photograph. cus &CtOr. Danger Seemed tO 
 
 George D. Wilson. From a photograph ten years 
 before the war. 
 
68 Daring and Snffcriiig. 
 
 have an innate attraction to him, and the thought of death but little 
 terror. He was not in the least disposed to be quarrelsome, and 
 often reproved wranglers. But it was said that the use of stimulants, 
 which he did not touch. so far as I know on this expedition, very consider- 
 ably changed his nature. He was a native of Salineville, Ohio, and had 
 led an irregular life, being in Louisville when the Union army passed 
 through. He had not formally enlisted as a soldier, but was on a visit 
 to Shadrack when the latter was selected for the Andrews expedition, and 
 had requested permission to go along. Being fully trusted, and well 
 qualified for dangerous work, his request was readily granted. As was 
 natural, he and Shadrack were inseparable friends. 
 
 At length our luxurious chat was over and we laid down for rest, two 
 in a bed. I think Wilson slept at once, but I laid awake for some time, 
 watching the fitful light of the declining fire as it flickered over the bare 
 rafters and rough side logs of the room. I thought of many things which 
 this eventful day had brought forth; and there was one line of thought 
 which it may be as well to record with some care — more than I gave it 
 then, — for it is sure to arise in the mind of many readers. 
 
 How could we reconcile to our consciences the falsehood involved in 
 the very nature of our expedition ? This question becomes more urgent 
 as the years go by, and the stormy passions of the war are quieted; and 
 especially as good feeling between the sections, and charity for former 
 opponents, is restored. No such question was asked during the war; but 
 it has been a thousand times since. It does not justify our leader or our- 
 selves to say that we were placed in such a position that the preservation 
 of life required us to deceive the enemy; for the real question is as to the 
 moral right of putting ourselves in that position. The historian is not 
 bound to justify what he records even of his own actions. But it is re- 
 quired that these actions should be fairly weighed. 
 
 Let it never be forgotten that we did not look on ourselves as upon 
 the same plane with the enemy. We were not fighting against a nation 
 armed with all the rights of independence. In our view our opponents 
 were nothing but rebels, and we regarded rebellion itself as a crime which 
 forfeited all rights and was justly punishable with death. We did not 
 think that men who had associated together against our government had 
 acquired any more rights by that association than a band of pirates or 
 murderers. To kill them was a public duty — the very purpose for which 
 we had left our homes. To defeat them in their criminal design by false- 
 hood, seemed just like throwing a murderer off the track of his intended 
 victim by strategy. In other words, we looked upon the rebels as out of 
 the pale of all law by their own act. Men who would have shrunk with 
 horror from the thought of deceiving any one in private life, found 
 nothing but pleasure in outwitting the destroyers of the nation. In 
 
First Lessons in Disguise and Duplicity. 69 
 
 Flemingsburg, among the old neighbors of Andrews, no expression was 
 more common than, " He was a true man. You could depend upon every 
 word he said." But to deceive the enemy was accounted a virtue, not a 
 crime. 
 
 The manner in which, the enemy carried on the war intensified this 
 feeling. Their soldiers were imperfectly uniformed at best. They had 
 encouraged guerilla warfare, and on more than one occasion Federal 
 uniform had been used to get within our own lines and work injury, as 
 in the case of the capture of Gallatin by Morgan but a few weeks before 
 this date.. 1 Their citizens were often found living in apparent innocence 
 within our lines, and yet sending complete information of all Union move- 
 ments southward, and taking the oath of allegiance only to break it — often 
 seizing their rifles and acting as soldiers against us without any organiza- 
 tion. It would have been as easy to carry on the war, while keeping the 
 law of perfect truth, as to observe the law of love, which forbids all injury ! 
 Our party, in their disguise, went forth to play at the enemy's own game, 
 knowing full well its hazardous character, but feeling that the enemy 
 would have no reason to complain. 
 
 But there is a broader aspect of the question. Every war between 
 the most civilized of powers must involve an element of deceit and fraud 
 almost as prominent as that of violence and destruction. The moral law 
 and the golden rule are set aside in both instances; and therefore some 
 Christian denominations consistently take the ground that war can never 
 be lawful. With them we have no controversy, for the subject is too 
 large. Writing false dispatches, making movements which have no purpose 
 but to deceive, using flags of truce for pretense or delay, sending out 
 trusted soldiers as deserters to carry false intelligence, and employing 
 every other possible ruse to mislead an adversary — all these things will be 
 clone by the most honorable general, and if they succeed are considered 
 worthy of especial commendation ! A general will urge a soldier by large 
 regards to become a spy, and put lies in his mouth. On the well-accepted 
 principle, that "the receiver is as bad as the thief," the general cannot be 
 better than the spy ! If the laws of war remove all odium and danger 
 from the general to fix it upon the spy, it should be remembered that the 
 generals have made the laws of war, and naturally favor themselves; 
 this, however, cannot change the abstract right in the case. 
 
 The further consideration should be kept in view that, with the excep- 
 tion of two or three, we were very young, not members of any church, 
 and that we held ourselves amenable only to the common laws of army 
 morality, which, so far as the enemy was concerned, were not very strin- 
 gent — the common sentiment being that a rebel had no right to anything 
 — not even to the truth ? Our commanders, from General Buell down, 
 
 1 War Records, Series I., Vol X., Part 1., page 31. 
 
jo Daring and Suffering. 
 
 had sanctioned our expedition, knowing all that it implied, and the con- 
 venient army morality which gives the blame as well as the praise to the 
 officers was as applicable on this as on any other occasion. We had been 
 directed to put off our uniform, and to make representations correspond- 
 ing to our changed costume. We were also authorized to enlist in the 
 rebel army — a measure which would have required the taking of an oath 
 of allegiance to the Southern Confederacy — a most distasteful form of 
 deceit, and one that would fall short of perjury only because no rebel 
 could legally administer an oath to United States soldiers or citizens. We 
 felt that we were serving our country in the way that the country itself had 
 pointed out, and that if there was any wrong, the country, which was mak- 
 ing the war, was responsible. We were absolutely true to each other, and 
 to our rightful allegiance in the most trying emergencies, but we drew a 
 decisive line in our dealings with the enemy — telling them the truth when 
 there was no motive to do otherwise ! Yet I never liked to deceive them, 
 though constant use made it less grating, after a time; and there even 
 came to be a certain pride of dexterity in doing it well, which Wilson stimu- 
 lated to the utmost by putting me forward on all possible occasions as 
 spokesman, first of our own little squad, and afterward, when we were 
 united, of the whole party. On such occasions his praise for being able 
 to say plausibly and exactly what we had agreed upon beforehand was not 
 altogether unrelished. 
 
 We passed the night in quiet and safety. Our host had been pledged 
 by us not to inform the Federal pickets of our presence — though it would 
 have been an enjoyable practical joke under other circumstances to have 
 let him bring in a squad and have us arrested — and after breakfast we 
 went on our way. For a time the sky was clear but it soon clouded, and 
 we were compelled to suffer the inevitable drenching which befell us every 
 day on this weary journey. We reached Wartrace in the midst of a pelt- 
 ing storm. At first we intended to go around the town, as it was the last 
 station on the Union picket line. But it was raining so hard that we 
 thought we might manage to slip along the street unobserved. On mak- 
 ing the attempt, however, we found that Mitchel's soldiers were too vig- 
 ilant for that, and we were promptly halted. For a time we tried to per- 
 sonate the innocent Southern citizen, but were compelled to wait under a 
 sheltering porch until a messenger had ridden to brigade headquarters and 
 brought an order for our release. 
 
 Then we travelled onward, wading swollen creeks and plodding through 
 the mud as fast as we could, We were crossing what might be called the 
 neutral zone between our lines and those of the enemy. The next stage 
 ahead was the town of Manchester, at which point we were really to enter 
 the enemy's country. Early in the afternoon we reached Duck River 
 opposite the town, and as the river was at flood height, we crossed by a 
 
First Lessons in Disguise and Duplicity. 71 
 
 novel kind of ferry — being taken up one at a time by a horseman, and 
 thus carried through the torrent. 
 
 We found the population of the town in a wild ferment. Some of the 
 citizens had reported that an approaching band of Yankee cavalry were 
 even now visible from the public square. We repaired thither with all 
 speed to witness the novel spectacle of the entrance of National troops into 
 a hostile town from the Southern point of view. Mingled were the emo- 
 tions expressed, fear and hatred being the most prominent, but some 
 people looked not unpleased. Soon the terrible band loomed up over the 
 hill which bounded the view, when lo ! the dreaded enemies were seen to 
 be only a party of negroes who had been working in the coal-mines a little 
 further up the mountains. Some of Mitchel's cavalry had made a raid 
 eastward to divert attention from their real movement southward, and hav- 
 ing destroyed the works, these contrabands were run off here for safe 
 keeping. The feeling of the town's people may be better imagined than 
 described as they dispersed, with curses on the whole African race. 
 
 Here we saw several others of our own party. There was no personal 
 acquaintance between us previous to being detailed — I could not have given 
 the name of a single member of the whole band aside from our cluster, 
 and the one occasion when we had been together the previous evening 
 had not been favorable for intimacy; — but there was something in the 
 manner of each by which it was easy to recognize comrades. Reddick 
 and Wollam had lodged for the night with a Confederate family who were 
 afraid at first to harbor them, for fear of Yankee vengeance should they 
 be discovered; but being persuaded to take the risk, they not only gave 
 supper and breakfast, but furnished a guide who piloted them by a lonely 
 path over fields and woods, around both Union and Rebel pickets, so that 
 they escaped all molestation, crossed swollen creeks on fallen logs, and 
 Duck river in a wagon, and finally reached Manchester in advance of all 
 the others. We greeted several of our squads in Manchester, but did 
 not long remain in company. Andrews also passed on horseback, but as 
 all was well, we did not speak to him. 
 
 As we pressed on in the dreary afternoon we realized fully that we were 
 in the enemy's country. We obtained the names of the most prominent 
 Secessionists along the route, and from this time had nothing more to do 
 with Unionists. It is difficult for the reader of to-day, when our country 
 is truly united, to form any idea of the mysterious horror which clung 
 about the South at the period of the opening of the war. Slavery had 
 been separating the two sections more and more for a generation preced- 
 ing that event. Terrible tales of outrage upon suspected abolitionists 
 were freely told. If a Northern man travelled in the South, he was obliged 
 to carefully conceal his sentiments on the subject of slavery or run the 
 risk of being dragged from his bed at night and whipped, tarred and 
 
72 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 feathered, or even hung. These tales may have been exaggerated, but 
 they were believed, and had some foundation. Three years before I had 
 been turned back from an intended trip as a teacher to Kentucky, by the 
 fear of violence. Now the smothered flame had broken out openly; the 
 sword had been unsheathed; and we were in the midst of deadly foes with 
 no protection but the flimsy veil of falsehood. It is not easy to describe 
 the half fascinating, half terrible sense of danger with which we passed 
 from house to house and from village to village where we would have been 
 torn to pieces in a moment if our true character had been suspected. But 
 being entertained by those whose Confederate loyalty was above suspicion, 
 and always inquiring for others of a similar character, it was taken for 
 granted that we were like them, and few questions asked. We paid our 
 way wherever money would be accepted; more frequently it was refused; 
 the people declaring, " It is a privilege to do something for the gallant 
 Kentuckians on their way to fight for the liberty of the South." 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 THE HEART OF THE CONFEDERACY REACHED. 
 
 THERE are but few incidents of this downward journey upon which 
 it is worth while to linger. That night we were still some miles 
 from Hillsboro, having been greatly impeded by the muddy roads 
 and swollen streams. 
 
 The gentleman with whom we lodged this (Tuesday) evening was a 
 slave-hunter, and hunted negroes with bloodhounds for money, as we 
 heard for the first time from the lips of one who practised it. Our host said 
 he had seen some one dodging around the back of his plantation just as 
 it was getting dark, and that very early in the morning he would take his 
 hounds and hunt him up; if it proved to be a negro he would get the re- 
 ward always allowed for a fugitive slave. He said that he had caught a 
 great number in that way, and regarded them as perfectly fair game, and 
 the business as highly profitable. The idea that there was anything cruel 
 or dishonorable about it had not occurred to him. 
 
 We had to agree with all he said; but I well remember that the idea of, 
 hunting human beings with bloodhounds for profit caused a thrill of hor- 
 ror and detestation. Not long after we found that these hounds were 
 equally serviceable for other human game ! 
 
 The next morning we continued our journey, and after walking about 
 an hour, found a man who agreed for an exorbitant price, and for the 
 good of the Confederacy, to give us a ride in his wagon for several miles. 
 We were anxious to avail ourselves of every help, for it was now Wednes- 
 day, and the very next day we ought to reach Marietta. It was clear that 
 we had no time to lose. But this conveyance was a great aid, and we 
 trotted briskly along, becoming very lively. Several others whom we over- 
 took were invited to share our good fortune, and jokes and laughter rang 
 out in merry wise. A listener could scarcely have believed that we were 
 leaving our homes as exiles to engage in war, as we claimed; still less that 
 we had actually entered upon an enterprise as desperate as any forlorn 
 hope that ever mounted a breach. 
 
 Soon we came in sight of the Cumberland mountains, and to me no 
 scenery ever appeared more beautiful. For a short time the rain had 
 ceased to fall and the air was clear. The mountains rose before us as 
 
74 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 a mighty rampart of freshest green, and around their tops, just high 
 enough to veil their' loftiest summits, clung a soft shadowy mist, which, 
 gradually descending lower, shrouded one after another of the spurs and 
 high mountain valleys from view. The beautiful scene did not long con- 
 tinue: soon the mist thickened into a cloud, and again the interminable 
 rain began to fall. And as if to add to our discomfort, the driver of our 
 wagon, about the same time, declared that he could go no further, and 
 we were obliged again to plod along on foot. 
 
 At noon we stopped for dinner at a miserable hut close to the road. 
 There was nothing inviting about the place, but no other house was in 
 sight. The owner. belonged to the class of " poor whites," whose condi- 
 tion in the old slavery days was little if any better than that of the slaves. 
 They owned no property of their own, seemed to be devoid of any ambi- 
 tion to better their condition in life, and eked out a scanty subsistence by 
 hunting or fishing, only working for a day or two occasionally when driven 
 to it by hunger. The terms " sand-hiller," " clay-eater," or " poor white 
 trash," conveyed a terrible reproach, for even the negroes looked down 
 upon them. Of course our entertainment was of the plainest, but we ate 
 our half-ground and half-baked corn bread and strong pork cheerfully, 
 paid a round price, and passed on our way. 
 
 Soon after dinner we fell in with Mark Wood, who had possessed him- 
 self of a bottle of apple-brandy and imbibed too freely. He was talka- 
 tive, and in no fit state for meeting strangers. But we walked him along 
 rapidly and gave no one a chance to say a word to him until the fumes 
 .had passed away, when he was so much frightened by his imprudence and 
 its dangerous possibilities as to have no inclination to repeat the offense. 
 This was the only instance of that kind during the whole trip; and there 
 was but little even of moderate drinking in the company. 
 
 We had now reached the foot of the Cumberland mountains and ad- 
 dressed ourselves to the task of climbing the steep slope. While going 
 up the first long hill we overtook a Confederate soldier of the Eastern 
 army who was at home on a furlough. He was quite a veteran, having 
 been in a number of battles, and among them the first Bull Run, which 
 he described very minutely. Little did he think that I too had been there, 
 as we laughed at the wild panic of the Yankees. He expressed great de- 
 light to see so many Kentuckians coming out on " the right side," and 
 contrasted our noble conduct with that of some people in his own neigh- 
 borhood who still sympathized with " the Abolitionists." When we parted 
 he grasped my hands with tears in his eyes, and said that he hoped the 
 time would soon come when we would be comrades, fighting side by side 
 in one glorious cause. My heart revolted from the hypocrisy I was com- 
 pelled to use, but having begun there was no possibility of turning back. 
 
 On we clambered up the mountain till the top was reached; then across 
 
The Heart of the Confederacy Readied. 75 
 
 the summit, which was a tolerably level table-land about six miles in 
 breadth; then down again over steep rocks, yawning chasms, and great 
 gullies. This rough jaunt led us into Battle Creek Valley, which is 
 delightful and picturesque, being hemmed in by projecting ridges of lofty 
 mountains. 
 
 While here they told me how this valley obtained its name, which is 
 certainly a very romantic legend, and probably true. 
 
 In early times there was a war among the Indians. One tribe made a 
 plundering expedition into the country of another, and after securing 
 their booty retreated. Of course they were pursued, and in their flight, 
 were traced to this valley. There the pursuers believed them to be conceal- 
 ed, and, to make their capture sure, divided their own force into two 
 bands, each one taking an opposite side of the valley. It was early m 
 the morning, and as they wended their way cautiously along, the moun- 
 tain mist came down (just as I had seen it do that morning), and envelop- 
 ed each party in its folds. Determined not to be foiled, the pursuing 
 bands marched on, and meeting at the head of the valley, each supposed 
 the other to be the enemy, and at once attacked with great vigor. Not 
 till nearly all their number had fallen did the survivors discover their 
 mistake, and then they slowly and sorrowfully returned to their wigwams. 
 The plunderers who had listened to the conflict in safety, being further 
 up the mountains, were thus left at liberty to carry home their booty in 
 triumph. 
 
 But we had no leisure for legendary tales. 
 
 The sun set behind the heavy masses of the mountain, and we again 
 sought a resting-place for the night. We soon found the house of a 
 rabid secessionist whom our soldier friend on the mountain had recom- 
 mended to us. He received us with open arms, and shared with us the 
 best his house afforded, giving us his only bedroom and sleeping with his 
 family in the living-room or kitchen. This reception of open-handed 
 hospitality, which we knew was given by those whose dearest hopes we 
 were laboring to overthrow, was even more painful than the plentiful 
 falsehoods to which we were compelled. We spent the evening in de- 
 nouncing the Abolitionists, which term was used indiscriminately, like 
 that of ''Yankees," to designate all who did not advocate the acknow- 
 ledgement of the Southern Confederacy. Practice had rendered it nearly 
 as easy for us to talk on this side of the question as on the other; and a 
 little observation had shown us just how the Confederates liked to hear us 
 talk. 
 
 There was one truth we told, however, that made more impression than 
 all our falsehoods. In the character of Kentuckians we informed our 
 host that we were, so far as the Yankee sympathisers in our state could 
 accomplish it, forever exiled from our homes by the expatriation law 
 
y6 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 recently passed by the Kentucky legislature. This act made the reason- 
 able provision that any person going south to fight in the army of the 
 rebels should lose all rights of citizenship in the state which he thus for- 
 sook. The old man thought this was unparalleled oppression; and in 
 the morning before we were out of bed, came into the room and desired 
 that I should write that law down that he might show his Union neighbors 
 what the Yankees would do when they had the sway. As soon as I was 
 up, I wrote it, and we all afterward signed our names to it. No doubt 
 that document was the theme of many angry discussions in the houses 
 among the spurs of the Cumberland during the months of rebel domina- 
 tion that followed. So thoroughly did we deceive the old man, that when 
 two days after, the railroad capture fell upon the astonished Confederates 
 like a clap of thunder out of a clear sky, he would not believe that his 
 guests were part of the men engaged in it. One of his Union neighbors 
 afterward told us that to the last our host maintained that we were true 
 and loyal Southerners. I would have greatly enjoyed visiting him in my 
 true character, but never have had the opportunity. 
 
 It was now Thursday morning. That evening we should have been in 
 Marietta, and here we still were in the spurs of the Cumberland, more 
 than a hard day's journey from Chattanooga. But a momentous decis- 
 ion, full of disaster, had been arrived at the afternoon before. In our 
 company we had discussed the slowness of our progress and had resolved 
 to get supper, and then making the best excuse we could, to set out for a 
 night journey, getting so near Chattanooga, or a station west of it, that 
 we could reach there in time for the down train for Marietta. The pros- 
 pect of such a night journey was not pleasant — far less than that of sitting 
 by the fireside, discussing politics, and sleeping on a soft bed; but it was 
 not an extraordinary hardship, and we would have endured it without 
 complaint. Yet it was a considerable relief when we learned, from a 
 squad that came along just after supper, that Andrews had postponed the 
 enterprise one day on account of the unexpected hindrances of the weather. 
 The result of this in increasing the difficulty of the final achievement 
 fourfold, could not have been certainly foreseen; but delays are always 
 dangerous. Why did Andrews take this risk ? The men could have 
 easily been urged on to their work; and as will be seen hereafter, those 
 who did not get the word of postponement were on time at the Marietta 
 rendezvous. 
 
 The answer is easy, Andrews knew Gen. Buell better than he knew 
 Mitchel. With probably any other officer in the war except Stonewall 
 Jackson on one side, and Mitchel on the other, it would have been per- 
 fectly safe to calculate that such a series of down -pours as we had experi- 
 enced ever since we had left camp, would have caused more than one 
 day's delay in three days' march of an army; and if Mitchel was delayed, 
 
The Heart of the Confederacy Reached. ~~ 
 
 it would be possibly better for us not to be too early on the ground. 
 But Mitchel, with a fertility of resources almost incredible, and with in- 
 flexible determination, had pressed on; and neither drenching rain, fathom- 
 less mud, nor bridges swept away, delayed him an hour ! The calcula- 
 tion of Andrews, which would have been right ninety-nine times, failed in 
 the hundredth ! 
 
 About noon on Thursday we came to the town of Jasper, and walked 
 quietly up the street to the principal grocery of the place, where we rested 
 a while and talked with the idlers gathered around on the state of the 
 country. We told them that Kentucky was just ready to rise and shake 
 off her Yankee chains. They gave us ready credence, and in turn com- 
 municated some wonderful items of news. 
 
 Having been now three days outside of our own lines we were extreme- 
 ly anxious for any kind of intelligence. Nothing could be heard in regard 
 to Mitchel, which was a little disappointing, as we thought that his move- 
 ment southward would by this time have caused some excitement; but it 
 was so silent, and all communication with his columns was so completely 
 cut off, that until the blow fell the next day, scarcely anything was known 
 of him. 
 
 But we heard the first indistinct rumor of the battle of Shiloh or Pitts- 
 burg Landing. Of course it was believed to be a great rebel victory, in 
 which thousands of Yankees had been killed and innumerable prisoners 
 taken, as well as scores of cannon. It was the impression that the armies 
 of Grant and Buell were totally destroyed. This did not cause us any 
 great degree of uneasiness, for we placed a low estimate on the accuracy 
 of Southern news — being in this almost as extreme as some of the negroes 
 we afterward knew in Atlanta, who made it their rule to believe the exact 
 opposite of whatever their masters asserted. One countryman gravely 
 assured me that five hundred gunboats had been sunk ! I told him that I 
 did not think the Yankees had so many as that, but was not able to shake 
 his faith. 
 
 From Jasper we journeyed directly to the banks of the Tennessee 
 River with the intention of crossing in the morning and taking passage on 
 the Memphis and Charleston Railroad. We were recomended for the 
 night to a kind of rude country hotel well known in the neighborhood as 
 "Widow Hall's." The entertainment here was excellent; and as we 
 believed the harder part of our travel to be over, we were in high spirits. 
 Andrews and several others joined us, and for the first time, as we 
 spent a social evening together, we had a chance to become in some de- 
 gree acquainted. The large guest-chamber with its great roaring fire, and 
 two beds in the corners opposite, was exceedingly comfortable; and after 
 a smoking hot supper, we gathered around the open fire and began to talk. 
 The family were with us, and we personated strangers who had met for 
 
/8 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 the first time. Many stories were told of our home life in Kentucky, and 
 the different parts of Fleming county from which we came, and in these, 
 imagination naturally played a larger part than memory. Andrews was, 
 according to his wont, rather silent and reflective, but appeared greatly 
 to enjoy the conversation of others. Especially did he show that he 
 appreciated the wit of Shadrack (which seemed to pour forth in an unend- 
 ing stream) remarking: "That man never opens his mouth but he says 
 something !" Wilson as usual gave us copious information on every sub- 
 ject that was broached. He let it be known that he had travelled widely, 
 and dominated the conversation in all serious and political matters — for 
 we did not shun the war politics of the day — as much as Shadrack did in 
 sport and humor. Dorsey, who like myself had been a school-teacher, 
 formed the idea that it might be better for him to appear to know but 
 little, and carried out this notion during all the expedition as well as this 
 evening. He was amused and felt complimented when told by a member 
 of the squad who had followed him, that some of the citizens of Jasper 
 had referred to his party as a "lot of country fellows, who scarcely knew 
 enough to come in when it rained." Songs were sung and the nine or ten 
 of us who were together began to be acquainted — not the less so that each 
 knew all the others to be acting fictitious parts. There was no drinking; 
 for that would have been an element of danger, destroying all hilarity. 
 Just such another evening I never spent. The absence of all restraint in 
 speaking of our former life; the equal latitude with which we discussed 
 our plans and hopes; the presence of some admiring auditors who either 
 believed all we said, or, thinking that we were only using a traveller's 
 privilege, were too courteous to contradict us; and another portion of 
 the audience who knew we were acting, and could appreciate and imitate 
 from that standpoint; — all combined to make the whole like a stimu- 
 lating and highly interesting game. Our gaieties were prolonged to a 
 very late hour, but no opportunity came to repeat them; before another 
 day closed we were in very different scenes. 
 
 Several of our number were in advance, and four spent the same 
 evening south of the Tennessee — two who had not been notified of 
 the change in our plans even reaching Marietta. These latter were Por- 
 ter and Hawkins: and as they found that the party were not on hand to 
 start Friday morning, they remained in their hotel waiting for us. 
 
 Reddick and Wollam lodged on Wednesday night with an exceedingly 
 hospitable and influential rebel who lived in a large double house. They 
 won his entire confidence even too completely, for he was very anxious 
 that they should enlist in a cavalry company his son was commissioned to 
 raise for Confederate service. Fortunatel)' they had told him a slight 
 modification of the common Kentucky story — claiming that they were 
 already enlisted in the regiment of a Kentucky Colonel Williams, and 
 
The Heart of the Confederacy Reached. 
 
 79 
 
 were now on their way to join him. Their host offered to send at once to 
 Colonel Williams and get them excused, entertaining them in the mean- 
 while at his house, if they would only consent to join his son; adding that 
 some other Kentuckians had just passed by who had left their homes in 
 the same way, and he had sent on to Jasper to persuade them also to re- 
 turn. They still refused to yield. He then told them that it was two days' 
 hard walk from where they were to Chattanooga, but that he could put 
 them on a plan by which they could reach there that same evening. 
 
 " It is against the law,'' he added, "for any man in this country to 
 ferry, except the regular ferryman, but to help you along I will take the 
 responsibility upon myself. My 
 sons are ferrying bacon across the 
 river for the army; you go down 
 and tell them that I said for 
 them to put you over. It will 
 then be only half a mile to Shell- 
 Mound station, and you will have 
 time enough to catch the twelve 
 o'clock train for Chattanooga." 
 
 He then gave them a guide 
 to the ferry, and his boys obe- 
 diently set them over and direc- 
 ted them to the station. They 
 had to wait long for the arrival 
 of the train, which was several 
 hours late. When it came they 
 found a whole regiment of rebel 
 soldiers on board, who had been 
 sent on to Corinth to reinforce 
 
 T. j i . r William Reddick. From a war-time photograph. 
 
 Beauregard, but for some reason 
 
 that they did not understand had been turned back. Reddick and Wol- 
 lam did not fail to get on board and were kindly received, but managed to 
 say little till they reached Chattanooga. They were just in time for the 
 down train for Marietta, but as they had learned that the attempt was to 
 be laid over for another day, they preferred waiting till morning. 
 
 At the Crutchfield House to which they repaired, there was so great 
 a crowd that the only bed they could get was in the same room with two 
 very sick Confederate soldiers. These had some kind of fever and kept 
 calling for water continually. The bell-knob had a card on it, saying 
 that twenty-five cents would be charged for every time that bell was rung 
 during the night. Our comrades, however, had money, and not only 
 remained awake most of the night ministering to their foes, but invested 
 a good many quarters in their behalf. The sick soldiers' gratitude and 
 
So Daring and Suffering. 
 
 promises to return the favor if ever in their power, were, under the circum- 
 stances, very touching. 
 
 The next day the raiders strolled for a time about the town, being in 
 both the commissary and ordinance departments. This was scarcely pru- 
 dent, but they seem to have acquired perfect confidence. They also 
 witnessed the burial of some officers with the honors of war, who had been 
 killed at Fittsburg Landing. Happening to go to a photographic gallery 
 they were seized with the desire to have their pictures taken. The artist 
 asked them to wait awhile, as he was engaged in whittling out a frame 
 with his penknife from a cigar box, explaining that since he had been 
 " cut off from communication with Yankeedom," he had been compelled 
 to make everything for himself. The frames when completed were very 
 handsome, and the pictures that were then taken for them were prized the 
 more because of this home-made setting; but they were afterwards pre- 
 sented to the wife of Swims, the Chattanooga jailer. 
 
 In the evening they were at the depot when the remainder of the party 
 came in. Andrews gave them a warm grasp of the hand, and assured 
 them that all was right. 
 
 There were three other men who reached Chattanooga in advance 
 of the larger party, — an important contingent, for without them the whole 
 expedition would have been helpless. Our engineers, Brown and Knight, 
 were with this squad. They met at the night consultation, and from that 
 time throughout the expedition were inseparable. They had the same ex- 
 perience with the rain that has already been narrated, sleeping that night 
 in a barn. At day-break they got up and walked five or six miles before 
 breakfast, and then stopped with a strong "Southern rights man," which 
 was just the kind of men they wanted to find. They told him that they 
 were from Fleming Co., Kentucky, and were going to Chattanooga to see 
 if they could find any regiment from their own State in which to enlist. 
 Knight continues: 
 
 " We asked him for the names of some good men we could trust along the line of our 
 journey, so that we could keep away from all Yankee sympathizers. These he gladly gave, 
 and guided us past the last Federal outpost. Soon after he left us, we came to a rebel 
 picket in the bend of the road, and were upon them before we saw them. They were armed 
 with double-barrelled shot guns and were not slow in bringing them to bear on us, and 
 demanding that we should give an acconnt of ourselves or be blown through. The usual 
 story proving satisfactory, they dropped the guns and presented a quart bottle, which, being 
 less formidable, we did not refuse. 
 
 " That day we crossed the Cumberland Mountains and took dinner just beyond. An 
 old lady and two daughters were the only persons in the house, and there was a small Union 
 flag over the mantel piece. We told them that they were displaying the wrong kind of a 
 banner, but they stood up for the old ' Stars and Stripes ' royally, and it went sorely against 
 the grain for us to disagree with them. That was the last Union flag we saw for eight 
 months. 
 
 " That night we lodged with a Colonel who was a violent rebel, and gave us a terrible 
 
The Heart of the Confederacy Readied. 
 
 tl 
 
 downsetting on the sly. It would not have been safe for him to say what he did against 
 Union soldiers if we had been sailing under our own colors ; but now he had the advantage, 
 and we took it meekly. He sent us for the next night's lodging to a Major, who was more 
 quiet and seemed to be reading our thoughts in secret. He could not have succeeded very 
 well, for he gave us a letter to a squire, (all the people in the South had some kind of title ! ) 
 and directed us to reach his house by the trail that led over the mountain spurs, through a 
 most desolate part of the country. It was rough travelling, and we did not see a man or a 
 house all day ; but it brought us out all right in the evening, and only five or six miles from 
 Chattanooga. The squire proved to be a good entertainer, which after our dinnerless jaunt 
 was well appreciated ; he seemed also well posted in army movements, telling us how the 
 Yankees were moving on Huntsville, which was no news to us, though we had not before 
 heard it intimated by any of the citizens. He said that the Southern army was moving 
 back only to get the Yanks in a trap, which they had already set. He told us that we might 
 see the last one of them in irons in Chattanooga before many days. We did not believe 
 him then, but we certainly did see some of them in that condition. The squire was kind 
 enough to give us a letter in the morning, which he said would pass us over the river, and 
 introduce us to a Colonel in Chattanooga. We did not need to use it for the first, as there 
 were no guards set that day ; and we had no inclination to use it for an introduction. 
 
 " During the day we strolled around the streets of the village — for at that time Chat- 
 tanooga was nothing more — and saw whatever we thought worth looking at. Toward even- 
 ing we saw many of" our party coming in. I did not know them personally, as I had not 
 yet had an opportunity of becoming acquainted, but I could have picked them out from 
 the whole Southern army. We were at the depot in time to take the evening train, with 
 the others, for Marietta." 
 
 Thus there were on Friday morning at least seven of our party south 
 of the Tennessee, and it was necessary that we should overtake them 
 before they arrived at Marietta, or join them this evening at that point. 
 Notwithstanding our protracted gaiety at "the widow Hall's," we were 
 up by daybreak, and Andrews mounted and rode back into the country 
 without waiting for breakfast. It was but a few hundred yards to a place 
 where an old flat-boat was kept, by which we intended to cross the Ten- 
 nessee. So we waited for our breakfast and then went leisurely down to 
 the river bank, for we had ample time to reach the station on the other side 
 before the noon train; not to be in a hurry was a great luxury. But while 
 the owner of the flat-boat was bailing it out, a man rode up with a stringent 
 order to permit no person to cross, on any pretense, for three days. The 
 only explanation given was the rumor that the Yankees were coming. 
 We had no fear of the Yankees, and wanted to get over very badly; but 
 our urgency could make no impression. We might have forced a passage, 
 but we wished to abstain from violence. To build a raft and get over 
 was possible, but if seen would have been reported at Chattanooga, and 
 might have led to a searching investigation. The best thing we could 
 think of was to go up the river to Chattanooga, and try to get over directly 
 at the town. This involved a laborious and hurried half day's journey 
 mostly over mountain paths and rugged valleys. The river is very 
 crooked and as we journeyed we were sometimes on its banks, and again, 
 6 
 
82 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 miles distant. At length we turned into a road that was more travelled, 
 and which led down a valley directly to the river bank nearly opposite 
 Chattanooga. Travellers were now more frequent and from them we 
 learned many items of news. The accounts of the battle of Pittsburg 
 Landing were not quite so rose-colored as the day before, but still they 
 told of a wonderful victory, though not won without considerable loss. 
 
 One item of news from the East was still more interesting: it was that 
 the Merrimac had steamed out, and after engaging the Monitor for some 
 time without decisive result, had thrown her grappling irons on the latter, 
 and towed her ashore, where of course she fell an easy prey. Our infor- 
 
 Preparing to Cross the Tennessee River. 
 
 mant claimed that now, as the Confederates had the two best gunboats in 
 the world, they would be able to raise the blockade without difficulty, and 
 burn the Northern cities. I need not say that the histories of the war 
 have all neglected to record this wonderful capture. From this time 
 forward we heard of almost continuous Confederate victories, although 
 it was not infrequently stated, after a battle, that their own forces had 
 fallen back for strategic reasons. 
 
 On reaching the river shortly after noon we saw a large number of 
 persons, several of them belonging to our own party. The ferryman was 
 also here with his craft, a little frail boat driven by horses, but such a 
 fearful wind storm was raging that he feared to attempt the passage. We 
 waited as patiently as possible. Others of our number came up and the 
 
The Heart of the Confederacy Reached. 83 
 
 ■danger of detection correspondingly increased. We urged the boatman 
 to try the passage, and not to be afraid of a little breeze, but he was un- 
 willing to do this until the wind moderated, as he said it was sure to do 
 with the setting of the sun. This was well enough, had it not been that 
 our train on the other side — the last which would be of any service to us 
 — was to start at five o'clock in the afternoon, and it was drawing uncom- 
 fortably near that time. At length, when we could not persuade him, we 
 tried another plan — that of making him angry. We talked at him, speak- 
 ing of his cowardice, which we contrasted with the bravery of Kentuckians 
 or even of Ohio Yankees ! Soon he grew very indignant, and told us that 
 if we would only show some of our skill by helping him to get out in the 
 stream, he would put us across or drown us in the attempt; and for his 
 part he did not care much which. We promptly accepted the not very 
 gracious invitation, and when all who were willing to risk the passage were 
 on board, we took hold with pushing poles, and also pulling on overhang- 
 ing limbs, — for the river was flooded, and the current very swift, against 
 which the beating of the wind raised sharp and ugly waves, — we succeeded 
 in getting a good start up the river and after some tossing landed safely 
 on the other side. 
 
 We cared very little for the danger by water, because we feared an- 
 other more formidable on the land. We had every reason to anticipate 
 a strict guard on the Chattanooga shore, and supposed that at the rebel 
 headquarters they would be less easy to satisfy than the citizens in the 
 mountains. No pass had been asked for by the ferryman; but this was 
 natural enough if the guard was on the other side. 
 
 We looked with keenest interest across the turbid water toward the town. 
 We saw no sign of fortifications, and at this date there were none. What 
 then was there in its situation which made this place of so great import- 
 ance, and caused rivers of blood afterwards to be shed for its possession ? 
 
 Chattanooga is not on a high mountain — indeed much of it lies so low 
 as to be easily flooded by the Tennessee — but there are sufficiently steep 
 hills of moderate height immediately around it to render fortification easy. 
 At a distance it is surrounded by mighty mountain ramparts, from which 
 it commands the egress in almost every direction. Many valleys converge 
 at or near Chattanooga — the upper and lower Tennessee, North and South 
 Lookout, Chickamauga, and Sequatchie. The sides of these are all very 
 steep, and some absolutely impassable to an army. This is the reason 
 that all common roads and railroads through a large section of the coun- 
 try converge at Chattanooga. Now it is a military maxim that an army is 
 never so easily attacked and destroyed, or, on the other side, is never so 
 weak in aggression, as when emerging from a mountain defile. Chatta- 
 nooga, if adequately fortified and held by a moderate force, was well-nigh 
 impregnable, and dominated all the surrounding country; it furnished the 
 
8 4 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 best starting-point for a hostile movement in any direction. When to 
 this is added the fact that it was the natural centre of a great mountain 
 district passionately loyal to the old flag, its importance to the Federals 
 early in the war is seen to be immeasurable. Had Mitchel reached 
 Chattanooga a day or two after we stood gazing at the town, and with the 
 bridges south of it burned, two or three things would have followed with 
 
 almost mathematical certainty. 
 He would have skillfully and 
 quickly fortified the place; down 
 every mountain defile would have 
 streamed loyal recruits to his ban- 
 ner; and East Tennessee, already 
 in insurrection, would have driven 
 out Gen. E. Kirby Smith with his* 
 small army. No doubt the enemy 
 would have put forth tremendous 
 efforts to regain a place of so much 
 importance. But Mitchel would 
 
 Surroundings of Chattanooga. haye had X ^\ XQ ^ communications 
 
 open with Nashville and the North, while the enemy could not have come 
 nearer than fifty miles by rail. Mitchel's army would have been at once 
 increased; and he, not the languid Halleck, would probably have been 
 the great man of the day, and the first Commander-in-Chief ! 
 
 But the great and immediate question with us was, " How shall we pass 
 the guard on the further side?" Judge then of our delight when, on 
 crossing, we saw no guard whatever and were permitted to pass unques- 
 tioned, and without entering the town, directly to the railroad station, 
 where we had less than an hour to wait for the train. I have never 
 learned certainly the reason of this sudden relaxation of vigilance. The 
 simplest explanation would be to suppose that the sentries were with- 
 drawn because no one was expected to cross in such a storm; but it is 
 not common for soldiers on guard to be permitted so much indulgence. 
 Probably all attention was called westward to meet the alarming ad- 
 vance of Mitchel in the direction of Bridgeport. The panic produced 
 by his occupation of Huntsville and his headlong rush eastward on the 
 railroads with train-loads of soldiers, was intense, and the attention 
 of the enemy was about equally divided between preparing to resist, 
 and preparing to evacuate — either of which called for the employment of 
 every disposable soldier. The occupation of this road also cut Chatta- 
 nooga off from direct communication with Beauregard at Corinth, leaving 
 only the circuitous route through Atlanta; and when this also was de- 
 stroyed for a time the next day, the excitement knew no bounds. 
 
 At the station we found several of our party who had come earlier, 
 
The Heart of the Confederacy Reached. 85 
 
 and, like us, were waiting for the train. We also found a large number of 
 passengers, many of them soldiers. Of the town itself we saw almost 
 nothing. 
 
 When we had purchased our tickets, and had ceased to walk about the 
 station for the purpose of looking for others of our party, we got on board. 
 Many of the passengers were furloughed soldiers, who were going back by 
 the southern route to join Beauregard. The conversation still turned to 
 the mighty battle of Pittsburg Landing, and the spirit of the soldiers 
 seemed to be wonderfully stimulated by what they regarded as a great 
 triumph. We took part in the talk, and expressing as much interest as 
 any, our true character was not suspected. There was no system of pass- 
 ports then in use on that line, or, indeed, in most others in the South, and 
 travel was entirely unrestricted. Our raid, however, wrought a complete 
 change in this particular. 
 
 The sun was about an hour high as we glided out of the depot, 
 and it soon sank to rest behind the hills of Georgia. On the northern 
 end of the road which frequently crosses the crooked Chickamauga 
 creek, there are many bridges, and one additional over the same stream 
 on the East Tennessee Road— eleven large ones within thirty miles ; and 
 as we ran southward we could not help picturing our proposed return on 
 the morrow, and the probabilities of the destruction we intended to wreak 
 upon them. Darkness gradually closed in, and on we went amid the 
 laughter and oaths of the Confederates, many of whom were very much 
 intoxicated. I had been standing, but now procured a seat on the coal- 
 box, and gave myself up to reflections, naturally suggested by the near 
 culmination of our enterprise. Visions of former days and friends — dear 
 friends both around the camp-fire and the hearth at home, whom I might 
 never see again, floated before me. But before these had deepened into 
 sleep, I was aroused by the call of " Dalton," the supper station. It was 
 after dark, for the train had been making very slow time — whether it was 
 behind or not I do not know, but the running on all the Southern roads 
 was but moderate. There was a great rush for places at supper, and as I 
 was near the door and excessively hungry, I managed to be among the 
 foremost, and secured a good meal. I remember it the more vividly as 
 it was the last regular meal to which I sat down for more than eleven 
 months ! Not all of the passengers were so fortunate. There was not 
 even room for all at the second table, though the conductor was very 
 patient. Buffum raised quite a laugh by a dexterous manoeuvre. He 
 was small and agile, and when a large rebel officer rose from the table, 
 Buffum stooped down and, rising under his arm, dropped into his place, 
 just as a half dozen famished persons rushed for it. "That's a Yankee 
 trick ! " was called out with some indignation, and a good deal more truth 
 than the speaker imagined, for Buffum was a native of Massachusetts ! 
 
86 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 After supper I felt too comfortable to trouble myself much further 
 either with speculations or memories equally vain; so, as the night wore 
 on, I sank into a refreshing slumber, having obtained a regular seat in 
 place of the one on the coal-box. 
 
 Near midnight we were awakened by the conductor calling " Marietta." 
 The goal was reached. We were now almost directly in the centre of the 
 Confederacy, with our deadly enemies all around us. Before we could 
 return many miles toward our own lines we were to strike a blow that 
 would either make all rebeldom vibrate to its centre, or be ourselves at 
 the mercy of the merciless. It was a time for very serious thought; but 
 most of us were too weary to indulge in it. In the Tremont House, the 
 greater part of us registered names — either our own or others — and were 
 soon sleeping soundly — the last time we slept in bed for many weary 
 months ! 
 
 Andrews was with the larger party in the hotel near the railroad station, 
 while four others, among whom were our three engineers, were in the 
 other hotel at some distance. Two of these were not awakened in time 
 for the next morning's train, and the other two were barely able to get 
 over. Had they been a few moments later the great railroad adventure, 
 with all its excitement and tragedy, would not have been! 
 
 In order that the desperate chase of the morrow, and all the causes 
 that affected its issue, may be fully understood, it is now necessary to 
 narrate what had taken place since the adventurers had left their camp 
 four days earlier. We do this the more willingly because no other cam- 
 paign in the whole civil war displayed more of genius in conception, or of 
 energy in execution. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 THE BLOODLESS VICTORIES OF MITCHEL. 1 
 
 T T THEN Gen. Mitchel broke camp at Shelbyville on Tuesday morning, 
 YY April 8, 1862, his destination was a profound secret. Some of 
 his soldiers may have conjectured that he meant to march to 
 Huntsville and seize the Memphis and Charleston Railroad, but he com- 
 municated his intention to no one. Even Gen. Buell was not positively 
 informed, so far as appears; for that officer, after having written the com- 
 prehensive letter of instruction dated March 27, 1862, 2 that summed up the 
 views on which the two commanders agreed, had left him with virtually 
 an independent command. He was now about to undertake a bold but 
 not unduly hazardous advance, which, if successful, would regain more 
 territory for the flag than any other movement hitherto made by the 
 Union armies, except that on Fort Donelson. At the worst he would but 
 be attacking the foe, who would otherwise attack him. 
 
 The accompanying map will give a good idea of the campaign. Two 
 railroads leading south diverged at Nashville, and after running about a 
 hundred and twenty miles struck the Memphis and Charleston Railroad, 
 which ran east and west to Decatur and Stevenson, points about ninety- 
 five miles apart. There is a great bridge over the Tennessee River at 
 Decatur and another long double bridge, with an island in the centre, at 
 Bridgeport, likewise on the line of the Memphis and Charleston railroad. 
 Between these bridges the Tennessee River arches south like a great bow, 
 of which the railroad forms the string. Huntsville was situated on this 
 railroad, nearer to Decatur than to Bridgeport. The first part of Mitchel's 
 plan was to move quickly between the east and west railroads to Hunts- 
 ville, and then, dividing his force, to occupy all the Memphis and Charles- 
 ton Road north of the Tennessee; the second part was still more extended. 
 
 Mitchel's army consisted of the three brigades of his own division 
 with infantry and cavalry, amounting in all to about 10,000, in the highest 
 state of efficiency; also Gen. Negley's brigade at Columbia with addi- 
 tional scattered regiments designed to guard Nashville and protect his 
 
 1 Special obligation is acknowledged to F. A. Mitchel, Esqr., for use of papers relating 
 to his father's campaign. The substance of some of his descriptions is closely followed. 
 
 2 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 2, page 71. 
 
88 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 communications, numbering 7000 or 8000 more. These, however, were 
 to be under his direct command only in case of emergency; but they did 
 add materially to his strength. 
 
 On Monday night 1 there was an almost tropical rainfall, which con- 
 tinued with slight intermission the following day. This made the process 
 of striking tents and preparing for marching Tuesday forenoon far from 
 pleasant. Preparations were made very leisurely and no indication of 
 hurry given. A civilian can form but little idea of the discomfort and 
 
 The Campaign of Gen. Mitchel. 
 
 dreariness of moving camp in the midst of a rain-storm. The tents are 
 wet through as soon as struck, the clothing of the soldiers is in the same 
 condition; the knapsacks are wet outside and too often inside also; the 
 three days' rations carried in the haversacks must be watched very closely, 
 or sugar, salt, and crackers will melt into a paste-like mass. The forty 
 rounds of ammunition and the loaded musket must be kept dry at any cost. 
 Then the slow ploughing of the wagons through the mud, the sticking fast 
 
 1 The Andrews expedition left camp the same night. 
 
The Bloodless Victories of Mitchel. So, 
 
 of cannon, the roads soon trodden into thick and almost bottomless jelly 
 — these are but ordinary discomforts, of which a soldier has no right to 
 make special complaint. A forced march under such conditions is, how- 
 ever, a terrible hardship, which only a General of iron will and great as- 
 cendancy over his men can exact. But Mitchel had taught his troops to 
 endure "hardness as good soldiers," and they plodded on. If the great 
 weight of water-soaked garments and blankets, added to arms and equip- 
 ments — a total of perhaps sixty pounds per man — with the mud under 
 foot, compelled them to go slower, they only marched the more hours; if 
 the wagons with the camp equipage could not get up to the camp at night- 
 fall, the men laid down unsheltered on the flooded ground; and when the 
 heavy wagons became immovable, the soldiers took rails and pried them 
 out. So the great column moved wearily on. The cavalry was thrown 
 far out on the flanks to bring in all travellers, and guard against any sud- 
 den dash of an enemy, while chosen companies of infantry, also in advance 
 of the solid marching columns, were scattered as skirmishers over the 
 hills and through the woods, keeping even pace with their comrades in the 
 road, and watching to see that no foe was lurking in ambush. Thus the 
 great army with its many hundreds of wagons and cavalrymen, and thou- 
 sands of marching men, wound its way steadily over the gentle hills and 
 valleys and flooded rivulets of middle Tennessee. 
 
 Fayetteville, a distance of twenty-seven miles, was reached in two days. 
 Here one brigade was left behind as a guard for all the baggage and 
 wagons not immediately needed in the still more active service beyond. 
 The other two brigades rested till noon of Thursday, April 10th, and 
 then, being in light marching order, moved more easily and swiftly for- 
 ward. The rain did not fall on this day and a strong wind soon made the 
 roads more passable. One brigade continued longer on the march than 
 the other, pressing on and on, till at dusk they turned into the fields for 
 rest, pitching no tents and kindling no fires, but sleeping on their arms. 
 Now they were within ten miles of Huntsville. Pickets were thrown out 
 in all directions, and every person stirring was arrested, both to gain in- 
 formation and to prevent any being carried to the enemy. The Huntsville 
 mail coach was captured, and brought into the circle of peopled fields. 
 
 From twilight until the moon went down about two o'clock all was 
 quiet, and the soldiers, who were not on the terribly severe outpost duty, 
 rested as best they could. Had the advance of the army been watched, 
 the report would have doubtless gone forward that they were safety en- 
 camped for the night. But this interval was one of intense anxiety for 
 the commander, who was alert and at work all that night. He visited 
 pickets and personally questioned citizens. At midnight came startling 
 intelligence. A negro just captured made the assertion, on the authority 
 of his master, that 5000 troops had arrived at Huntsville, and what was 
 
go Daring and Suffering. 
 
 still worse, that they had been warned of the coming of the Yankees. 1 
 There was nothing improbable in such a body of the enemy being there, 
 for Huntsville was in direct communication with the principal armies of 
 the South, and Mitchel afterwards said that he fully credited the presence 
 of the troops, but did not believe, in view of his precautions, that they 
 could know of his own coming. The outlook was far from cheering, for 
 he had not more than three thousand men in his advance-guard, with 
 which the town must be won, if he was to realize the advantage of a sur- 
 prise. But he did not for a moment hesitate. The cavalry was divided 
 into three bands. The first and second, accompanied by two or three 
 light guns, were to diverge in opposite directions from the main body and 
 strike the railroad some distance on each side of town, for the purpose of 
 preventing the escape of any engines or cars, and also by cutting the tele- 
 graph wires to keep the capture a secret until Mitchel was ready to report 
 it to the enemy by a further advance. The third detachment was to gal- 
 lop directly to the telegraph office and depot, stopping for nothing else, 
 in order to capture all dispatches and prevent destruction of property. 
 
 Before two o'clock the men were called to their feet without roll of 
 drum or note of bugle, and Mitchel, who was a ready and inspiring 
 speaker, briefly addressed each regiment as it filed past into the road, 
 telling what a glorious morning's work was before them, and asking them 
 to preserve perfect silence till the moment of action. Then they glided 
 on their ghostly way like an army of shadows — even the horses seeming 
 almost conscious that they were stealing on a sleeping foe ! No conversa- 
 tion was permitted; the wagons were left behind; even the few cannons 
 were moved so steadily and carefully over the muddy roads that, except 
 on striking an occasional stone, or rumbling over a bridge, they gave no 
 sound. 
 
 As the morning hours wore on, the soldiers, in spite of the thrilling 
 nature of their advance, grew tired and sleepy. Half way the little village 
 of Meridianville was reached, and soon silently left behind, seeming like a 
 city of the dead, for no voice or sound was heard, and the people could 
 scarcely credit it when told that an army had gone by while they slept ! 
 The coming of the dawn was watched for with the greatest eagerness by 
 all the soldiers. At the first tinge of day, a party of cavalry galloped off 
 to the West and was soon out of sight. The danger of the enemy's 
 escape was greatest in that direction, as on the eastern side the railroad 
 bent northward toward them. The success of this first party was complete 
 and eventless. 
 
 Now Huntsville is but four miles away, and the railroad leading east- 
 
 1 The negro's story was in part true as to the troops. Over 3,000 had passed through 
 Huntsville the day before. War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 1, page 643. 
 
The Bloodless Victories of Mitchel. 91 
 
 ward not half that distance. The dawn broadens into clear twilight and 
 the advance-guard hasten their steps; the infantry take the side of the 
 road while the few pieces of artillery roll rapidly down the centre. An- 
 other party of cavalry at full speed rushes eastward over the level fields. 
 All restraint as to noise is removed, for speed, and not silence, is now 
 the aim. Then followed an exciting scene. The scream of a locomotive 
 — the regular eastward train to Chattanooga — rises shrill on the morning 
 air. The engineer sees the army, and stops for a moment only, then 
 presses on under full steam. One cannon is thrown into position — the 
 mark is large but the distance great, and the time short ! The cannon 
 booms, and the locomotive answers with a defiant scream — unhurt ! and 
 goes roaring and rattling away among the hills. One train has escaped ! 
 Another locomotive follows, but the second gunner is ready with better 
 aim. Another long range shot and the engine is disabled and the engineer 
 killed. Now the cavalry have reached the track and there can be no more 
 escape for the valuable engines shut up in the enemy's town. 
 
 But the third party, accompanied by Gen. Mitchel himself, have not 
 checked their horses to see the result of this duel between cannon and 
 locomotives. They gallop at breakneck speed into Huntsville, followed 
 fast by the infantry, who have now forgotten all weariness, as soldiers will 
 when the sound of guns is heard. If any enemy is in the town he must 
 be given no time to rally; if not, all property must be saved, and at the 
 telegraph office secrets of the enemy may be found of greatest value. 
 Citizens are roused from their morning slumbers, and doors and windows 
 are thrown open, while the cry goes up from a thousand voices, "The 
 Yankees are coming." Men rush into the streets almost naked, women 
 faint, and children scream, while the negroes laugh, because it is only 
 what they have long been hoping and praying for ! 
 
 Fifteen locomotives and eighty cars, 1 two southern mails, all the tele- 
 graphic apparatus, and one cypher message of priceless value — if it could 
 be read — were captured. There was no key to the cypher, but Mitchel's 
 wide knowledge came to his aid. He understood the principles on which 
 cyphers were made; and laying it on the table and calling some of the 
 young men of his staff to his aid, they soon made it give up its secret — 
 when lo ! an appeal from Beauregard at Corinth to the rebel Secretary of 
 War for help ! giving the exact number of his effective men, and stating 
 that he was utterly unable to resist an advance in force by the Union 
 army ! This was dated April g z — only two days before — and as Hunts- 
 ville was a repeating station, it had been copied, and the paper, which 
 looked like a jumble of nonsense, was left lying on the desk. It was sent 
 at once to Buell and Halleck, and if they had been energetic soldiers, it 
 
 1 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part I, page 641. 
 
 2 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 2, page 618. 
 
92 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 would have sealed the doom of the rebel army at Corinth ! But against 
 stupidity, it is said that even the gods fight in vain ! The despatch was 
 only published in the Northern papers, and gave the Confederate War 
 Department great trouble and perplexity, in trying to make out how it 
 could possibly have been obtained and deciphered. 1 
 
 But Mitchel's work was not finished. Tne capture of Huntsville 
 would be almost valueless if he did nothing more. At once he reorganized 
 the railroad management, and spent the day in getting ready two other 
 expeditions — this time by rail, where danger might be greater but hard- 
 ships to the soldiers would be far less. Whether the first suggestion of 
 running a train of cars through an enemy's country while they were sur- 
 prised and deceived as to its character, came first from Andrews in his 
 proposed railroad expedition, we do not know. 
 
 The first expedition now planned consisted of a single regiment. This 
 was placed on a train at six o'clock in the evening, and steamed slowly 
 westward to save the Decatur bridge, and if possible to open communica- 
 tion with Buell, by means of which a part of that army, which was now 
 clearly not needed at Shiloh 2 (unless for an immediate attack), might be 
 used for great enterprises eastward. This expedition was perfectly suc- 
 cessful. 
 
 But to the east there were greater obstacles. The distance, even if 
 Mitchel only advanced to Stevenson, was greater, being some seventy 
 miles, while to Decatur was only twenty-five; and the train which had 
 escaped would naturally warn the enemy that some kind of a demonstra- 
 tion was being made at Huntsville, though they could not know whether 
 it was only a dashing raid, or an advance in force. But another matter 
 in which Mitchel was still more interested might either be of the greatest 
 help or a serious hindrance. The Andrews party he had sent into Georgia, 
 would early this day, if on time, start toward Huntsville; and Mitchel 
 could not on Friday have forgotten the men who had been picked from a 
 whole brigade for desperate service on Monday. They could not reach 
 Huntsville before the middle of the afternoon, but if they came then and 
 had succeeded in burning the Chickamauga bridges, all his work and the 
 grandest opportunity of the war would lie clear before him. They would 
 bear exact information of the number and condition of the enemy's troops 
 all along the line, and the state of the road over which they had passed. 
 Then he could load his trains, using perhaps one of Andrews's engineers, 
 and run, not simply to Stevenson or Bridgeport, but to Chattanooga at 
 once; then with railroad communications opened with Halleck and Buell, 
 and also with Nashville and the North; — with Beauregard despairing and 
 demoralized at Corinth; with Lee outnumbered in the East; with the sea- 
 
 1 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 2, page 439. 
 
 2 In the captured despatch Beauregard said he had but 35,000 men. 
 
The Bloodless Victories of Mitchel. 93 
 
 coast towns from which the rebels alone could draw any immediate supply 
 of men, cut off by the burning of the Western and Atlantic bridges; — what 
 might not be hoped ? The right use of the Western army would then end 
 the war in a few weeks ! It was such considerations that prompted Judge 
 Holt to say, 1 " The expedition itself, in the daring of its conception, had 
 the wildness of a romance, while in the gigantic and overwhelming results 
 which it sougnt and was likely to accomplish, it was absolutely sublime. 
 ****** Tl ie w hole aspect of the War in the South and Southwest 
 would have been at once changed; " and also led the Atlanta " Southern 
 Confederacy" of April 15, 1862, to exclaim, 2 "It is not by any means 
 certain that the annihilation of Beauregard's whole army at Corinth would 
 be so fatal a blow to us as would have been the burning of these bridges 
 at that time by these men." 
 
 But alas ! on that Friday, when the whole road from Chattanooga west- 
 ward would have been open for us, and while Mitchel and his heroic army 
 would make all the hills of Huntsville ring with cheers over our arrival, 
 we were only going toward our destination as ordinary passengers, with all 
 our work still to do! However, it was not yet too late for all the conse- 
 quences described, if the work was still done; but Mitchel, in running 
 eastward, would need to go very slowly, with a sharp lookout lest he 
 should encounter our belated train. He could go to meet us, and at the 
 same time hold the railroad according to his original plan — though without 
 news from us, he would not wish to venture beyond Bridgeport. It was 
 hardly an accident that Gen. Sill's Brigade — that from which the Andrews 
 party had been selected — was chosen for this service The troops, per- 
 fectly equipped, were loaded on long flat cars with low sides, that there 
 might be no obstacle to their firing immediately or debarking to meet a 
 foe. Two cannon mounted on a flat car pointed diagonally ahead on each 
 side of the locomotive and were at least formidable in appearance. 
 
 When every preparation had been completed, long after dark, 3 the 
 train, with 2000 men on board, and Mitchel himself stationed with the 
 engineer, moved silently from Huntsville on its perilous way. No other 
 such advance over an enemy's railroad directly into an enemy's country 
 was ever made during this or any other war. It was a perilous 
 novelty. The progress was necessarily very slow. With a clear track 
 the seventy miles to Stevenson might easily be made in two hours; but 
 nearly five times that long was required. At every bend an ambush 
 might be found, or an armed train, sent out by the rebels to learn why no 
 
 1 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part I, page 631. 
 
 2 Ibid. 
 
 3 There is a great apparent discrepancy in the date of this expedition, some accounts 
 placing it on the nth, others on the I2th. Probably it started near midnight, Friday 
 evening or Saturday morning. 
 
94 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 Gen. Mitchel's Armed Train. 
 
The Bloodless Victories of Mite he I. 95 
 
 trains or telegrams came from Huntsville, might bear down upon them, 
 and cause a frightful accident. The Andrews party might yet come, fol- 
 lowed by a rebel train — in short the unknown road before them was full 
 of alarming possibilities. A timid General would never have undertaken 
 such a run. He would have preferred to advance on foot, or at least to 
 keep cavalry guards ahead of the train, and in consequence would have en- 
 countered far more real danger. 
 
 On the morning of April 12, the little division of Mitchel presented, — 
 had an eye been able to look over all the military field — an imposing spec- 
 tacle, such as no equal body of men afforded during the war. They were 
 spread over more than two hundred miles of railroad. The Andrews 
 party had captured their train and were running northward toward Chatta- 
 nooga; another portion were far to the west, pressing on toward Decatur 
 and Tuscumbia, two-thirds of the way from Huntsville to Buell's army; a 
 stronger detachment was running eastward toward Chattanooga, certain to 
 reach that point if the north-bound train did its work; while the remainder 
 of the division which had been left behind on the forced march, was clos- 
 ing up, overland, to Huntsville ! Such unparalleled activity showed that 
 one commander at least wanted to finish the war. 
 
 All obstacles were surmounted by the train which bore Sill's brigade, 
 and early in the afternoon it drew near to Stevenson. Still no word 
 of the Andrews train, which had been having a day of wild adventure and 
 terrible vicissitudes of fortune far beyond that which came to any of the 
 other railroad parties ! At Stevenson there were 2000 of the enemy, but 
 these fled in all haste on Mitchel's coming, without firing a gun. 
 
 Mitchel remained a short time securing the six additional loco- 
 motives found at Stevenson, and then, getting aboard the train, steamed 
 seven miles further to Widden's Creek. 1 This was the extreme point of 
 his advance. Here he waited and pondered the situation. If Andrews 
 had finished his work on Friday he would have reached Huntsville the 
 same day. Even if he had burned his bridges on Saturday, it was now 
 past time for him to have reported at this advanced post. It would not be 
 prudent for Mitchel, in the absence of any intelligence, to advance further, 
 at least until his western expedition had fully accomplished its work of 
 joining communication with Buell. He could easily go on four miles 
 further and reach the Tennessee River; but there was great danger that 
 if he went that far, and then did not at once rush on and over the bridge, 
 that the enemy would be alarmed, and burn it, which he was very anxious 
 to prevent, as he says (letter to Chase, April 21, 1862), "I spared the 
 Tennessee bridges in the hope that I might be permitted to march on 
 Chattanooga and Knoxville. " 2 He also says in his original report to Gen. 
 
 1 E. Kirby Smith's Report, Series I., War Records, Vol. X., Part I, page 643. 
 
 2 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 2, page 115. 
 
g6 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 Buell, April 12 (by mistake dated April 11), "I also ordered the destruc- 
 tion of a small bridge between Stevenson and Bridgeport, which we can 
 replace, if necessary, in a single day;" ' and adds on April 29th his strong 
 desire to strike a blow at Chattanooga, for which purpose he had spared 
 the Tennessee bridge. 2 
 
 From these dispatches we can almost watch the operations of Mitchel's 
 mind as he paused at this bridge. By burning it, the enemy would think 
 that he meant to go no further, and would spare the great bridges over 
 the Tennessee, which would thus be ready for his use as soon as he should 
 need them; if Andrews still came, he with his party could cross those 
 bridges, and their engine be either abandoned, destroyed or left there 
 until this bridge, " in a single day," had been rebuilt. 
 
 At length, feeling that further delay was useless, Mitchel ordered com- 
 bustibles placed under the bridge at Widden's Creek, and the fire to be 
 kindled. He watched the rising flames for a time, and then turned away. 
 It was the culmination of his own star, which from that time began to pale. 
 He rendered excellent service to the country afterward, but from the hour 
 in which he turned back on the road to Chattanooga, his opportunity to 
 become the great general of the war ended. The fault was not his own, 
 but the result was none the less sure. 
 
 1 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 1, page 642. 
 
 2 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 2, page 619. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 CAPTURE OF THE TRAIN. 
 
 *~I ^HERE was a great panic in Chattanooga on Friday, April i ith. The 
 day before, Gen. Maxey, who had commanded at Chattanooga, was 
 sent to Corinth with three regiments and a battalion. These just 
 succeeded in getting by before the capture of Huntsville. Only four regi- 
 ments were now within reach — two at Bridgeport and two, one of which 
 had not yet been armed, at Chattanooga. This great diminution of force, 
 with the changes it required, was the probable reason for our party finding 
 no guard at the ferry when we crossed at Chattanooga on the nth. 
 There was a regiment at Dalton, some three or four at Big Shanty, and 
 six more somewhere on the way from Charleston. But all these except 
 those at Bridgeport and Chattanooga could be brought up only by the line 
 of railroad connecting with Atlanta. The slender and partly unarmed 
 garrison of perfectly raw troops was under the command of Gen. Lead, 
 better, a man whose only celebrity was in the terrible cruelties he had in- 
 flicted on the Unionists of East Tennessee, many of whom had been 
 hanged by him with scarcely the form of a trial, and multitudes of others 
 subjected to the most barbarous imprisonment. He soon came to be as 
 much despised by the Confederates for his cowardice as he was hated for 
 his cruelty by the Union people. 
 
 The train which had escaped Mitchel at Huntsville, Friday morning, 
 arrived at Chattanooga about noon. They could only say that they had 
 been fired on by artillery, and had seen charging cavalry. From their 
 story it did not appear whether a lodgment had been effected on the line 
 of the road or not; and the opinion was general that nothing more than a 
 dashing raid for the destruction of property was intended. But telegra- 
 phic communications were interrupted; no more trains came in, and none 
 were suffered to go out until definite intelligence could be received. 
 Toward evening the excitement increased, though the officials tried as 
 much as possible to prevent knowledge of the trouble from getting among 
 the people. Soon additional offices were cut off from the telegraph line; 
 and the military authorities promptly made arrangements for removing 
 valuable stores from the city, lest the enemy should suddenly sweep upon 
 it as he evidently had done upon Huntsville. 
 7 
 
98 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 It is interesting to consider what would have happened if Mitchel with- 
 out waiting for his raiders had pushed on to Chattanooga the next day. 
 Gen. Smith has expressed the opinion that he might as well have done so 
 as not, " If he had not been too timid ! " The full published reports en- 
 able us at this distance of time to understand the situation as neither 
 Mitchel nor Smith did then. 
 
 Mitchel was advancing with two thousand choice troops, thoroughly 
 disciplined and organized. For the present, this was about all that could 
 have been spared from other parts of his line. He would have met at 
 Chattanooga, or on the way, four regiments commanded by a coward, all 
 raw, and one of them armed only with squirrel rifles and shot guns. The 
 result of the first onset would not have been for a moment doubtful, and on 
 Sunday Mitchel would have possessed Chattanooga. But all of the enemy 
 who escaped would then have been reinforced by the six 1 regiments that 
 Beauregard had telegraphed as being on the way from Charleston to Chat- 
 tanooga; four or five more scattered along the road from Atlanta; and 
 four which Smith says could have been spared from East Tennessee for 
 offensive operations. Some sixteen or eighteen regiments could have 
 gathered around the little band of Ohioans within two days, and have se- 
 lected their point of attack — either at Chattanooga, or anywhere on the 
 line of communications toward Bridgeport, or beyond. The highest gen- 
 ius could scarcely have saved Mitchel, or have secured time for the slow 
 help of Gen. Buell. 
 
 But with the Oostenaula and Chickamauga bridges of the Western and 
 Atlantic, and the Chickamauga bridge of the East Tennessee Railroad 
 burned, all this is changed. All the regiments from the sea-coast and Big 
 Shanty would then be stopped fifty miles away. Smith and his four reg- 
 iments could not come nearer by rail than ten or twelve miles of Chat- 
 tanooga. They could form no junction with the other regiments, and 
 could attack in one direction only. Thus Mitchel would have time to bring 
 up his own reserve force of five or six thousand, join hands with Buell at 
 Corinth, and with all the forces of the North at Nashville; and if the South 
 chose to further reinforce, and make the final issue of the war to be deter- 
 mined around Chattanooga, the Federals would have no reason to com- 
 plain. But enough of military speculation as to what might have been ! 
 
 The Andrews party were greatly crowded in the large hotel at Marietta 
 on Friday night, having to sleep three or four to a bed, but soldiers are not 
 ft st id ions, and the greater number slept soundly. We had unbounded 
 confidence in our leader, whose part it was to provide for all contingencies. 
 
 Andrews scarcely slept at all that night. He first went to the hotel 
 and saw that those who lodged there hail made arrangements for beintr 
 
 1 Official Report of E. Kirby Smith, April 13th, 1S62. — War Records, Series I., 
 Vol. X., Part 1. page 643. 
 
Capture of the Train. 
 
 99 
 
 called on time in the morning. 
 Porter and Hawkins, who had 
 come down the evening before, 
 and had gone to bed much earlier, 
 were not seen, and as they had not 
 paid the waiter any fee for rousing 
 them early, they were left behind; 
 a diminution of our force much 
 regretted, as they were both brave 
 men and Hawkins was an expe- 
 rienced engineer. This left us but 
 nineteen men out of the thirty 
 that, I judge, had been originally 
 selected. 
 
 We were all roused promptly 
 at the railroad hotel, a little be- 
 fore daybreak. Andrews, who 
 came back to us, now went from 
 room to room while we were dress- 
 ing, seeing every man, giving him 
 exact orders as to his part in the 
 work of the morning. There was 
 suppressed fire in his low, almost 
 whispered words, a calm confi- 
 dence in his tones that was con- 
 
 The Western and Atlantic, or Georgia State 
 Railroad. 
 
 tagious. There seemed to be no 
 doubt, hesitation, or shrinking on his 
 part, but, on the contrary, an eagerness 
 and jov that the time was so near 
 hand. 
 
 When we were ready, as it still lacked a 
 little of train time, we gathered in Andrews's 
 room for an informal council of war. Some 
 were seated on the edge of the bed, one or two on 
 chairs, and the remainder stood around as best they 
 could. We did not speak very loud as we wished no 
 sharers in our plans. Andrews gave no exhortations- 
 
IOO 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 the time for that had passed — but rather cautions to prevent too precipi- 
 tate action. He said: 
 
 "When the train stops at Big Shanty for breakfast, keep your places 
 till I tell you to go. Get seats near each other in the same car, and 
 say nothing about the matter on the way up. If anything unexpected 
 occurs, look to me for the word. You and you," — designating the men, 
 — "will go with me on the engine; all the rest will go on the left of the 
 train forward of where it is uncoupled, and climb on the cars in the best 
 
 Bed-room Consultation at Marietta. 
 
 places you can, when the order is given. If anybody interferes, shoot 
 him, but don't fire until it is necessary.'' 
 
 Sergeant Major Ross, the ranking man of the party, and as brave as 
 any, offered a respectful protest against going further. He said that 
 circumstances had changed since we set out; that it was a day later than 
 planned; that many more troops were at Big Shanty than formerly; that 
 we had noticed the crowded state of the road as we came down, and that 
 Mitchel's movements would make the matter worse. For all these rea- 
 sons he thought it better to put off the attempt, or give it up altogether. 
 
Capture of the Train. 101 
 
 Our heads were very close together as we talked, and the words softly 
 spoken; the door was locked, and the windows overlooked the railroad, so 
 that we were sure to see the train coming. Andrews very quietly answered 
 the objections of Ross, admitting all the facts he stated, but claiming that 
 they only showed our way the clearer. The military excitement and com- 
 motion, and the number of trains on the road would make our train the 
 less likely to be suspected; and as to the troops at Big Shanty, if we did 
 our work promptly, they would have no chance to interfere. Capturing 
 the train in the camp would be easier than anywhere else, because no one 
 would believe it possible, and there would therefore be no guard. 
 
 Andrews could always find a reason for everything; but these plausible 
 arguments were not perfectly convincing. Several others, among whom 
 was J. A. Wilson, joined in a respectful protest against proceeding. Then 
 Andrews, speaking even lower, as was his wont when strongly moved, said: 
 
 " Boys, I tried this once before and failed; now, I will succeed or leave 
 my bones in Dixie." 
 
 The words and manner thrilled every hearer, and we assured him that 
 we would stand by him, and, if need be, die with him. He grasped our 
 hands and we hurried to the platform, for the train was now almost due. 
 I had said nothing in the discussion, for I felt that we were under the lead- 
 ership of Andrews, and should simply obey, leaving the responsibility to 
 rest on him. I am not sure that, on a later critical occasion, we did not 
 carry this principle a little too far. 
 
 Although we only needed tickets to Big Shanty, we purchased them to 
 various points along the line that attention might not be attracted by such 
 a number bound to one place. As the train came up, we noticed three 
 closed box-cars attached. Every passenger train, as I have since been 
 informed by Conductor Fuller, was at this time required to carry empty 
 cars northward which were brought back filled with bacon and other pro- 
 visions, vast quantities of which were then being gleaned out of Tennessee 
 and stored in Atlanta. We all took our places close together in one car, 
 that we might be ready to help each other in case of need. Knight sat 
 near the front door, and says that on looking back he saw that most of 
 our men were pale yet resolute. The passengers had that listless and 
 weary air always seen in the early morning on board a train. 
 
 The conductor, whose name we afterwards learned was William A. 
 Fuller, entered and began to take the tickets. He looked narrowly at 
 us, for it was an uncommon thing for so many persons to enter in a body 
 as did at Marietta; besides, he had been warned very recently to watch that 
 no conscripts used his train for the purpose of escaping, and ordered, in 
 case of suspicion, to telegraph for help at once. No doubt we looked 
 soldierly enough, but he afterwards told me that he did not suspect us of 
 being conscripts. We also scrutinized him carefully, for it was possible 
 
102 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 -c 
 
 T 
 
 that he might, if his suspicions were in the least aroused, endeavor to 
 prevent us from taking his train. 
 
 He was quite young for a conductor, being, as we afterward learned, 
 only twenty-six, though he had been for seven years in that position. 
 He had a frank, genial, but resolute face, was of medium size, and looked 
 active and strong.'J 
 
 We had little leisure for looking at the grand form of Kenesaw moun- 
 tain, which rose on our left, and around the base of which the road de- 
 scribes almost a half circle, and 
 then turns away before it reaches 
 Big Shanty. Here was fought one 
 of the severest battles of the war 
 between Sherman and Johnston; 
 but this, with their prolonged 
 struggle over the whole line of this 
 railway, did not come until two 
 years later. The question of deep- 
 est interest to us, and one which 
 would be quickly solved was, 
 "How much of a fight will we 
 have at Big Shanty? If the train 
 is left guarded during breakfast 
 time we will have to overcome the 
 guards; if anybody sees us going 
 on the engine, and a rush is made 
 to prevent, we will have to fight 
 sharply and at close quarters — the 
 most deadly kind of fighting." Every revolver had been carefully exam- 
 ined at Marietta before we slept, and every preparation made, so there 
 was nothing to do but to wait as patiently as we could. 
 
 It was a thrilling moment when the conductor called out, " Big Shanty ! 
 twenty minutes for breakfast ! " and we could see the white tents of the 
 rebel troops and even the guards slowly pacing their beats. Big Shanty 
 (now called Kenesaw) had been selected for the seizure because it was a 
 breakfast station, and because it had no telegraph office. When Andrews 
 had been here on the previous expedition, few troops were seen, but the 
 number was now greatly increased. It is difficult to tell just how many 
 were actually here, for they were constantly coming and going; but there 
 seems to have been three or four regiments, numbering not far from a 
 thousand men each. Tiiey were encamped almost entirely on the west 
 side of the road, but their camp guard included the railroad depot. As 
 soon as the train stopped, the conductor, engineer, fireman, and most of 
 the passengers hurried for breakfast into the long low shed on the east 
 
 Captain Wm. A. Fuller. From a war-time photograph. 
 
Capture of the Train. 103 
 
 side of the road, which gave the place its name. No guard whatever was 
 left — a fortunate circumstance for us, but not at all unusual on Southern 
 roads even when not so well guarded by soldiers as this train was. Now 
 was our opportunity ! yet for a moment we were compelled to keep our 
 seats and wait the appointed signal by our leader. It required a strong 
 effort of will to keep from rushing forward. We had no desire for eating 
 as we saw the passengers leaving their seats around us and pouring in to 
 breakfast. The moments seemed hours; for we knew that when the 
 signal was given, we must do our work in less than half a minute or be 
 slaughtered on the spot; we also knew that any one of us who failed to 
 get on board with the rest would be lost; but we did not know how long 
 during the twenty minutes Andrews would wait. If anything could be 
 gained by waiting five or ten minutes we were sure that he, with his mar- 
 vellous coolness, would wait and expect us to do the same. It seemed 
 already a considerable interval, for the last passenger who wanted break- 
 fast had left the train and disappeared within the room. 
 
 But Andrews did not mean delay. He had been absent from the car 
 for a time as we came up the road and had only just returned, and taken 
 his seat close to the door. Now he quietly rose, and without turning his 
 head toward us, stepped to the door with the crowd that was pouring out. 
 Engineer Knight, whether from natural impulsiveness, or at a signal from 
 Andrews, rose also and went out with him. These two got off on the side 
 next to the camp, and opposite the depot. They walked forward at an 
 ordinary pace until abreast of the locomotive, which they saw at a glance 
 to be vacant — engineer and fireman had gone to breakfast. That was 
 very good ! Andrews walked a few steps further forward with Knight 
 still at his side, until he could see ahead of the engine that the track was 
 clear as far as a curve a little way up the road which closed the view. 
 Then they turned and walked back until just in advance of the first bag- 
 gage car and behind the three empty freight cars, when Andrews said with 
 a nod, " Uncouple here and wait for me." Knight drew out the pin and 
 carefully laid it on the draw bar. Andrews came back to the door of our 
 car and opening the door, said in his ordinary tone, not a shade louder or 
 more hurried than usual, " Come on, boys; it is time to go now." Our 
 hearts gave a great bound at the word, but we rose quietly and followed 
 him. Nothing in this was likely to attract the attention of the few pas- 
 sengers who still remained in the car; but it mattered little, for the time 
 of concealment was now past. Andrews glided forward very swiftly, and 
 Knight, seeing him coming, hurried on before and jumped on the engine, 
 where he at once cut the bell -rope and, seizing the throttle bar, stood lean- 
 ing forward with tense muscles, and eye fixed on the face of his leader. 
 
 Andrews did not follow, but stood a step back from the locomotive 
 with one hand on the rail, looking at his men as they ran forward. Brown 
 
Seizing the Train. 
 
Capture of the Train. 105 
 
 and Wilson (the other engineer and fireman) darted forward at the top of 
 their speed and took their post beside Knight on the engine. As soon as 
 the rest of us reached the hindmost box-car we saw that its door was wide 
 open. Whether this was a mere happy accident, or whether, as is more 
 likely, Andrews had gone forward before we reached the station and 
 opened it, with his usual audacity, I do not know. But he motioned with 
 his hand to us saying, " Get in ! Get in ! " We needed no urging. The 
 floor was breast high, but the hindmost shoved and lifted the foremost and 
 were themselves pulled up in turn. I helped to throw Shadrack up and 
 had my arm almost pulled off as I was dragged in by him a second after. 
 All this time a sentry was standing not a dozen feet from the engine quietly 
 watching, as if this was the most ordinary proceeding, and a number of 
 other soldiers were idling but a short distance away. They had not made 
 up their minds what to say or do, and we were hidden by the train itself 
 from the view of persons at the depot. The first report of the Atlanta 
 papers speaks of four men only as taking the train — no one at Big Shanty 
 seeming to notice any but the four who boarded the engine. All this 
 work was of seconds only, and as the last man was being pulled in, 
 Andrews stepped on board, and nodded to Knight, who had never taken 
 his eyes from his face. Quick as a flash the valve was thrown open and 
 the steam giant unchained ! — but for an instant which seemed terribly long 
 the locomotive seemed to stand still; Knight had thrown the full power 
 on too suddenly, and the wheels slipped on the track, whirling with swift 
 revolutions and the hiss of escaping steam, before the inertia of the pon- 
 derous machine could be overcome. But this was an instant only; none 
 of the soldiers had time to raise their muskets, give an alarm, or indeed 
 to recover from their stupor before the wheels " bit," and the train shot 
 away as if fired from a cannon ! 
 
 We were now flying on our perilous journey. The door of the box- 
 car was pulled shut to guard against any shot that might be fired, and 
 while partially opened afterwards to give us some view of what was passing, 
 it was always closed again whenever we neared a station. 
 
 This capture was a wonderful triumph. To seize a train of cars in an 
 enemy's camp, surrounded by thousands of soldiers, and carry it off without 
 a shot fired or an angry gesture, was a marvellous achievement. There are 
 times when whole years of intense enjoyment seem condensed into a single 
 moment. It was so with us then. I could comprehend the emotion of 
 Columbus when he first beheld, through the dim dawn, the long-dreamed- 
 of shores of America, or the less innocent but not less vivid joy of Cortez 
 when he lifted the cross of Spain over the halls of the Montezumas. My 
 heart beat fast with emotions of joy and gladness that words labor in vain 
 to express. It was a moment of rapture such as will never return. Not 
 a dream of failure cast a shadow over us. We had been told that to reach 
 
Daring and Suffering. 
 
 and take possession of the train would be difficult, but that all the rest of 
 the enterprise would be easy. It would have been on the day originally 
 fixed ! 
 
 Various manifestations of triumph were made as soon as we were off. 
 Dorsey sprang to his feet crying, " Boys ! we are done playing reb. now ! 
 We are out-and-out Yankees from this time on." But Geo. D. Wilson, 
 who was older than the rest of us, cautioned him, saying, " Don't be too 
 fast, Dorsey; we're not out of the woods yet." 
 
 And indeed it soon seemed as if we were to have serious trouble at the 
 outset. The engine ran slower and slower, until it finally came to a full 
 stop. We were not yet far from camp. There had been just one burst 
 
 of speed, and then this sickening 
 and alarming failure of power. 
 We asked eagerly of those for- 
 ward what it meant, and the an- 
 swer was far from reassuring — 
 " The steam has gone down." In 
 a few moments we learned the 
 reason. The dampers were closed 
 on the engine fires when the stop 
 for Big Shanty was made, and 
 they were not opened by our boys 
 in the hurry of the start; conse- 
 quently, the fire was almost out. 
 A little oil and some fresh wood 
 promptly mended matters. No 
 time was lost while stopping here 
 in this enforced manner, for we 
 had started ahead of time, and 
 had leisure to obstruct the track. 
 The telegraph wire was also cut. 
 This was necessary, for though there was no office at Big Shanty, a 
 portable battery might be found, or a swift messenger be sent back to 
 Marietta, and a single lightning flash ahead would blight our fondest 
 hopes. Breaking a wire is not as easy as it seems; but we adopted a 
 plan which worked all clay, and took up no time that was not also utilized 
 for other purposes. John Scott, who was agile as a cat, ran up the pole, 
 and knocking off the insulating box at the top, swung down on it. A 
 small saw found on the engine easily cut the tightly stretched wire close 
 to the box. This did not take more than one or two minutes. 
 
 At this first stop, Andrews, who had not shared our uneasiness about 
 the fire in the engine, came back and clasped our hands in ecstasy, mani- 
 festing more excitement than I ever saw in him before; exclaiming that 
 
 John W. Scott. From a war-time photograph. 
 
Capture of the Train. 107 
 
 we had the enemy now at such disadvantage that he could not harm us or 
 save himself. " When we have passed one more train," he declared," we'll 
 have no hindrance, and then we'll put the engine at full speed, burn the 
 bridges after us, dash through Chattanooga, and on to Mitchel at Hunts- 
 ville. We have the upper hand of the rebels for once ! " 
 
 By saying that we had only one more train to pass before doing this, 
 Andrews did not mean that there was but one train coming toward us. 
 There were three, which had already left Chattanooga; but only the first 
 of these, a local freight, which might be met at any point between this and 
 Kingston, was a real obstacle. Andrews knew the time schedule of the other 
 two, and could plan to meet them at any given station, even if we were far 
 ahead of our own time. Had there been none but these three trains, his 
 triumphing would have been well warranted. 
 
 The following is the basis upon which Andrews made his calculations: 
 he believed that no engine could be had for pursuit nearer to Big Shanty 
 than Kingston on the north, or Atlanta on the South, each about thirty 
 miles distant. If the rebels pursued toward Kingston the best they could 
 do was to follow us on fleet horses, and the time, allowing for delay in 
 starting, and the state of the roads, could not well be short of three or 
 four hours, by which time we ought to be out of reach, with all our work 
 done. If they rode or sent back to Marietta (where we had lodged for 
 the night), which would seem to be their best plan, that would take at least 
 an hour; then a telegram to Atlanta could very soon start a train after 
 us, but it would be forty or fifty miles behind; and long before it could 
 come up, bridges would be burned, the track and telegraph cut, and the 
 road completely destroyed. We expected to run on our regular time to 
 Kingston, which would thus take about two hours, but to obstruct the 
 track at several places on the way; then with the local freight safely passed, 
 hurry on to the Oostenaula (or Resaca) bridge twenty-four miles further 
 in half an hour more, burn that, and sweep on over the eleven bridges of 
 the Chickamauga, and leaving them in flames (also the one of the East 
 Tennessee road, over the same stream), pass by Chattanooga on the " Y" 
 running over to the Memphis and Charleston road, and press as rapidly 
 as possible westward to Bridgeport, and on to Mitchel wherever he might be. 
 It will be seen that leaving out of account any accident to our train, and 
 any difficulty in passing the trains we were to meet, our calculations were 
 almost dead certainties. With two experienced engineers, and caution in 
 running, accidents were not likely to occur; and Andrews trusted to his 
 own marvelous address (and not vainly, as the result showed) to disarm 
 suspicion from any trains met. On Friday, so far as human vision can ^- JK 
 now penetrate, these calculations would have worked out with the pre- 
 cision of a machine, and all the results indicated have followed. To-day 
 
108 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 there were new elements which were to task our powers to the utmost, but 
 of these we as yet knew nothing. 
 
 All careful and prudent preparations were now made for a long run. 
 A red flag placed on the last car showed that another train was behind, 
 and served as a kind of silent excuse for being on the time of the morn- 
 ing mail. The engine was also carefully inspected by Knight, whose 
 mechanical knowledge was most useful, and found to be in excellent 
 working condition. It was thoroughly oiled. Then we moved leisurely 
 onward, until we came near Moon's station, where some workmen were 
 engaged on the track, and the opportunity of getting necessary tools 
 was too good to be lost. Brown sprang down and asked a man for a 
 wedge-pointed iron bar with which he was prying. The man gave it at 
 once and Brown stepped back with his booty, but a little disappointed, for 
 one of the bent, claw-footed bars, for pulling out spikes, would have been 
 worth much more, but they had none. The bar taken was the only one 
 of their tools that seemed likely to be of value, or more would have been 
 borrowed — by force, if not otherwise. 
 
 As we went on, Andrews cautioned his engineers not to run too fast, 
 which they inclined to do; all of us would have relished more speed in 
 this first part of the journey. But running on all Southern roads in war- 
 ^ times was slow; our train was not scheduled at over sixteen miles an hour. 
 The road itself was exceedingly crooked, with abundance of short curves, 
 and, having but light iron rails, was unfitted for high speed. We were 
 anxious to get past the local freight that we might test the road's capabili- 
 ties. Those on the engine were very much amused, as we ran by station 
 after station, to see the passengers come up with their satchels in their 
 hands, and then shrink back in dismay as we sped past without a sign of 
 halting. But when by, we would stop and cut the telegraph wire so that 
 no suspicions or inquiries could be sent ahead. 
 
 Thus we passed through Ackworth, and Allatoona, and then stopping 
 again to cut the wire, also endeavored to lift a rail. While we were sure 
 that no train from Big Shanty could follow us, we wished also to make it 
 difficult for one from Atlanta, if any should be sent from there, to run 
 rapidly ; and what was of equal importance, we did not wish the local freight 
 to proceed Southward after we met it, to be turned back by any pursuers. 
 A lifted rail is almost sure to throw an unsuspecting train from the track; 
 and we put such an obstruction before each train that we met on this 
 journey. Yet the process of taking up a rail, though we made much of 
 it, was far from easy with the imperfect tools we possessed. A single tool 
 — a bar constructed expressly for drawing out spikes — would have enabled 
 us to baffle all possible pursuit. But this we did not have, and more than 
 five minutes were consumed for each rail taken up, in battering out some 
 spikes with our iron bar, and afterwards prying the remainder loose with 
 
Capture of the Train. 
 
 log 
 
 handspikes, and with the rail itself. This delay was of no great impor- 
 tance now, for we had a superfluity of time; but in the quick and terrible 
 struggle further up the road, when seconds were decisive, it was far other- 
 wise. The rails when lifted were carried away with us, and the break thus 
 left was for a time a barrier (to a train not supplied with track laying-tools) 
 as absolute as a burnt bridge. The feeling of security after such obstruc- 
 
 Tearing up Track. 
 
 tion was very delightful and not unwarranted. In no case did a pursuing 
 train pass a place where we had torn up a rail in time to do us any damage. 
 There was an exultant sense of superiority while running along in the 
 midst of our enemies in this manner, such as a man in a balloon might 
 feel while drifting over hostile camps, or over the raging waves of the 
 ocean. As long as all is well with his balloon the man need not care what 
 takes place in the world below; and as long as our engine retained its 
 
1 10 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 power and the track was clear before us, we were in a similar state of 
 security. But a knife blade thrust in the silk globe overhead, or the 
 slightest tear in the delicate fabric, will in a second take away the security 
 of the man in the clouds. So the loosening of a bolt, or the breaking 
 of a wheel would leave us powerless in the midst of our deadly enemies. 
 It was such possibilities, always so near, that imparted thrilling interest to 
 our passage through towns and fields and woods in the heart of the enemy's 
 country. 
 
 At length we reached the Etowah River and safely passed over the 
 great bridge at that point. No stop was made, though the first serious 
 cause for anxiety was here visible. Hitherto everything had worked ex- 
 actly as we had calculated, and our confidence in our leader and in final 
 success was correspondingly increased; but on a side track which con- 
 nected with a little branch road that ran up the river about five miles to 
 the Etowah iron-works and rolling-mills, there stood a locomotive! It was 
 but a short distance from us, and the smoke from the funnel showed too 
 plainly that it was ready for work, thus constituting an element of the 
 most dangerous character which had not been embraced in our calcula- 
 tions. It was named the "Yonah," — a private engine used by the owners 
 of the works for their own purposes. Thoroughly as Andrews had ex- 
 plored the road, he had no knowledge of its existence until the moment 
 when he saw it standing on the side track not a dozen yards away, and 
 looking as if it was ready to enter upon a race with our "General" on equal 
 terms. It was still thirteen miles to Kingston, and the enemy, if there 
 was any direct pursuit, would be able to get an engine that much sooner 
 than we had supposed possible. Several men were gathered about it, but 
 not enough to make an assault seem very formidable to our party. At the 
 first sight, Knight said to Andrews, "We had better destroy that, and the 
 big bridge," but Andrews refused with the remark, " It won't make any 
 difference." 
 
 Nearly all critics of the expedition who knew of the presence of this 
 locomotive, — for a long time I did not, as I was shut up in the box-car — 
 are disposed to think that here Andrews made a most unaccountable mis- 
 take. But this is far from certain. Probably he had an aversion to the 
 shedding of blood when not clearly necessary; but this he would not carry 
 so far as to prevent anything he thought best for ultimate success. There 
 is no reasonable doubt that we could have overcome the men about their 
 engine, and then have caused it to jump off the track, or precipitate itself 
 from the bridge; and a very few minutes more would have sufficed for 
 setting the bridge in flames. The morning was damp and it had already 
 began to rain slightly, which would have delayed the burning; yet all 
 might have been done in twenty or thirty minutes, and when accomplished 
 we would have certainly felt safer. 
 
Capture of the Train. 1 1 1 
 
 But, on the other hand, it must be remembered that the burning of this 
 bridge formed no part of Andrews's original plan, and could have accom- 
 plished nothing more toward the furthering of Mitchel's plans than the 
 burning of the Oostenaula bridge. The local freight train was now due, 
 and if it came in sight while we were engaged in destroying the "Yonah" 
 or the bridge, and getting the alarm as would be almost inevitable under 
 the circumstances, should get away from us and run back to Kingston, 
 or should run on us and cause a wreck, our situation would be far worse 
 than with this engine left behind us. But even if we could be assured 
 that the local would not come, but remain for us at Kingston, still the 
 attack here would alarm the enemy, and we would be followed from this 
 point as readily as from Big Shanty, but eighteen miles further up the 
 road. It would be but little more than an hour's gallop to Kingston, 
 where a train for pursuit would surely be found. The capture at Big 
 Shanty assured us of a longer start under any circumstances than seemed 
 possible if we stopped to strike a blow here. 
 
 To understand how clearly the case may be presented on the negative 
 side, suppose the most favorable circumstances as actually taking place: 
 We burn the bridge and go on to Kingston, and safely pass the local 
 freight, which goes on southward and, coming in sight of the smoke, is 
 warned in time, learns who has done the mischief and comes back after 
 us ! For throwing off or disabling trains an injured track was far better 
 than a burnt bridge, with its column of smoke visible for miles; though 
 the latter was a far more serious and lasting injury to the road. For this 
 reason we tore up rail: in front of each train that we feared might be 
 turned back after us, in the expectation that it would be disabled by run- 
 ning upon these places before suspecting danger. Viewing the matter 
 from the standpoint of facts then in possession of Andrews, his decision 
 was right. Had nothing else occurred than the presence of this engine 
 "it would have made no difference." 
 
 Leaving the engine and bridge behind, we glided on through Carters- 
 ville, a town of considerable size, where there were many disappointed pas- 
 sengers on the platform, and continued without incident until we reached 
 Cass station. The town of Cassville is some distance from the railroad, 
 but the station was important for us as the regular place for taking on 
 wood and water. Here we stopped and began to wood up. William 
 Russel, the tender, was naturally curious about the appearance of such a 
 small train running on the time of the morning mail, with no passengers, 
 and none of the regular hands. Here Andrews told a most adroit and 
 carefully planned story, with enough of foundation to make it probable. 
 He claimed to have been sent by Gen. Beauregard, who was in desperate 
 straits for ammunition, to impress a train, have it loaded with powder, and 
 run it through at lightning speed. Had he been pressed more closely, 
 
112 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 ne could have produced passes proving himself worthy of belief. But it 
 was not necessary to go so far. The very appearance of Andrews, tall, 
 commanding and perfectly self possessed, speaking like one who had Ion 4- 
 been accustomed to authority, was so much like the ideal Southern office- 
 that Russel's credence was won at once. He knew very well that after 
 such a battle as Pittsburg Landing it was natural that powder should b^ 
 scarce, and if it did not come at once, what more natural than to send for 
 it? Seeing the impression that he had made, Andrews, who of course did 
 not work at throwing on wood, but left that to his companions, asked if 
 he could not be supplied with a schedule of the road, as it might be 
 useful. Russel, in his patriotic fervor, took down and handed out his 
 own schedule, saying that he would " send his shirt to Beauregard " if the 
 latter wanted it ! When asked afterward if he did not suspect a man who 
 made such an unreasonable demand, he answered, " No; I would as soon 
 have suspected Jefferson Davis himself as one who talked with the assur^ 
 ance that Andrews did.' 
 
 We were now within seven miles of Kingston, resupplied with wood 
 and water, without having met the slightest hindrance, and with a full 
 schedule of the road. But at Kingston we had more reason to apprehend 
 danger than anywhere else along the route, A branch road from Rome 
 connected there with the main track, and the morning train from that town 
 would be awaiting our arrival. This, with the local freight which we hoped 
 to meet, and the complicated arrangement of the switches, would constitute 
 no small obstacle to our onward progress. The real difficulties surpassed 
 expectations. Andrews had made himself familiar with the minutest 
 working of the road at this point, as also at Dalton and Chattanooga, and 
 we would soon be able to see how he would overcome the hindrances in 
 his way. 
 
w 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 PURSUED 
 
 7E reached Kingston a little ahead of time. A glance showed s 
 that the local freight had not yet arrived. Without the slightest 
 hesitation, Andrews ran a few hundred yards Dast the station, 
 and ordered the switch-tender to arrange the switch so as to throw us on 
 the side track; then we backed out on it, stopping on the west side of 
 the station, and almost directly alongside of the Rome passenger train, 
 then lying on its own track, which joined the main line still further north. 
 This train was expecting the coming of Fuller's mail, and of course, the 
 arrival of our partial train in the place of the one they were expecting, 
 was a matter of the greatest interest to them. The engineer stepped 
 over to our locomotive and said, with an oath, 
 
 " How is this? What's up? Here's their engine with none of their 
 men on board.''* 
 
 Fortunately Andrews was just at hand and promptly replied, " I have 
 taken this train by Government authority to run ammunition through to 
 General Beauregard, who must have it at once." 
 
 He waved his hand toward the car in which we were shut up {repre- 
 senting the p aiude r !) and they inquired no further in that direction, but 
 simply asked when the passenger train would be along. Andrews re- 
 sponded indifferently, that he could not tell exactly, but supposed it would 
 not be a great while, as they were fitting out another train when he left At- 
 lanta. With this cold comfort they were obliged to be contented; and An- 
 drews, leaving the engine in care of his three comrades, went into the tele- 
 graph office, which was on the side of the depot next us and asked, " What 
 is the matter with the local freight that it is not here ? He was shown a 
 telegraph dispatch for Fuller, ordering him to wait at this point for its com- 
 ing — an indication that it was not very far away. This was the only infor- 
 mation vouchsafed to us by the management of the road during the whole 
 of that eventful day ! 
 
 Andrews returned to his engine, and stood there, or walked about on 
 
 the end of the platform near by during the tedious moments of waiting. 
 
 He did not seek to enter into conversation with any one, but quietly 
 
 answered any question asked. He appeared abstracted and a little anxious, 
 
 S 
 
H4 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 as was natural for one running an express ammunition train, on which the 
 safety of an army might depend ! It was fortunate that his real and 
 assumed characters were so much in harmony. 
 
 Brown, Knight, and Wilson attended to their engine, seeing that all 
 was in good order with a reasonable head of steam, and refrained, as far 
 as they could, from any kind of conversation, answering all demands in 
 monosyllables. Their position during this enforced stop was embarrass- 
 ing, but far less painful than ours in the box-car. We could hear low 
 murmurs outside, we knew that we were at a station, and alongside another 
 train, and could hear the tread of feet; but we could not learn why we did 
 not press on. A thousand conjectures will spring up at such times; and 
 the possibilities of our situation were ample enough for all kinds of imagin- 
 ing. We had a tolerably high estimate of our fighting power, and did not 
 doubt that we could capture any ordinary train, or the usual crowd around 
 a village station. But to be shut up in the dark, while — for aught we knew 
 — the enemy might be concentrating an overwhelming force against us, 
 was exceedingly trying, and put the implicit confidence we had in our 
 leader to a very severe test. There was one precaution Andrews had 
 neglected — probably because he trusted so fully in his own marvelous gen- 
 ius — but the need of which was felt keenly afterwards. No lieutenant was 
 appointed. One who could have taken charge of the men, leaving Andrews 
 free to plan and give general directions, would have been a support to us 
 now, and a help to all of us later. With George D. Wilson or some other 
 of the soldiers as authorized second, the force would have been in better 
 fighting trim, and what is of still more importance, Andrews would have 
 felt more free to order the capture of any pursuing train. But at present 
 we had nothing to do but wait till the road was cleared for us. 
 
 Before suspense became intolerable the whistle of an approaching 
 train was heard, and the local freight rumbled up to the eastern side of 
 the depot, and stopped on the main track. Andrews made haste to begin 
 the inevitable conversation. He went over and spoke to the conductor, 
 telling him to pull his train, which was quite long, on down the road so 
 that we might get out of the switch and proceed on our way; adding the 
 same powder story. This conductor saw that Andrews was treated with 
 marked deference by the people about the station, and did not hesitate to 
 believe his story and obey the order. But before he had moved his train, 
 Andrews noticed a red flag on the hind car, and at once exclaimed; 
 "What does this mean? I am ordered to get this powder through to 
 Beauregard at the earliest possible moment and now you are signalling 
 for another train on the track ! " No doubt Andrews felt all the vexation 
 he expressed. The man said he was very sorry, but it could not be helped; 
 and then he gave the reason, which was a startling piece of intelligence. 
 Mitchel had captured Huntsville and was said to be advancing eastward 
 
Pursued. 1 1 5 
 
 toward Chattanooga by forced marches; and as they had no force to resist 
 him, they were running everything out of Chattanooga, and had put a large 
 extra train on thj track to get the rolling stock, as well as the goods, out of 
 the way. Andrews thanked him for the information and told him to go 
 a long way down the road so that the extra would have room enough to get 
 by, adding, " I must be off the very first minute that is possible." The 
 conductor made no objection, but asked, "What will you do about 
 Mitchel at Huntsville?" Andrews replied; " I do not believe the story. 
 Mitchel would not be fool enough to run down there, but if he is, Beaure- 
 gard will soon sweep him out of the road. At any rate I have my orders.'' 
 The train was pulled down the road, and the tedious process of waiting 
 continued. 
 
 While the moments are dragging their leaden weight along as the three 
 trains rest on separate tracks at Kingston, it may be well to narrate the 
 experiences of those whose engine was so unceremoniously wrested from 
 them at Big Shanty. We had counted on a great commotion and excite- 
 ment following the seizure, and in this we were fully warranted; but we 
 also believed that for some little time no one would know what to do. In 
 this we were mistaken. The absence of a telegraph office or engine, or 
 even of any horses, did utterly confound the great majority; but a 
 fortunate mistake on the part of one man served the Confederate cause 
 better than the deepest calculation could have done; in fact, gave rise to 
 the thrilling railroad chase that followed. Conductor Fuller, Engineer 
 Cain, and the foreman of the road machine shops, Mr. Anthony Murphy, 
 sat down to the breakfast table not far apart. Before they had tasted a 
 mouthful, however, the sound of escaping steam, the loud whirr of the 
 wheels on the track, and the outcry that rose in a moment from guards 
 and camp, brought them and all the breakfasters to their feet. By this 
 time the locomotive had started, and Fuller and Murphy, with loud ex- 
 clamations about the robbery of the train, rushed pellmell with everybody 
 else out on the platform, the passengers who had been uncoupled and 
 left on the road, not being behind others in their complaints and uproar. 
 The whole camp also was in a turmoil. A single glance around showed 
 Fuller that there was no chance for help there; and being a man of quick 
 thought his mind fastened on an idea — utterly wrong as it proved — but which 
 had the merit of putting him vigorously to work. The nearest guard declared 
 that only four men were engaged in the capture — he had only seen those 
 that mounted the engine — and others corroborated him. Fuller remem- 
 bered the conscripts he had been warned to watcn for, and at once the 
 thought flashed across his mind, " Some of those men, one of whom hap- 
 pens to know enough of an engine to pull open the throttle, have jumped 
 on my train to get out of camp, and as soon as they are outside they will 
 leave the engine and run into the mountains. I must follow as fast as 
 
n6 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 _1 
 
 X 
 
 possible and try to get it back before I get very badly out of time. 1 ' Ah ! 
 there was no more regular time made on that road for several days ! 
 
 The presence of Mr. Anthony Murphy that morning was purely acch 
 dental. He was going to examine an engine at Allatoona reported out of 
 order. As an officer of high authority on the road, commanding all en- 
 gineers and firemen, knowing all the engines and everything about the 
 road perfectly, his presence at that time was most unfortunate for us. 
 He was a man of great coolness and good judgment. His first action 
 was far-sighted. He sent Mr. William Kendrick on horseback to 
 Marietta, to notify the superintendent at Atlanta by wire. Mr. Kendrick 
 
 arrived in time to hold a freight 
 train there till orders were flashed 
 back to drop all cars but one, run 
 up to Big Shanty, load on sol- 
 diers and pursue with all speed. 
 This was the first train in chase. j 
 A message was also sent from 
 Marietta to Richmond, but no re- 
 sult followed that. My present 
 opinion is that Andrews had in 
 some way arranged for cutting 
 the wire between Chattanooga 
 and Knoxvillle, which was the 
 only route by which the message 
 could have gone around and got 
 on the line of the Western and 
 Atlantic railroad ahead ©f us. 
 
 Had these been the only meas- 
 ures of pursuit — wise and judi- 
 cious as they were — our task 
 would have been easy. But Fuller's error and his ardent temperament 
 prompted to another course. He called to Murphy and Cain, "Come on 
 with me;" they promptly followed and the three of them started at a dead run 
 up the track. The spectacle of three men running vigorously after a flying 
 engine, as if they expected to catch it, instantly restored the mob to good 
 humor, and they cheered, and shouted with laughter! What would have been 
 the fate of these runners if they had overtaken us at the first stop, where we 
 cut wire and obstructed the track, it is needless to inquire. They would 
 have hardly begun such a chase had they not entirely underestimated out- 
 number, as well as mistaken our purpose. The Atlanta Southern Confeder- 
 acy, of the next day, in an article full of panic, written before the issue was 
 determined, speaks of us as " some four men yet unknown.'' The whole 
 article is so full of interest that we give it entire on a subsequent page. 
 
 Anthony Murphy. Supt. of W. & A. machine-shops. 
 
Pursued. 117 
 
 The different running powers of the pursuers were soon made evident 
 in this apparently hopeless chase. Fuller was extraordinarily fleet and of 
 great endurance. His companions were equally zealous but less able for 
 running. They were, therefore, soon spread out for a considerable dis- 
 tance. While putting in his best efforts, Fuller shouted back encourage- 
 ment to his comrades, but did not wait. The hope of getting his train 
 soon was too strong, and he also feared that the reckless men who had 
 taken it might do some injury to the engine before he could come up. 
 The idea that they might offer any resistance did not enter his mind. 
 
 But the chase could not long have continued in this manner for human 
 muscles cannot be pitted successfully against steam. The labored breath 
 and the decreasing pace of the runners showed that they were well nigh 
 exhausted; and as curve after curve was rounded, — for with the instinct 
 of railroad men they clung to the track, — they grew discouraged; but just 
 before their "second wind" was exhausted, they received both help and 
 renewed excitement. They came to Moon's station, some two miles from 
 the place of starting, and have never been able to make even a plausible 
 conjecture of the time consumed in this first stage of the journey; but it is 
 certain that it was just as little as straining muscles and iron will could 
 make it. 
 
 Here they learned from the track-laying party that some of their tools 
 had been "borrowed," and a short distance beyond some ties placed on 
 the track, and the telegraph cut. This was our first halt, and the track. 
 had been obstructed that a train coming from Atlanta might be hindered. 
 The pursuers here found a hand -car — not one of the elaborate machine 
 cars, which may be driven at great speed, but what Fuller termed a "pole- 
 car." It was at once pressed into service and gave a welcome rest. 
 Fuller ran it backward a little way and picked up his companions who 
 were behind, then drove forward as fast as the construction of the car 
 would permit. Pushing with a long pole in flat-boat fashion, quite rapid 
 time could be made on the level, and on down-grades, while on the steep 
 up-grades, two would jump off and push at a full run. 
 
 At Ackworth they got a reinforcement of two men, Mr. Smith and 
 Mr. Stokely, and hurried forward. All idea that they were following 
 conscripts had now been given up. They had learned that the captors 
 had been seen oiling their engine, as if preparing for a long run, and 
 seeming to perfectly understand their work. Fuller and Murphy were 
 now able, for the first time, to consult about their plans. We were run- 
 ning on regular time — a circumstance that they had noted in the reports 
 received from the different stations, — and that time was only sixteen miles 
 per hour, which meant two hours to Kingston. They were making seven 
 or eight miles on the pole-car, and that, if kept up (it was the utmost they 
 could do), would bring them to Etowah in two or three hours from the 
 

 1 1 8 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 start. " Then if," Fuller continued, " we can find the old ' Yonah' ready 
 at our end of the branch, we can take her and run up to Kingston in 
 fifteen minutes more. There are to be some extra trains on the road to- 
 day that will bother the scoundrels up there, and the chances are that we 
 will overhaul them at that place, where we will get plenty of help." " But 
 if we do not find the 'Yonah' ready?" was asked. " Why, then, so far as 
 I can see, we are done," was the reply. 
 
 They did not stop to speculate, but were all this time pressing on at 
 the very highest speed possible. It might well be that one minute would 
 make all the difference between finding the "Yonah" and her starting back 
 to the iron works, miles away. But there was a sharp interruption just 
 before they came in sight of Etowah, and while they were straining every 
 nerve and looking forward to see if the smoke of the engine was yet visi- 
 ble. We had taken up a rail, and there was a crash, a sense of falling, 
 and they found themselves lying, hand-car and all, in a heap at the hot- 
 torn of a ditch ! If the embankment had been as high at that place as at 
 many others on the road, all our danger would have ended, for no other 
 party that day originated anything against us; but the ground was almost 
 level; and except a few bruises, they were unhurt, and at once placed 
 their car on the track again. 
 
 While doing this, they were greatly stimulated and hurried by noticing 
 the smoke and steam of the "Yonah," which they could see across the 
 long bend on their side of Etowah River. If they could only make the 
 distance, a little more than a mile, before the engine went back on the 
 branch ! With all their power, like men working for their lives, they drove 
 forward. They were none too soon. The engine was on the main track 
 still, and the tender was just being turned on the half-moon turn-table, 
 preparatory to starting back. But the people there saw the furiously driven 
 hand-car, with the shouting, excited men on it, and at once suspended 
 their work and gathered around, to know the cause of these frantic gestures. 
 Fuller had not much breath left to spend in talking, but managed to say 
 that the Yankees had taken his train, and that he wanted their engine, and 
 all of them with their guns to follow in chase. He, with every man of his 
 party, was well known and there was no stopping to question. Their very 
 appearance, streaming with sweat and almost exhausted, bore witness to 
 the urgency of their haste. A score of strong arms whirled back the ten- 
 der on the turn-table, and pushed it and an empty coal-car up to the 
 engine, while a number of Confederate soldiers who were waiting to take 
 the next train southward to Big Shanty, piled in also. 
 
 Now they were off with a strong, well-armed party, and the chase was 
 on more equal terms. "The 'Yonah,' " in the words of Fuller, " was not 
 a strong engine, but had large wheels, was as active as a cat, and with a 
 light load could run very fast." She was now just in the service adapted 
 
Pursued. 
 
 119 
 
 to her, and her drivers called out all her powers. As they flew over the 
 ground, it was a refreshing contrast to the exertions on foot or hand-car. 
 The thirteen miles were made in sixteen minutes. If the extra trains at 
 Kingston only entangled us as long as Fuller hoped, the whole affair would 
 soon be brought to a final issue ! He did not dread the fight that was 
 likely to follow, for our number was only reported even yet by those 
 who had seen us working as eight, while he had some twenty well-armed 
 men with him at this stage of the journey; and there were the crews of the 
 four or five trains at Kingston. Indeed, Fuller and Murphy might be 
 excused if they rather feared that "the Yankees'' might be captured before 
 they arrived. 
 
 But where were we while this train was flying toward us? Lying still 
 on the side track at the left hand of Kingston station, enduring those 
 agonies of suspense and intense alternations of hope and fear which were 
 harder to bear than all the exertions of Fuller and his companions ! The 
 local freight train came as previously narrated, and had drawn down the 
 road to let the extra follow it, and still give us room to haul out above. 
 Long and tedious was the waiting. But when we almost despaired the 
 extra came. But alas ! on this train, also, was a red flag ! On being ques- 
 tioned as to the meaning of another train, the conductor said that there 
 were too many cars and too great a load for one engine, and that another 
 section was made up, and would be along shortly. The delay for these 
 two trains had already been little less than an hour; and here was a third 
 train, still blocking the road before us ! How Andrews wished that he 
 had taken the risk of running out in the face of the first extra and had 
 tried to make, at least, the station above ! We could easily have suc- 
 ceeded But now, in the absence of some telegraphic message — and no 
 report was made to that office, while Andrews hardly thought it prudent 
 to telegraph for instructions ! — it would be madness to run out between 
 the two sections of a belated train. It was better to wait, even if that 
 entailed the risk of a fight. For this possibility Andrews made ready; 
 he said to Knight : 
 
 " Go back and tell the boys, without attracting attention, that we have 
 to wait for a train that is behind time, and for them to be ready to jump 
 out at the signal, if needed, and fight." 
 
 Knight sauntered carelessly along down the train, just as if he was 
 tired to death with waiting and did not know what to do with himself; 
 and leaning against our car, without turning his head or eyes toward us, 
 said in a low tone which we heard perfectly: 
 
 " Boys, we have to wait for a train that is a little behind time, and the 
 folks around are getting mighty uneasy and suspicious. Be ready to 
 jump out, if you are called, and let them have it hot and fast." 
 
 We did not know how many of the "uneasy folks" there might be 
 
120 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 about; and so unbearable had become the suspense of being shut up in 
 that dark car, and hearing the sound of voices outside, without being able 
 to distinguish the words or know what was going on, that a command to 
 spring out and begin a deadly strife would have been welcomed as a relief, 
 without much regard to numbers. We said we were ready; we had been 
 ready at any time the last hour ! Still we carefully examined the priming 
 of every revolver, and saw that reserve ammunition was in pockets within 
 easy reach. We did not intend, if it came to a fight, to shoot at long 
 range, but to close right in, where every shot would be deadly. That 
 we could, with the surprise of an unexpected assault, and firing each time 
 to kill, have cleared the station of four times our number, I have never 
 doubted. Could any situation be imagined by poet or novelist more try- 
 ing than that of this carload of Union soldiers shut up in the midst of 
 Rebel trains ! 
 
 But we were not called upon to quiet the " uneasiness " outside, which 
 was fully as great as Knight had described, in any such summary manner. 
 Andrews played his part with surpassing skill. The people around, and 
 especially the old switch-tender, began to grumble something about being 
 sure that all was not right. A good many questions were asked as to why 
 Fuller with the regular train was not along by this time, and why the super- 
 intendent of the road at Atlanta had not sent notice of the powder train. 
 Andrews answered each suggested question very briefly and plausibly, 
 but without appearing at all anxious about their opinion; grumbled a little 
 about the bad management of a road that would allow its track to be 
 blocked at a time like this; gave accounts of himself in the camp of 
 Beauregard, with an air so confident and truthful that no one ventured to 
 question him. I think there was only one thing aside from the dangerous 
 delay, which he really dreaded. He kept very near the telegraph office, 
 and without seeming to do so, closely watched the operator. The attempt 
 to telegraph any kind of a message up the line, would have probably 
 brought on an immediate collision. 
 
 Brown narrates a curious little episode as occurring here. He noticed 
 a man who watched Andrews for a short time, and then, when no one else 
 was near, stepped close to him and handed him a large and seemingly 
 well-filled envelope. Andrews smiled, and placed it in his breast pocket. 
 Brown intended to ask about it, but more pressing business put it out of 
 his mind. Probably this was an incident of Andrews's contraband trade, 
 and the package contained an order for goods with the money to pay for 
 them. If Andrews was recognized on this raid by any who knew him, 
 as he seems to have been on more than one instance, he was not at all 
 compromised by such meeting, as long as the train was not known to be- 
 long to the Yankees. But, however successful, this day's work must have 
 ended the role he had been playing, and forever closed the South to him. 
 
Pursued. 121 
 
 Fuller and his party were now not many miles away, and were making- 
 more rapid time toward us than had ever been made on that road before. 
 But we knew nothing of that — supposed that we were still an hour ahead 
 of any pursuit that could be imagined. We had been at this place one 
 hour and five minutes ! It seemed to those shut up in the box-car nearer 
 half a day ! and when the whistle of a train was heard, which fortunately 
 for us was first from the north — not the pursuing train from the south — it 
 was about as welcome as the boom of Mitchel's cannon with which we ex- 
 pected to be greeted in the evening when our work was done. This last 
 extra came up to the platform as the others had done, and was at once 
 ordered by Andrews to draw on down the road that we might have room 
 to go out. The conductor obeyed without hesitation, and this obstruction 
 was removed. 
 
 It only remained to adjust the switch so that we might again get on 
 the main track. This Andrews directed the old switch-tender to do; but 
 he had been getting in a worse and worse humor for the whole of the last 
 hour; he had hung up his keys, and now roughly declared that he would 
 not take them down again until Andrews showed him by what authority 
 he was ordering everybody about as if he owned the whole road ! We 
 who were shut up in the box-car, heard the loud and angry voice, and sup- 
 posed that the time for us to act had come; yet we waited for our leader's 
 command as we remembered how he had counselled us against being too 
 precipitate. But he only laughed softly as if the anger of the old man 
 amused him, and saying " I have no more time to waste with you," he 
 walked into the station, to the place where he had seen the keys put up, 
 and taking them down, went quietly and swiftly out and made the change 
 himself. The tender's wrath knew no bounds at this; he stormed, de- 
 clared he would have Andrews arrested, would report him, and many 
 other things. Andrews then waved his hand to the engineer, and as our 
 locomotive came promptly up, he stepped on board, and we glided out on 
 the main track, and were off ! 
 
 It had been a fearful ordeal, but it was well met. The three men, 
 Brown, Knight, and Wilson, who were outside, declared that they did not 
 see the slightest indication of fear, chagrin, or impatience on the part of 
 Andrews, save what he exhibited when telling how much Beauregard was 
 in need of his ammunition, and what a shame it was that the road should 
 be blocked by any ordinary travel when the fate of their brave soldiers 
 was trembling in the balance. Andrews had explained that it was because 
 he could not get his orders filled without ruinous delays by the ordinary 
 channels, that Beauregard had sent him to bring this powder through by 
 force, if necessary; and declared that if the officers at home did not sup- 
 port the army in the field better, martial law would soon be proclaimed ! 
 Such grumbling and threats were applauded by those who wished to be 
 
122 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 thought especially loyal to the rebel cause. For at least half an hour no 
 distrust was shown. 
 
 The hour and five minutes we were at this station added to our 
 two hours run made us now three hours and five minutes from Big- 
 Shanty. Fuller was three hours and nine minutes on the way. He 
 x came in sight of Kingston just four minutes after we had glided around 
 the sharp northward curve beyond; so near were we to the final collision 
 at this place ! 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 AN APPALLING STRUGGLE. 
 
 AS soon as we were well out of sight of the station we stopped, and 
 Scott, with a man at each foot to give him a good start, was in a 
 moment at the top of the telegraph pole, the box was knocked off, 
 and the wire cut. We wanted no message of inquiry sent ahead, prefer- 
 ring ourselves to tell the story of the impressed powder train and Beau- 
 regard's need of ammunition. While this was being done, others threw 
 a few obstructions on the track. When once more on board we noticed a 
 quickening of speed that after our long rest was delightful. We had been 
 running slowly since leaving Big Shanty, but now Andrews said to his 
 crew, " Push her, boys, push her. " Wilson heaped in the wood, and the 
 fire which was but moderate when we left Kingston, was soon roaring, and 
 great clouds of smoke escaping. Our leader's intention was to reach 
 Adairsville in a few minutes, in order to meet two trains there which were 
 now over due. These were the through freight and the Southern passen- 
 ger trains, and they would wait for us (" Fuller's train ") there. Our 
 terrible delay at Kingston was in every way most unfortunate. If there 
 had been no extra trains we could by this time have been at Dalton, forty 
 miles further up the road, with the Oostenaula bridge burned behind us, 
 and, these two trains passed, leaving no further serious obstacle to contend 
 with. 
 
 But while so anxious to reach Adairsville, the next station above, 
 where there was a side track, it would never do to leave the way open from 
 Kingston, as the distance is only ten miles, and if the enemy choose to 
 make up a pursuing train at that point, on account of suspicions formed, 
 it might be very embarrassing. So it seemed that we had scarcely got 
 under full headway at a tremendous rate of speed, before the tender- 
 brakes, all that we had on our train, were put sharply down, and we were 
 on the ground almost before the train had stopped, and under the ener- 
 getic leadership of Andrews were hard at work lifting the track, the readi- 
 est mode of effective obstruction in our power. We again cut the wire, 
 and also loaded on a large number of ties and other kinds of wood to be used 
 in burning the bridge. We were the more anxious for abundant fuel as 
 the ceaseless rain, which was now severe, would render kindling a fire 
 
124 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 without much wood, slow and difficult. No time was lost in these opera- 
 tions, as but a few could work at track-lifting at once, and others were 
 ready for any other useful employment. 
 
 Lifting a rail seems easy enough, but it was far from easy in practice. 
 The rail is long and heavy; it is securely bolted to other rails, and fast- 
 ened with great spikes driven into solid oak ties, which in turn are deeply 
 inbedded in the ground. This was the first place we wished to take up a 
 rail very quickly, and accordingly we were far more sensible of the diffi- 
 culty than when we had abundance of leisure. We were not excited, for 
 we believed ourselves an hour ahead of any probable pursuit: but to pass 
 the two trains still before us, and hurry to our real work of bridge burning, 
 was an ardent desire. Slowly we drew out spike after spike, battering out 
 the great nails as rapidly as possible with our one iron bar. I cannot tell 
 how many minutes we spent, but time went by swiftly. The large load of 
 ties which were not far away, was a great acquisition, and were all on board 
 before the stubborn rail was half loosened. 1 
 
 The rail was loosened at the southern end, and for perhaps two-thirds 
 of its length, was cleared of spikes. Eight of us, including our strongest 
 men, took hold of it, to try to pull out the remainder by the rail itself. 
 But they were too firmly fixed; and we were about to give up the attempt 
 and wait to batter out a few more, when away in the distance, we heard, 
 faintly but unmistakably, the whistle of a locomotive in pursuit ! But 
 faint and far off as it was, no sound more unwelcome ever fell on human 
 ear. Before us, only two or three miles away, there were two trains possi- 
 bly blocking the track; and behind us a pursuing engine, which in a min- 
 ute or two more would be upon us. It nearly seemed as if our race 
 was ended ! But we did not pause for moralizing; we lifted again and with 
 every particle of strength, as men lift for life. The strong rail bent under 
 the terrible pressure and snapped with a dull twang ! All of us tumbled 
 in a confused heap down the grade, but in a moment were on our feet, and 
 hurrying towards the car, taking our precious half rail with us. For the 
 time we were saved ! No matter who the pursuer was he would be ar- 
 rested by that break, and give us time, with favoring fortune, to pass the 
 trains above. 
 
 Once more we were on board and away! We would soon know whether 
 we were to have a clear track at_Adairsville or to repeat the vexatious and 
 
 1 Here, so far as I can determine, after a most exhaustive examination, occurred an in- 
 cident which has given rise to much controversy. In " Daring and Suffering," of 1863, 
 it was narrated substantially as above ; but afterward, some Confederate accounts induced 
 me to think that myself and comrades had mistaken the place ; for concerning localities our 
 recollections would naturally be less definite than those of our pursuers ; but full investiga- 
 tion shows the balance, even of Confederate authority, to be on the side of the story as 
 here given ; and it certainly renders all the events that followed more clear and intelligible. 
 
An Appalling Struggle. 125 
 
 dangerous experience of Kingston. Once more the engine was given full 
 force; we in the box-car were thrown from side to side, sometimes a little 
 roughly; but this did not diminish our joy over the rapid motion which 
 was "devouring" the distance between us and our friends in Tennessee ! 
 As we came in sight of the station, there to our great satisfaction lay the 
 freight train, which, indeed, had long been waiting for us, as we were now 
 a half hour behind the time of Fuller's passenger train, and also waiting 
 for the morning passenger train from Chattanooga, which should have 
 overtaken the freight at this point, but which was also late. Indeed, the 
 panic in Chattanooga, and the extra trains on the road had disordered the 
 whole schedule, and enormously increased our difficulties. As we came 
 near the station, speed was slackened, and we stopped on the main track 
 beside the through freight. Andrews at once answered the usual storm 
 of questions and asked others in turn. He heard still more of Mitchel's. 
 operations, how he seemed to have captured all their trains on the western 
 road, so that for twenty-four hours not a car had got through, and that the 
 telegrams were being interrupted further and further up the road, so that, 
 from every indication, he was coming to Chattanooga. But Andrews was 
 still more interested in asking news of the down passenger train, which 
 was now half an hour late. No information was received, but the freight 
 conductor had determined to run on south on the arrival of Fuller's train, 
 in harmony with their rule of railroading at that time, by which a follow- 
 ing train was to be waited for only a certain length of time, after which 
 the waiting train had the right to proceed. Andrews approved of that 
 intention, saying that Fuller with the regular train would probably wait for 
 him at Kingston. Andrews might have held this train here by giving a 
 message as from Fuller, but he preferred to get rid of it, so that if com- 
 pelled to back before the belated passenger, it might not be in the way: 
 and if compelled to fight, the fewer of the enemy the better: otherwise, 
 its running down to the place of the broken rail was undesirable. The 
 conductor said to Andrews: 
 
 "You of course will remain here until my passenger train comes, and 
 tell them to overhaul me at Kingston ! 
 
 " No, " returned Andrews, " I must go at once ! the fate of the army 
 hangs on my getting promptly through with those carloads of ammunition. 
 Suppose the Yankees attack Beauregard ! He has not powder enough for 
 three hours' fight." 
 
 This was a startling possibility, and forgetting all about Mitchel being 
 in the way, the conductor (the men on both sides had heard the conversa- 
 tion, but had not joined in it) patriotically said : 
 
 "Get through by all means; but you will have to run very slow and 
 put a flag-man out on every curve, or you will have a collision.-" 
 
 Andrews answered quickly: " I will attend to that;" stepped on his own 
 
 T- 
 
126 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 engine and motioned to Knight who was still at the throttle. The latter 
 hearing the words about running slowly had put on the steam in a 
 gradual manner, and the engine glided away at a moderate rate of speed 
 But this was not to last; neither was any flagman to be sent ahead; 
 there had been delays enough. The time had come when it was wise to 
 take a terrible risk. We dared not wait for the passenger train because 
 of the pursuers we had heard, and of the freight which had started toward 
 the break; and we must reach the station above before the passenger started 
 out ! From Adairsville to Calhoun, the next station that had a side track, 
 is a little more than nine miles. The road runs directly north, is almost 
 straight, and but little removed from level; this is the most favorable 
 stretch for running on the whole line. Andrews said to his comrades, 
 " Make her show how fast she can go; every second saved in getting to 
 Calhoun counts." The effect of giving such orders to men whose nerves 
 had all morning been thrilling with suppressed fire may be imagined! The 
 engine was in the finest running condition. Knight had oiled it carefully 
 during the long waiting at Kingston, and again, in part, at Adairsville, 
 and a heavy pressure of steam had accumulated during the pause at the 
 latter station. Now the full force of the mighty power was turned on at 
 once, while oi was poured on sticks and these fed into the furnace. The 
 three cars and twenty men were no load for the powerful engine, and it 
 sprung to its work with a shock that nearly took every man from his feet ! 
 The race against time which followed was grand and terrible. The engine 
 seemed to be not so much running as coursing with great lion-like bounds 
 along the track, and the spectacle from the locomotive as it rose and fell 
 in its ceaseless rapid motion, while houses, fields, and woods rushed by, was 
 wonderful and glorious, almost worth the risk to enjoy ! In the box-car, 
 we were thrown from side to side and jerked about in a manner that baffles 
 description. The car was so close to the engine that it felt every impulse 
 of power and there was no following train to steady it. Many times we 
 were startled with the momentary conviction that we were off the track; 
 but there was no cessation of our rapid flight. We hardly knew what it 
 meant, and though we pushed our door partly open, the risk of being 
 thrown out was too great to permit us to open it wide; and gazing at the 
 panorama that flitted by, with lightning-like rapidity, we could gain no 
 clue to this frantic and perilous chase, for there was no indication of a 
 following train that we could perceive. There was no danger of being 
 seen in the opening of our door, for the rapid flight of the train would 
 have attracted all the attention that anything upon the car could. Andrews 
 scarcely looked ahead while making this run. Brown and Knight, how- 
 ever, did keep a sharp lookout, simply for the purpose of seeing when 
 we came near the station that they might shut off steam, and be able to 
 stop there. They had no hope of reversing or stopping, if they saw the 
 
An Appalling Struggle. 127 
 
 belated passenger train approaching. As well try to reverse a cannon ball 
 in its flight ! if the train started out from Calhoun before we came in sight, 
 it was simply and inevitably death for every one of us; and the people of 
 the other train would not have fared much better. 
 
 Our fireman, J. A. Wilson, gives a very graphic account of this fearful 
 effort to conquer time: * 
 
 "Our locomotive was under a full head of steam. The engineer stood with his hand 
 on the lever, with the valve wide open. It was frightful to see how the powerful iron 
 monster under us would leap forward under the revolutions of her great wheels. Brown 
 would scream to me ever and anon, 'Give her more wood, Alf.' which command was 
 promptly obeyed. She rocked and reeled like a drunken man, while we tumbled from side 
 to side like grains of popcorn in a hot frying-pan. It was bewildering to look at the ground 
 or objects on the roadside. A constant stream of fire ran from the great wheels, and to 
 this day I shudder as I reflect on that, my first and last locomotive ride. We sped past 
 houses, stations, and fields, and out of sight, almost like a meteor, while the bystanders, who 
 scarcely caught a glimpse of us as we passed, looked on as if in both fear and amazement. 
 It has always been a wonder to me that our locomotive and cars kept the track at all, or 
 how they could possibly stay on the track. At times the iron horse seemed literally to fly 
 over the course, the driving wheels of one side being lifted from the rails much of the dis- 
 tance over which we now sped with a velocity fearful to contemplate. We took little 
 thought of the matter then. Death in a railroad smash-up would have been preferred by 
 us to capture." 
 
 Andrews kept his watch in his hand, seeming to notice nothing else, 
 for time was the only element in this part of our problem; and he and 
 Knight, who looked on the same watch, always joined in declaring that 
 the interval of nine miles between the two stations was run in seven and a 
 half minutes; and this not upon a magnificent road with steel rails as that 
 road is to-day, but over a poor and neglected track ! It must, in candor, 
 however, be allowed that Andrews probably reckoned the interval from 
 losing sight of Adairsville until coming in sight of Calhoun. When near 
 the two stations he would be otherwise engaged; and thus the rate may 
 have been little over a mile a minute — surely enough for all the fear, 
 wonder, and sublimity of motion ! 
 
 Our escape on this run was exceedingly narrow. The passenger train 
 had begun to move out before we arrived; but it had only just got under 
 way while we were slackening up for the station. A minute earlier in their 
 starting, would have ended the raid. But seeing us coming, and our 
 whistle sounding out loud and peremptory, they backed before us up the 
 track, and the proper officer obligingly opened the switch to let us on the 
 side track. Of course this was done as much in the interest of the pas- 
 senger train, which could not go on till we were out of the way, as in ours. 
 
 But they did not go on for some time, and we were obliged to await 
 
 'Adventures of Alf. Wilson, Toledo, O., 1880. 
 
128 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 their movements. In backing they had gone far enough, not only to give 
 us room on the side track, but also, as their train was a long one, to com- 
 pletely block the far end of it, and we could not proceed on the main track 
 until they should pull ahead. Before doing this they naturally wanted 
 some explanation. The lateness of the regular train; our having Fuller's 
 engine, without him or any of his men; and not least, the manner in which 
 we had swooped down upon them like some beast of prey, coming 
 without any signal man ahead at a time when under railroad rules they 
 were entitled to the road — all this which only some most urgent occasion 
 or public calamity could excuse, called for explanation. Andrews calmly 
 told his story, and the urgent need of ammunition was felt to justify every 
 thing; and all the questions were asked and answered that are common 
 among railroad men on meeting. Yet Andrews would have talked little 
 and would have made a very short stop, had it not been for the manner in 
 which the passenger train bound in his own. We had a good right to be 
 uneasy here, for we had not cut the wires between this station and Adairs- 
 ville because we had not dared, in the terrible urgency of reaching Calhoun, 
 to delay even for this purpose. A question might come on the wires at 
 any moment which Andrews, with all his adroitness, would not find it easy 
 to answer. Neither had we put any obstructions on the track. This latter 
 omission .prepared the way for another race against time, only less swift 
 and fearful than our own. 
 
 Thus we were again delayed. Andrews tried gentle and indirect 
 means to persuade the conductor of the passenger train that it was per- 
 fectly safe for him to run down and get to Adairsville before Fuller's 
 passenger train. But he was not easily persuaded. The bare escape from 
 collision with our train had shaken his nerves too much for him to wish at 
 once to repeat the experience. Neither did he seem at all in a hurry to 
 move his train ahead and let us out on the main track; but as his train 
 was the only obstacle, it would not have been long, had he continued 
 obstinate, until the reserve force of our party would have been brought 
 into requisition. It may be said here that Andrews was perfectly sincere 
 in telling him that there would be abundant time for him to reach 
 Adairsville before Fuller with his train would be along. We did not think 
 that Fuller would be along that day, and with his own train he was not. 
 But as matters were, if the Calhoun man had allowed himself to be 
 persuaded to start southward, a fearful collision would have ended all possi- 
 bilities of pursuit, and left us free to burn bridges at our leisure. Here 
 was another of the narrow escapes made by the enemy. To understand 
 this it is necessary to recur to Fuller and Murphy, who were within two or 
 three minutes of Kingston when we left that place. 
 
 They were terribly disappointed when they found themselves stopped 
 quite a long distance below Kingston by three heavy freight trains, and 
 
An Appalling Struggle. 129 
 
 learned in a brief conversation with the engineer of the nearest, and the 
 persons who had run down that way on hearing their whistle, that their 
 game had flown. They heard with wonder how long the commander of 
 the captured train had been held there, and how he had succeeded in 
 concealing his real character. The formidable nature of the enemy ahead 
 was now clearly revealed, but it looked for a moment to Fuller as if all his 
 labor had been for nothing, and that he would be able to continue the 
 pursuit only after a ruinous delay. To back all these trains up the heavy 
 grade so that he could get on the side track, and then down again to get 
 off at the upper end, would require an amount of " see-sawing," that 
 would give the captors of his train a hopeless start. 
 
 Here arose a difference of opinion between Fuller and Murphy, who up 
 to this time had worked together in perfect accord. Murphy ran ahead 
 and cut loose the " New York," the new and good engine of one of the 
 freights, attaching it to the car which had brought their tools from Etowah. 
 He then called to Fuller to move the Rome engine back out of the way 
 that he might 'come round on the " Y." But Fuller had different plans. 
 
 The Rome engine and train had stood on its own track all this time 
 waiting for his coming; the Rome branch led into the main track above 
 all the impediments. Why not take that engine ? No sooner thought 
 than executed. Fuller had taken one foot race that day, and he now took 
 another, shorter but not less important. The engine was headed already 
 toward Chattanooga with only one car attached, and in the most favorable 
 position. There was abundance of volunteers, and no need of explana- 
 tions, for now everybody was sure that the impressed powder story was 
 false and absurd, — had thought so all the time ! Conductor Smith, of the 
 Rome train, gave it for the service at once. All was done so quickly that 
 Murphy saw them start and had to run at his best speed to keep from 
 being left behind ! Fuller probably made a mistake in not taking the 
 "New York," as the other engine was much inferior, with small wheels 
 and incapable of great speed. But the distance in which they could use 
 it turned out to be short, and being driven at the height of its power, it is 
 not probable that much was lost; while the time spent in changing the 
 freight trains out of the way might have cost the Oostenaula bridge. 
 
 A mile or more from Kingston they found some ties on the track at 
 the place where we cut the wires, and were obliged to stop and throw 
 them off. Of course an effort was made to send a message from Kingston 
 to Chattanooga as soon as Fuller arrived, but we had cut the wire too 
 quickly for them. Continuing on the way, they came in a few minutes to 
 the place where the track had been torn up, A Southern account says 
 that sixty yards had been removed; but this is a gross exaggeration. 
 Track lifting was only intended to make the road temporarily impassable, 
 and our broken rail answered this purpose as well as a dozen. Had there 
 9 
 
130 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 been a regular track layer with the pursuers, a rail would not have caused 
 .a great delay; but it was in all cases sufficient for its purpose on this day. 
 
 Though we had heard the whistle of the pursuers, they neither heard 
 nor saw us at this point, and came near wreck; but they were on their guard 
 because of the similar break which had caused their fall fro the hand-car, 
 and by great effort and reversing the engine, they were able to prevent 
 an accident. But their progress seemed to be completely barred. As 
 usual no one but Fuller and Murphy seemed to have the least idea of what 
 to do; in fact during the whole day every hopeful plan of pursuit sprung 
 from their indomitable energy. Too much credit (from the Confederate 
 point of view) cannot be given to them. They were already practiced in 
 foot travel, and once more set out in that manner; all the rest, remain- 
 ing behind, had no further influence on the fortunes of the day. But at 
 full speed the two pedestrians pushed over the slippery and muddy road 
 and through the driving rain. They felt sure of finding the freight train, 
 or the passenger, either at Adairsville or further on this side. Should 
 they be obliged to take the terribly fatiguing run to the* station itself 
 they would probably be too late; but they were determined to do their 
 utmost. 
 
 Notice how all things seemed to work against us on this eventful day. 
 If we had not stopped to take up this rail at all, we would have had abundant 
 time to reach the freight and start it south, as we did; and the freight 
 train running south, and Fuller's train running north at full speed would 
 have produced a frightful collision, which could scarcely have been pre- 
 vented; for the freight man had been induced to set out by the repre- 
 sentations of Andrews, and Fuller, on his part, probably believed that 
 Andrews was still running on slow time and had not reached the station 
 above. The stopping to lift this rail, as it turned out, was probably the 
 greatest mistake Andrews made. On the other hand, if the freight had 
 waited for Fuller, so great a delay would have ensued that the Oostenaula 
 bridge, which we were now very near, would have been in flames. 
 
 But the pursuing pair had scarcely been well breathed in this third foot- 
 race, when they heard the welcome whistle of a locomotive. Fuller, who 
 was ahead, stopped in a place where the view was clear, and gave the 
 signal of danger; the freight was checked up as quickly as possible, and 
 while Fuller told in a few words what had happened, and what he wanted, 
 Murphy who had been distanced, came up, and they sprang on board, 
 and took command. With all the power of the " Texas," which was one 
 of the very best engines on the road, and the best the pursuers had yet 
 obtained, they pushed backward toward Adairsville, and learned that 
 Andrews had left a few minutes before. Fuller took his place on the last 
 freight car which was now the front of the train, and directed their move- 
 ments. Murphy was the official superior of all the engineers on the road. 
 
An Appalling Struggle. 131 
 
 He stood by the lever to render assistance when needed and all his orders 
 were cheerfully obeyed. 
 
 It was not long till they were back at the station, when Fuller jumped 
 off, threw the switch over to turn the freight cars which were detached at 
 the same time and allowed to run with their own momentum on the side 
 track; and; then as the last one passed by, he changed the switch back, 
 sprung on the engine and outran the cars which continued to move parallel 
 with him ! This was quick work. They now had a comparatively small crew, 
 but they were all armed with guns, and loaded on the tender and engine 
 alone. It was true that the engine was reversed, but this, while it is somewhat 
 less handy, does not diminish strength or speed. The first question which 
 confronted the pursuers was whether to risk running up to Calhoun in the 
 face of the delayed passenger train. They did not hesitate, as the way 
 had been made clear for them. It was less than ten minutes since 
 Andrews had left, promising to run slowly and carefully, and if he kept 
 his word, he could be overhauled and enclosed between the two trains 
 before he could reach Calhoun; and even if he did not, the danger of 
 collision would be borne by the train ahead and not by the following one. 
 The marvellous flight which Andrews had made was not, of course, dreamed 
 of. Had Andrews been able to persuade the passenger-conductor to push 
 out, as he did the freight-conductor, Fuller's and Murphy's career would 
 have ended. 
 
 These indomitable men now had an excellent engine and ordered full 
 speed. The whole distance of nine miles was made in little more than 
 ten minutes ! There was no obstruction of any kind, and they trusted to 
 the fact of being so close behind Andrews to assure them against any 
 lifted rail. 
 
 Before they reached Calhoun, however, Andrews was released from 
 his perilous position. After he had chatted with the conductor and en- 
 gineer of the down freight for some time and found them indisposed to 
 go on their way, he said in the most matter-of-fact and positive manner: 
 " I must press on without more delay. Pull your engine ahead and let me 
 out." When the order was given in this direct form they were obliged to 
 obey, or give a good reason for refusing; and it may be considered cer- 
 tain that if they had delayed, though Andrews did not threaten violence, 
 yet our engineers would at once have taken control, and executed the 
 order, probably not without bloodshed. 
 
 At last we are on the main track with no train between us and 
 Chattanooga ! and if the reports from Huntsville are true there is no 
 obstruction west of that town, as all travel is cut off by Mitchel. There 
 is reason for exultation on our part. An open road ahead and scores 
 of miles of obstructed and broken track behind us ! For the whole morn- 
 ing we have been running with a train right in front of us, or waiting 
 9 
 
 J- 
 
132 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 for a belated one. We had passed five trains, all but one either extras 
 or behind time — a wonderful achievement ! now the way is clear to our 
 own lines; and the "Y" at Chattanooga is no more difficult of passage 
 than any of the many side tracks we have already successfully encoun- 
 tered. No small amount of the exultation we felt on first taking the train 
 was again ours, as we rushed rapidly on for a mile or more, and then 
 stopped to cut the wire, and to take up a rail (as we hoped) for the last 
 time. The Oostenaula bridge was just ahead, and when that was burned, 
 we would simply run from bridge to bridge, firing them as we passed; and 
 no more of this hard drudgery of track raising and still more terrible work 
 of sitting silent and housed in a dark car waiting for trains to arrive ! We 
 had heard the whistle of a following train a dozen miles back; but it 
 probably was one from Kingston, and if not wrecked by the broken rail, 
 would return there for tools. We knew nothing of Fuller's and Murphy's 
 pursuit, and if we had been told the full story, as already narrated, we 
 would have thought it too wild and improbable even for good fiction. 
 
 But it was expedient to take up this one rail more, before we finally 
 changed our mode of operations. A piece of torn track had been put be- 
 fore or after every train that we had met. It was well to put a broken 
 road behind this passenger train also, that it might not turn back after us 
 on any sudden suspicious freak, and come upon us while working at the 
 Resaca (Oostenaula) bridge. The crisis of our fate approached, and we 
 believed it would be triumphantly passed. Nothing had as yet been lost 
 but time, and if we were fairly prosperous for fifteen minutes more, all 
 would be regained, and the fulfillment of all our hopes, as far as human 
 prospects could reach, be in our own hands. 
 
 No wonder that we worked gladly and cheerfully. Scott climbed the 
 pole with even more than usual agility. Some worked at the taking in of 
 all kinds of combustibles, for we wished to be well provided for the bridge. 
 Every stick and piece of wood we could get hold of was soaking wet, but 
 by breaking and whittling, they could be made to add to a flame, and 
 from the engine, which was kept full of wood for the purpose, we could give 
 a good start to a fire. We had only one iron bar to drive out our spikes; 
 a bent "crow's foot" would have been worth more than its weight in gold; 
 but we hammered away with what we had, and spike after spike was drawn. 
 Here I saw Andrews show real impatience for the first — I am not sure but I 
 may say the only — time. He had altered his dress, throwing off the cape 
 and high hat that he wore while at stations, and had a small cap on, which 
 greatly changed his appearance. The nearing of the time when his plans 
 would all culminate in success seemed to thrill and inspire him. He 
 snatched the iron bar out f the hands of the man who was wielding it, 
 and — though we had strong and practiced workmen in our party — I had not 
 before seen the blows rained down with such precision and force. Some 
 
An Appalling Struggle. 133 
 
 say that he uttered an oath on this occasion, but though standing by I did 
 not hear him: the only words I did hear being directions about the work, 
 given in his mild tones but with quite an emphatic ring of triumph in 
 them. He wanted that rail up in the fewest number of seconds and then 
 • — the bridge ! There were several using a lever of green wood and trying 
 to tear up the end of a rail from which the spikes had not yet been drawn; 
 but the lever bent too much, and a fence rail was added and we lifted 
 again. At that instant, loud and clear from the South, came the whistle of 
 the engine in pursuit ! It was near by and running at lightning speed. 
 The roll of a thousand thunders could not have startled us more. 
 
 What could we do ? At the end where we had been prying the rail it was 
 bent, but it was still too firmly fixed for us to hope to lift it, or break it 
 like the last. But we did the best in our power; we bent the loose end 
 up still further, and put the fence rail carefully under it with the hope 
 that it would compel the pursuers either to stop and adjust it, or throw 
 them from the track, and then piled into the car and engine with a celerity 
 born of long practice, and with one of its old bounds that jerked us from 
 our feet, — for Brown and Knight threw the valve wide open, — the " Gen- 
 eral " bore us rapidly on. The impatience of Andrews to reach the bridge 
 had not been diminished by the appearance of this new element in the 
 situation. 
 
 Here our pursuers were greatly startled. Their story had been swiftly 
 told when they reached Calhoun, and the engine and tender of the passen- 
 ger car with a reinforcement of armed men followed them up the road. 
 Fuller stood on the tender of his own train, which was in front, gazing 
 intently forward to see if there was any dangerous obstacle or break in 
 the track, such as they had already many times encountered. Soon he 
 beheld us at work with feelings which cannot be described. Before get- 
 ting near enough to see our number, we had mounted and sped away, and 
 he saw with exultation that we had not broken the track, and that there 
 seemed to be no obstruction. With full speed he ran on till too close to 
 stop, and then beheld what he believed, at first, to be a broken rail and 
 gave himself up for lost; but it was on the inside of a curve, and as an 
 engine running rapidly, throws most of its weight on the outside, when he 
 ran on it, the bent rail was only straitened down, and they were safely on 
 the other side of this danger. The next train which followed almost im- 
 mediately after, did not notice the obstruction at all There is scarcely a 
 doubt that two minutes more, enabling us to finish getting a rail up at 
 this point, would have given the control of the day into our hands, for 
 there were no more trains on the road either to delay us or to be turned 
 back after us. But as it was, the " Texas " pressed on after us without 
 the slightest loss of headway. 
 
 The coming of this train before the track was torn up was by far the 
 
134 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 most serious misfortune that we had yet encountered. But might it not 
 still be overcome ? The plan which first presented itself to the undismay- 
 ed spirit of Andrews was to use two of our cars as projectiles and hurl 
 them back at the enemy. This was more in accordance with his genius, 
 which delighted in strategy, than the plain course which most of the 
 soldiers would have preferred; that is, a straight out-and-out fight with 
 the pursuing train. Accordingly our engine was reversed — could we have 
 selected a down grade the chance of success would have been better, but 
 we were coming so near the bridge that we could not delay to choose — and 
 when the speed in this way had been checked and the pursuing train was 
 quite close and still going fast, we uncoupled, and bounded on again. 
 But the skillful pursuers were not thus to be beaten. They saw what we 
 were about, and checking their headway when the car was dropped, they 
 also reversed, and coming up to it with moderate force, coupled on, which 
 was easier because their tender was in front. 
 
 The bridge was now just at hand. What should we do? To leave it 
 intact was to be thought of only in the direst necessity. We had carried 
 our ammunition — the fuel we had gathered — into our last car, and while 
 it was not as good as we would have liked, yet in a little time we could 
 make a fire. We now punched a hole in the back end of our car — in fact 
 we had done this in passing from one car to another previous to dropping 
 the last one, — and now began to let ties fall out on the track while we 
 ran. They followed us "end over end " and showed a most perverse 
 disposition to get off the track, but a few remained. This moderated the 
 speed of the pursuing engine, which was a help that we sorely needed, 
 for it was now evident that they either had a faster engine than ours, or 
 better fuel. The latter was certainly the case, for we had been using wood 
 very rapidly without any opportunity for a long time past to replenish it. 
 
 The first feeling of despondency of the whole route took possession 
 of us as we approached the bridge with our pursuer close behind. The 
 situation was in every way unfavorable for us. If we passed by without 
 leaving it in ashes we felt that one important part of our business would 
 be undone even if we were completely successful afterwards in evading 
 pursuit and destroying the Chickamauga bridges. 
 
 Murphy expresses the opinion that we made a great mistake at this 
 point. There was at this time a long and high wooden trestle by which 
 the Resaca bridge is approached. As we came near, we "slowed up," and 
 right in the middle of this trestle we dropped our last car. Murphy says 
 that if we had but thrown it across the track the bridge would have been 
 at our mercy, as well as all the bridges above. He is right, but the diffi- 
 culties in doing this were greater than he thinks. To pull or push the car 
 off by means of the engine, involved some risk of getting the engine itself 
 off, which would have been fatal. We had no good means of moving it 
 
An Appalling Struggle. 
 
 135 
 
 in any other way, and the element of time was all important. The pur- 
 suers were right behind, and while they could not have fired on us at 
 effective range, they could very quickly have alarmed the town ahead of 
 us, and then the track could have been obstructed to prevent our passage. 
 It is easier to imagine what might have been done, than actually to do 
 it, even if the circumstances were repeated ! 
 
 There was no opportunity to turn and fight at this point. The town 
 of Resaca was within a few hundred yards of the bridge, and any noise 
 would bring help from that quarter. Besides our pursuers were armed 
 with guns, and our only chance of getting at close quarters was by an 
 
 OOSTENAL'LA BRIDGE. 
 
 ambuscade. Had the day been dry, we could have flung faggots from 
 the engine upon the roof, but now a fire even on the inside of the large frame 
 bridge, would require careful nursing. With a station only a few hundred 
 feet ahead, where the track might be so easily obstructed, and with the 
 guns of the pursuers behind, we could not give time for this; so we slowly 
 and reluctantly passed over the bridge, after dropping the car, and on 
 through the village of Resaca. The pursuers "took up" this car as 
 they had done the other, and pushed them both through the bridge, and 
 left them on the Resaca side track. 
 
 It may be well to notice here how our ignorance of the enemy and his 
 ignorance of us both inured to his advantage. There had been already 
 many intimations among us that it would be well to turn and fight rather 
 
T 
 
 136 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 than to be chased any further. Had the real weakness of the enemy on 
 the first train been known, Andrews would have certainly ordered the 
 attack. On the other hand, if Fuller's party had known how strong we 
 were he could not have induced them to continue the chase, even if the 
 resolute conductor himself had not been willing to wait for help. It was 
 believed at first that we were but four — the number on the engine. The 
 estimate was never raised higher than eight, Murphy suggesting to Fuller 
 even then, that it would be better to wait for the train behind and take 
 on more men. But Fuller resolved to persevere and at least delay us at 
 the risk of his own life. Had it been known that we were twenty, he and 
 his slender band would not have been guilty of the madness of crowding 
 on nearly twice their number, even if better armed, and sure of help at 
 every station. But this madness, this unreasonable pursuit, the result of 
 imperfect knowledge, served them well. 
 
 After passing Resaca, we again forced our pursuers back by dropping 
 ties on the track, and not knowing whether it was a telegraph station or 
 not, we again cut the wires. No obstructions were placed on the track at 
 this point, but it was on a curve, and taking a rail which had been bent 
 in lifting it I placed one end under the rail at one side and the other pro- 
 jecting diagonally toward the train on the other side. The pursuers saw 
 us start, but seeing no obstructions they ran at a good rate of speed right 
 over this rail ! Their escape was marvellous. Persons on the tender 
 jumped a foot high, and one of Fuller's staunchest helpers demanded 
 that the train be stopped to let him off ! he wanted no more such running 
 as that ! But Fuller, though considering this the greatest of their dangers, 
 would not stop; and it was impossible for him to keep a closer lookout 
 than he had done. 
 
 But what conjectures did we form to account for the unexpected ap- 
 pearance of this pursuing train ? The story as given to the reader was 
 totally unknown then, and we were greatly perplexed. The matter had 
 great practical importance. Was this engine started after us by an au- 
 thority which had also alarmed the whole road ahead of us ? If so, we 
 would do well to abandon our efforts for the destruction of bridges, and 
 seek our own safety. Of one thing we felt sure: it must have been one 
 of the trains that we had passed at Calhoun or Adairsville that was fol- 
 lowing; but why? There were three possibilities only to choose from. 
 The first and least serious was that the suspicious conductor at Calhoun, 
 who had been so unwilling to let us pass, had determined that we were 
 impostors, and at his own motion had set out to follow us. If so, we 
 would have to deal only with him, and might yet accomplish a part of our 
 work. Or it might be that the freight had run to where we had broken 
 up the track, had escaped wreck, and, turning back, had telegraphed ahead 
 before we had cut the wire. In this case all the road ahead would be 
 
An Appalling Struggle. 137 
 
 alarmed, and this was probable indeed. Or, once more, a messenger 
 might have been sent down to Marietta from Big Shanty, and a dispatch 
 sent to Atlanta and around the whole circuit of the Confederacy back to 
 Chattanooga, and, before the wires had been cut, to one of the trains we 
 had passed, with orders to follow us closely and prevent us from damag- 
 ing the road until a train could be sent out from Chattanooga to secure 
 our capture. If either of these latter conjectures were true — -and they 
 were the most probable — our race was almost run ! We would be obliged 
 to leave the road, and essay the far more difficult task of escaping on 
 foot. If Andrews thought either of these probably true, it would fully 
 account for his reluctance in ordering the capture of a pursuing train; for 
 such a capture could do no permanent good, while every one of his party 
 wounded in the fight would be disabled for the inevitable and terrible 
 land journey ahead, and would surely be lost. In view of the almost 
 hopeless situation as it appeared to us then — far worse than the reality, 
 for the road ahead had not been warned as yet — the heroic constancy of 
 Andrews, who continued to put forth every possible effort as coolly and 
 quietly as if success had been within his grasp, is made brightly conspicu- 
 ous. There were now three chasing trains; first, Fuller and his men with 
 the locomotive of the down freight; second, the Calhoun passenger, which 
 had immediately followed him and was not very far behind; and last, the 
 train started from Marietta, and loaded with soldiers. 
 
 For a time after leaving Resaca we did not run very fast. It was 
 evident that we could not get away from the engine behind us by mere 
 speed: the only hope was in some way to disable them, or to obstruct the 
 track; and we were obliged to be saving of our fuel. But now we were 
 approaching Green's, a wood station near Tilton, and we were determined 
 to have a fresh supply at any cost. So the last wood in the box, with a 
 little of our precious oil, was shoved into the furnace, and Brown, who 
 had now taken the throttle, turned on a full head of steam, and we once 
 more flew along the track. At the same time, we who were in the box- 
 car, put a line of ties along its floor and kept them moving to the hole in 
 the end, and let them drop, as fast as possible on the track. This was 
 rapidly exhausting our ammunition, but it was effectual in enforcing slow- 
 ness and caution upon the pursuers. Fuller could not run rapidly in the 
 face of such a succession of obstacles. He did the best he could, giving 
 the signal to reverse whenever he saw a tie on the track, jumping off and 
 removing it, and on again, when the engineer would start with a full head 
 of steam, and reduce speed, as the engine gathered headway to such a 
 rate as would admit of stopping in time, when another tie was seen. It 
 was fearfully perilous; and the only wonder is that he was not wrecked 
 long before the chase was done. But he probably understood that we 
 were racing for the wood-yard ahead. 
 
138 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 In Sight. — Ties thrown from the Car. 
 
An Appalling Struggle. 
 
 139 
 
 When we reached it there was no lingering in the work of loading up. 
 The wood was piled in frantically by men working for life; but before we 
 had half filled the tender we again heard our relentless follower. So 
 eager were we to get the largest possible supply of wood that we did not 
 take their first whistle as a sufficient intimation to start. Then came 
 scream after scream of the most unearthly character, obviously designed 
 
 At the Wood Station. 
 
 to alarm the keeper of the wood -yard that he might hinder us from getting 
 a full supply. But this did not discourage us, for even when Andrews 
 reluctantly gave the word to come on board, Wilson, who as fireman had a 
 great appreciation of the need of fuel, lingered still to get a huge armload 
 more, and the enemy seeing our engine standing there, were actually 
 obliged to " slow up" to avoid the collision that seemed inevitable. How- 
 ever we did not wait for them to get close enough to use their shotguns — 
 
140 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 at least not to any effect, though Wilson, in his published account, is 
 quite positive that some guns were fired. He says: 1 
 
 " We had, however, secured only a partial supply when the chasing train came in 
 sight, loaded with armed soldiers. Our pursuers were worked up to an infuriated pitch of 
 excitement, and rent the very air with their screeches and yells as they came in sight of 
 us, like dogs when the quarry is sprung. They opened on us at long range with mus- 
 ketry. The bullets rattled around us like hail, but fortunately none of our party was hit." 
 
 But we now had a good head of steam, and with a joyful bound, our 
 engine, as if refreshed from its rest, sped on again. We had been careful 
 to so obstruct the track that the enemy was obliged to come to a full 
 halt, and thus give us time to once more get out of sight. 
 
 We passed Tilton in safety, and the water station, which at that time 
 was at a different place from the wood-yard, was soon reached. Our sup- 
 ply of this necessity was low, and without it our progress would be at once 
 arrested. We stopped, adjusted the pipes, told the powder story — although 
 from the battered appearance of our only car, with a hole knocked in 
 each end, that story was no longer plausible, but it answered for the 
 moment, and we succeeded in getting all the water we needed. Had any 
 objection been made, we would have taken it by force; and the assurance 
 with which we went to work aided in securing confidence. Before the tank 
 was full the pursuers came in sight, but seeing us, they ran slowly, and as 
 a party of our men had run back and put some obstructions on the track, 
 out of gun-shot, they were obliged to come to a full stop there, thus giving 
 us the time needed. Then we mounted and sped on toward Dalton. 
 
 It was advisable at once to get decisively ahead of the pursuers before 
 reaching this town, which might present serious difficulties. As there 
 were no bridges to burn now for a considerable distance, the only other 
 thing was to try once more to tear up the track. The engine was again in 
 good running condition, and we rushed rapidly forward, putting frequent 
 obstructions on the track — mostly by dropping ties or sticks of firewood, 
 but in one or two instances by reversing the engine, jumping out and piling 
 up obstructions. At a favorable place we stopped again for a more per- 
 manent break. 
 
 Long practice had made us skillful in this matter, and the last two 
 stops had shown us that the enemy could not run upon us without great 
 care. So we divided at once into four parties. Scott and a companion 
 cut the telegraph: Knight carefully inspected the engine; two or three ran 
 back just out of gun-shot, and heaped obstructions on the track, while the 
 remainder worked with might and main in taking up a rail. It was here 
 that a little occurrence took place that has been much misrepresented. A 
 Southern account, widely copied, says that Andrews's men almost mutini- 
 
 1 Adventures of Alf. Wilson, Toledo, O., 1880. 
 
An Appalling Struggle. I4r 
 
 ed against him at this place. The facts are these: the writer and the men 
 in the box-car had come to feel that there was no need of running so long 
 before the pursuing train, which we could see to be a short one, with pro- 
 bably not much if any greater force than our own. Now while as many 
 were at the rail as could find places to work — the process of lifting it with 
 our imperfect tools was very slow, requiring more than five minutes — I 
 said to Andrews, " We can capture that train, if you are willing." 
 
 " How?'' he asked. I answered: 
 
 "Find a good place on a curve where there are plenty of bushes" — (as 
 the road had numberless curves, and ran mostly through woods, this was 
 easy); "then let us put on some obstructions and hide; one of our en- 
 gineers can run ahead a mile or two, and come back after us; when the 
 enemy stop to clear the track, we will rush on them, and when we have 
 captured them, our other engineer can reverse their engine and send it 
 in a hurry down the track to clear the road of any more trains that may 
 be following." 
 
 Andrews said, in his quiet way, "It is a good plan. It is worth try- 
 ing/' and looked around in a meditative manner as if weighing the chances. 
 Then the enemy's whistle sounded, we saw them rush up to the obstruc- 
 tions we had placed on the track, stop by reversing, and labor as frantical- 
 ly to clear the road as we were doing in trying to raise the rail. 
 
 But our efforts were in vain. The stubborn spikes still held, and as 
 they were ready to move on again, Andrews called out, " All aboard, " 
 and we dashed away. That was not the place to make a fight as we all 
 knew, for revolvers against shot guns and rifles would have had no chance 
 at long range; but from an ambush we could have been climbing into 
 their engine and cars before they could pick up their guns, and the con- 
 flict would not have been many minutes doubtful. This was the nearest 
 we came to what a Southern account called " open mutiny" — a mere re- 
 spectful suggestion in the line of our work. No officer was ever more 
 heartily obeyed than was Andrews during the whole of this day, and none 
 of us said anything more about this plan fur the time, partly because we 
 felt that our leader was better able to judge what was to be done than we, 
 and partly also, I must confess, because we thought he was only waiting 
 for the best place to turn on our foes, and that we would soon have all the 
 fighting we wanted. 
 
 The full speed of our engine was again called into requisition as we 
 neared Dalton, and by the aid of a few ties dropped on the track, we were 
 once more a respectable distance ahead. We needed this interval badly, 
 for it was by no means certain that the switches at this point would be 
 properly adjusted for our immediate passage through; and if not, serious 
 difficulty might arise. We might have a battle with forces in front as well 
 as in the rear, for Dalton was the largest town we had reached since leav- 
 
142 Daring a?id Suffering. 
 
 ing Marietta. Here a road diverged to Cleveland in Tennessee, where it 
 connects with the main line from Richmond to Chattanooga (see map), 
 thus making a large triangle, or as a railroad man would say a great " Y." 
 At that time no telegraph wires were on this cross road; they were not 
 put up till 1877. There were also numerous side tracks, and a proba- 
 bility that cars might be left standing on some of them; and as we had 
 more than made up our hour's delay at Kingston, and were now much 
 ahead of time, there was no certainty of the road being rightly adjusted 
 for us. It was therefore necessary to stop at the opening of the switch, 
 which was fortunately a little way down from the large passenger depot, 
 which had a shed over all the tracks, and through which we had to pass. 
 
 Here the coolness and adroitness of Andrews shone out with pre- 
 eminent lustre. It is likely that when we had spoken of fighting a little 
 way back, his mind was occupied rather with the problem of passing Dal- 
 ton, and of judging by what took place there whether the enemy was 
 warned. The train was stopped, he ran forward, observed that the track 
 was clear, spoke to one or two bystanders, and was back to his post in an 
 exceedingly short time. To one or two who had come up even in these 
 few seconds, he said, " I am running this train through to Corinth, and 
 have no time to spare;" and nodded to Knight, who once more put on 
 the full force of the engine — there was nothing to be gained by care in 
 avoiding alarm any longer, for the distant whistle of the pursuer was 
 heard — and we rushed at the depot, which then stood right across the 
 double track, and passed with fearful speed under its roof. Here Knight 
 got his most terrible fright. The darting into the partial darkness of the 
 shed was bad enough; but just at the far end, the main track bends 
 sharply to the left, and the swerve was so sudden, and the speed already 
 so high, that Knight believed that he was rushing on another side track 
 and that in a moment would come the awful crash. But instead, the en- 
 gine instantly righted and he again saw the track straight before him. But 
 so quickly had we passed that we could not certainly determine whether 
 the people at the station had been warned or not ! 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE FINAL RACE. 
 
 A MILE above Dalton, which was about as soon as the headlong rush 
 of the engine could be checked, we stopped again, just opposite 
 to where Col. Jesse Glenn's regiment of conscripts was encamped 
 in a field. Their position, which was within two or three hundred yards 
 of us, was probably not seen until we were close to them, and it was better 
 to take the risk of their interference than to lose time by seeking another 
 place for most pressing work. Again the wire was cut; but it was a second 
 too late; for a message had just been flashed through, no doubt even as 
 Scott was bringing it down. The usual obstructions were here piled on 
 the track, and we again essayed to take up a rail, for the Chickamauga 
 bridges were just above, and we wanted time enough to get them on fire; 
 hoping that Fuller would stop long enough at Dalton for the purpose of 
 getting his telegram ready, to allow us to finish the track lifting. No 
 men ever worked with more desperate energy, but all in vain; long before 
 the rail was loose the pursuers were again upon us. 
 
 The race recommenced with all its speed and fury. The great tunnel 
 was a short distance ahead — a glorious place for an ambush, where, in the 
 darkness, the guns of the enemy would be of little value. If Andrews was 
 disposed to fight, there would be the place of all others to do it. With 
 the smoke of our train filling the space, with our party in ambush along 
 the sides, success would be comparatively sure, if they had twice our 
 number, for of course we could not tell how much of a reinforcement they 
 might pick up at Dalton. But we kept right on through the tunnel and 
 the village of Tunnel Hill beyond, where we carefully drew down to con- 
 ceal our number from the curious eyes of any who might be about the 
 station. 
 
 At Calhoun Fuller had received a small but very effective reinforce- 
 ment — only a boy thirteen years old, but worth a dozen of ordinary men — 
 by means of one of those apparently small circumstances which often in- 
 fluence the course of great events. At Chattanooga the chief officers of 
 the road had become alarmed by receiving no dispatches from Atlanta, or 
 the stations below Kingston. They therefore directed the young assistant 
 operator at Dalton, to jump on the passenger train just then leaving that 
 
144 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 station and go south, sending them back word at each station passed till 
 the cause of the trouble was found. He had only got as far as Calhoun 
 when Andrews passed, and Fuller in a moment after. The latter hardly 
 came to a stop before he saw the operator, and called him, and without a 
 word of explanation, seized his hand and dragged him on the train. In 
 the run up, however, he made all the necessary explanations, and wrote 
 out the following dispatch: 
 
 FULLER'S TELEGRAM. 
 
 " To Gen. Leadbetter, Commander at Chattanooga: 
 
 " My train was captured this A.M. at Big Shanty, evidently by Federal soldiers in dis- 
 guise. They are making rapidly for Chattanooga, possibly with the idea of burning the 
 railroad bridges in their rear. If I do not capture them in the meantime, see that they do 
 not pass Chattanooga. 
 
 WILLIAM A, FULLER." 
 
 This he gave to the operator, saying, " Don't speak to anybody or lose 
 a second till you put that through to Chattanooga. Jump for the plat- 
 form when I slow up, for I must push on and keep those Yankees from 
 getting up a rail, or burning the bridges." 
 
 It was terribly quick work. The operator was at home in the office, 
 and almost before Fuller had cleared the shed he was at the desk and the 
 first words were over the wires. Whether they had time to get the whole 
 message over before the cut is very doubtful, and not material, for the 
 first two lines would answer every purpose. Had Fuller stopped at this 
 point, and himself went into the office long enough to set the operator at 
 work, it is almost certain that we would have had the rail up, and then all 
 the bridges above that point would have been burned; though it is still 
 possible that enough of the message might have been pushed through to 
 secure our arrest in Chattanooga. This was another striking instance of 
 the many narrow margins on which this day hinged. 
 
 Just north of Dalton an incident occurred which well illustrates the 
 spirit that possessed the Confederates on this occasion. Benjamin B. 
 Flynn, who resided in the immediate vicinity of Dalton, happened to cross 
 the track just in advance of our engine. Noticing the fearful speed, he 
 raised his hand and said to his companion, " That engineer will be dis- 
 charged for reckless running." The gesture was seen and assumed to 
 be a signal. He joined in the chase afterward, but that night when he 
 returned home, a detachment from the regiment where we had torn up 
 the track, dragged him from his bed, and tying him up, whipped him 
 almost to death ! ' 
 
 1 See a full account of the affair, with Flynn's own letter, in the Atlanta Southern 
 Confederacy, of April 20th, 1862. 
 
The Final Race. 145 
 
 As Fuller pressed on toward the great tunnel, even his resolute heart 
 almost died within him, while all his party began to blame him for fool- 
 hardiness. He feared to plunge into its dark depths. It was still filled 
 with smoke from our engine; and he well knew that if we jumped off at 
 the far end and hurled back our locomotive at him, it meant a horrible 
 death to every one on his train; and he was by no means sure that we 
 would not do it. Mr. Murphy, who had so ably stood by him all the 
 while, here counselled prudence, pointing out all the perils of an ambush. 
 But Fuller realized as apparently no one else did the desperate need of 
 pressing on to save the road; and he had made so many escapes and been 
 so marvellously favored, that a kind of fatalism took hold of him. He 
 determined not to lose a minute, no matter what the danger might be. It 
 may as well be said here that no prudent and common-sense kind of 
 pursuit, such as possibly any other man would have employed, could have 
 had the slightest chance of success. But even Fuller quailed as they dived 
 into the cloud of smoke that hung around the entrance of the tunnel, and 
 held his breath for a few seconds (they were still at full speed), till he 
 saw with a sigh of relief a gleam of light ahead and knew that there was 
 no other engine now in the tunnel ! On he pressed, for he knew the value 
 of the Chickamauga bridges ahead as well as we did. 
 
 But for the wetness of the day all his efforts even yet would have been 
 foiled. We now did what had been in the mind of Andrews, doubtless, 
 for some time past — what he might have tried even at the Oostenaula 
 bridge had not the interval between that and Calhoun been so fearfully 
 short. He ordered us to fire our last car, while we were running. It was 
 said easily but was much harder to do. Everything about the car was as 
 wet as it well could be. The rain fell in torrents, and the wood was 
 drenched in the tender. It was by no small effort and skillful firing that 
 the engine fire could be kept at the heat required for fast running. But 
 desperate fingers tore everything combustible loose from the car, and 
 smashed it into kindling. Some blazing faggots were stolen from the 
 engine and the fire made to burn. The rapid motion with driving rain 
 was an obstacle at first, but as we fed up the blaze and sheltered it as well 
 as possible, it grew rapidly till soon but one could stay on the car and 
 watch it, and all the others crowded on the tender and locomotive. The 
 steam was now gradually shut off that we might come slowly upon the 
 bridge and be able to leave the burning car just at the right place. We 
 came to a full stop at this first Chickamauga bridge, a large one, and well 
 covered. 1 Inside it was at least dryer than on the outside, and we 
 doubted not that with time it would burn well. The only question was, 
 " Will that time be given ?" We added almost the last of our oil and nearly 
 
 1 The bridges are of different pattern now and would be much more difficult to burn. 
 10 — - 
 
146 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 the last stick of wood — knowing that a wood station was not far ahead, 
 and if this bridge could be made to burn well, we could have all the time 
 we wanted to get wood and everything else. In fact we put life itself on 
 this last throw, and left ourselves, in case of failure, hopelessly bankrupt. 
 For a considerable time, as it seemed to us, though it must have been 
 measured by seconds rather than minutes, we remained on the other side 
 
 Kindling a Fire in the Box-Car. 
 
 of the fire watching. Then the inexorable smoke of the foe was seen; 
 the pin connecting the burning car with our engine was pulled out and we 
 slowly moved on. Too clearly we saw the ruin of all our hopes ! To 
 wait the coming of our foes was vain. They were now near at hand, and 
 we could see their guns, with which they would be able to fight us at long 
 range. The car which, if the day had been dry. would long before this 
 have filled the bridge with a mass of roaring flame, was burning faster than 
 
The Final Race. 147 
 
 the bridge. To take it to another bridge was useless, for the drenching 
 rain would have given it little chance to burn away from the shelter of the 
 bridge. Very sadly we left the tall column of smoke behind. The pur- 
 suers saw the car, and realizing how serious their loss would be if it was 
 permitted to consume the bridge, they pushed right into the smoke and 
 shoved the burning car on to Ringgold but a short distance ahead, where 
 it was left to smoke and sputter in the rain on the side track. 
 
 We were now on what proved to be our last run. I have often been 
 asked if this day was not one of great fear and terror on the part of those 
 who were engaged in the race. For my own part, I cannot honestly lay 
 claim to any greater fear than I had often felt in ordinary military service. 
 No matter what happened, there was the assurance that we still had one re- 
 source — the power to turn around and attack the pursuing foe. From the 
 beginning, such a conflict had been present to my mind as a matter of 
 course. Before leaving camp, this had been reckoned a natural con- 
 sequence of our position. It had been frequently talked of among the 
 men, and not one of them seemed to regard it with any more dread than 
 an ordinary battle. We had been careful to select large revolvers for use, 
 and not for show, and when we found the enemy gaining upon us, or our 
 leader's plans for their destruction failing, we only felt or said that our 
 time to strike would soon come. We did not have the boastful feeling 
 that we were an overmatch for a large body of southern soldiers, for we 
 all knew how desperately they could and often did fight; but of the ordi- 
 nary citizens gathered up as we presumed our pursuers were, or even of 
 conscripts, we had no great fear. That we had not our accustomed arms 
 was a serious disadvantage, but this could be remedied by getting into 
 close quarters; and we trusted that our leader, who had shown such won- 
 derful skill in management, would be able to put us within short range of 
 the pursuing train where we felt sure that we could quickly give a good 
 account of it. 
 
 Probably the fact of Andrews having never been in battle, but always 
 engaged in schemes where his own cool daring and sagacious planning 
 counted for everything, and mere force for nothing, made him hesitate 
 to order an attack which would throw aside all these qualities and deter- 
 mine the issue by simple fighting. A time was near when we would 
 firmly have disputed our leader's command if there had been an officer 
 of any authority among us who could have been substituted for him; but 
 not until Andrews himself had definitely abandoned his authority. 
 
 Many times the question has been asked, "Why did you not reverse 
 your engine, and, jumping off, let it drive back at the enemy?" What 
 good could that have done? If their engine and our own had been de- 
 stroyed, as was very probable, together with a considerable number of 
 lives, we would only have been where we were before we captured the 
 
14S Daring and Suffering. 
 
 engine at all, except that the whole country would have been aroused, and 
 our disguise thrown off. The second train would have been on the ground 
 in a few minutes and the power of pursuit would have been undiminished. 
 We had no wish to sacrifice our own engine until the last effort possible 
 had been made. To merely destroy had no charm for us, when that de- 
 struction could neither promote our escape nor serve a military purpose. 
 
 We crouched down as well as we could in the tender while passing Ring- 
 gold, that the enemy might not see our number; and when beyond the town 
 we arose and looked about us. The country was mostly wooded and rough, 
 being much cut up by the branches of the swollen Chickamauga creek. 
 We had no fuel, though we might have taken on a few water-soaked fence 
 rails and broken them to burn; but what would have been the use ? Every 
 combustible scrap was carefully gathered up and thrown into the engine. 
 Worst symptom of all, a large pair of saddle-bags which we had never 
 seen Andrews without from the time of the midnight conference, together 
 with his cap and some other pieces of clothing that he did not need for im- 
 mediate use, were flung remorselessly into the furnace. Various papers went 
 along. These were probably documents that he feared would compro- 
 mise himself or others in case of capture. Such preparations were indeed 
 ominous. But his next command — the last he ever gave to us as a part}' — 
 was more dreadful still, and for the first time that day there shot a pang 
 of mortal terror to my heart. Not the crash of the engine down an en- 
 bankmetit, nor the coming of another train of the enemy from the north 
 shutting us between two fires, would have caused such a sense of despair 
 and hopeless misery to steal over me. This was the order, which, as inti- 
 mated before, our party, had they been properly organized, would not 
 have obeyed. 
 
 For our situation was still far from desperate. Aside from the capture 
 of the pursuing train, which would now have been very difficult from the 
 fact that we had neither fuel for rapid running, nor the obstructions on 
 board that were necessary to place us far enough ahead for an ambuscade, 
 there was another plan to which our leader was virtually pledged, which 
 presented every prospect of saving our own lives, though it was now too 
 late to accomplish our original purpose. We were some five miles beyond 
 Ringgold, within a mile of Graysville, or nineteen miles by the longest 
 railway course from Chattanooga. From that city westward to Bridgeport 
 was twenty-eight miles further. But the nearest way to Bridgeport was 
 not through Chattanooga, but further south, and by that route it was not 
 distant more than thirty-five or forty miles. The direct course was at 
 right angles with the numerous mountain ranges which here run almost 
 north and south, a route over which cavalry could not be used, and which 
 was known to more than one of our party. Two comrades had pocket com- 
 passes which would have guided us in thick woods or in cloudy weather by 
 
The Final Race. 149 
 
 day or night. Now to have left our train in a body, and without delaying to 
 seek concealment, to have struck over the streams and mountains at right 
 angles, as rapidly as we could go, would have been our most hopeful 
 course. Long before night of the next day we would have been safe 
 within Mitchel's lines! Why not? How could the enemy have cap- 
 tured us ? If they sent cavalry, these would necessarily have made long 
 circuits and have been obliged to adhere to the lines of the road, and thus 
 could not have come near us while clinging to the valleys and mountain sides. 
 Even in thick woods they could not have overtaken us. If they followed 
 us with a strong part) on foot, we fleeing for our lives, would not have 
 deserved to escape, if we could not have held our distance for forty miles 
 or more. If they had ridden ahead and raised the whole country for a gen- 
 eral man-hunt, they would have had only twenty-four hours or less to or- 
 ganize it, and no small party then could have arrested twenty armed men. 
 In fine, this plan of escape through a mountainous and densely wooded 
 country did not appear to me to be more dangerous than a cavalry dash 
 on the lines of the enemy's communications — an every-day military affair. 
 Even if Mitchel did not prove to be in the neighborhood of Bridgeport 
 when we arrived, we would then have been in the loyal mountainous dis- 
 trict where we would have met as many friends as foes. All that we 
 needed in the way of provisions and guides, our force would have en- 
 abled us to command, and even guns and ammunition could readily 
 have been gathered on our way. 
 
 But all these advantages depended on our keeping together under one 
 head. An army scattered and disorganized is lost; and our little army 
 was no exception. The fatal command which Andrews now gave as we 
 were huddled together in the wood-box of the tender, was to jump off, one 
 by one, scatter in the woods, and each man strive to work his own way back 
 to the Union army ! We hesitated, but had no concert of action, no leader, 
 no time for council, and the instinct of obedience was still strong upon 
 us; but it was a fatal order, and led directly to the calamities that followed. 
 It transformed us in a moment from a formidable body of picked soldiers 
 ready to fight to the death, into a scattered mass of fugitive boys, bewil- 
 dered and hopeless in an enemy's country ! 
 
 Yet no one of us felt like censuring our leader for this order, which 
 every one at the moment believed to be a terrible mistake. He was not a 
 trained soldier, and had never learned the power of disciplined men. 
 All that he had achieved heretofore had been by the force of individual 
 effort; and he never seemed so much at home as when thrown on his own 
 resources. In a most pathetic letter, printed on a subsequent page, he ex- 
 pressed perfect confidence in his power, in the absence of a certain con- 
 tingency, to have eluded the enemy and secured his own escape; and 
 what he felt confident of doing he thought others could also do; or 
 
150 Daring and Suffering, 
 
 that if they were captured he would be in a position to give them very 
 efficient help. Probably he thought that each man of the party would 
 find the same relief that he did, in being cast entirely on his own re- 
 sources. 
 
 Then it must further be remembered, in explanation of this mistaken 
 order, that Andrews had slept none the night before, that he had been 
 nearly twenty-four hours without food, and that he had spent nearly two 
 days and a night in the most exhausting labors, both mental and physical, 
 that it is possible to conceive. He had seen his cherished plans, when on 
 the brink of success, overthrown by what seemed the remorseless hand of 
 destiny. To the many failures and sorrows of his past life had been 
 added the crowning misfortune of this defeat. It had ever been his sad 
 and tantalizing lot, to almost, but not quite achieve; to succeed grandly 
 up to a certain point, and then to fail through some cause too strong 
 for human power, and too obscure for human foresight. Perhaps under 
 his calm brow he realized this with an intensity of anguish, and felt that 
 the greatest favor he could do those he had led within sight of a hor- 
 rible death, and into the presence of an enraged and triumphant foe, 
 was to separate them at once from his own dark and shadowed destiny. 
 If so, that was the most fearful mistake of all; and as this order was 
 given, we could almost, as we looked southward through the driving 
 rain and the storm-clouds, behold already the dark outline of the Atlanta 
 scaffolds! 
 
 It was pitiful! The " General " had served us well ever since the morn- 
 ing hour in fearful speed and patient waiting, in exulting raptures and in 
 almost despair. It was hard to abandon her now. She was substantially 
 uninjured. The engineers, Brown and Knight, had taken good care of 
 her, and, with wood and oil in abundance, there would have been no diffi- 
 culty on her part in completing the run to Huntsville. She was still jog- 
 ging along at the rate of eight or ten miles an hour, and could maintain 
 that pace a little longer. The pursuers had also diminished their speed, 
 so as to just keep us in sight, having apparently no wish to press upon 
 what may have seemed to them like a wounded and dying lion. The 
 command to " jump off and scatter " was repeated with the injunction to 
 be quick about it, as the engineer wished to reverse the engine and drive 
 it back upon the enemy. With such a reason, there could be no more 
 hesitation. It is said that some three or four had already got off at 
 the first word of command; but the most of us had hesitated, not on ac- 
 count of the still rapid motion of the train, but in the idle hope that in 
 some way, this terrible parting might be averted. Now one after another 
 clambered down on the step and swung off. I was neither among the first 
 nor the last; and jumping unskillfully out from the step, instead of for- 
 
The Final Race. 
 
 IU 
 
 ward, whirled over and over on hands and feet for several revolutions. 
 Rising in a dazed condition, though unhurt with the exception of a few 
 scratches from the briers with which the place abounded, I looked over 
 the animated scene, with the deepest interest. The men who had jumped 
 off were, according to instructions, flying in different directions; a few 
 others were just coming off the engine in almost the same way that I had 
 done, while the engineers were attempting to carry out their scheme of 
 reversing the engine, which could do no good now, except possibly to 
 
 &?£&%. = 
 
 Leaving the Locomotive. 
 
 delay the inevitable pursuit a little, and give us a better opportunity to 
 organize our plans. The brakes of the tender were put on still more to 
 diminish speed, and the reversal was made. Here is a slight conflict of 
 authority. The pursuers say that the brakes were not loosed again; but our 
 engineers are equally positive that they were. It is not material, for the 
 result is the same. The steam power was so low, that though the engine 
 moved back, it was with moderate velocity and I saw the pursuers reverse 
 
1 5 2 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 also, and coming to a full stop, whistle two or three times as it approached 
 — a seeming whistle of alarm, though there was little in the approach of 
 our poor " General " to fear; and then they moved slowly before it for a 
 short distance till the two were in contact, when the weaker stopped, and 
 the steam was shut off. The great Railroad Chase was over ! 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 WHAT WAS ACTUALLY ACCOMPLISHED. 
 
 WHOEVER has attentively read the preceding pages will under- 
 stand that the enterprise described was not a mere hair-brained 
 and reckless raid which could scarcely hope for success and 
 could have achieved no solid result. On the contrary he will realize that 
 it promised much, and came very near success; while its ultimate failure 
 was only one of those chances of war which no human wisdom can avert, 
 and which give to this game of life and death its terrible fascination. 
 
 Why did it fail? Four causes may be assigned, three of which are but 
 branches of one. 
 
 i. The delay of one day. This is the first and far the most important. 
 Had Mitchel been equally delayed, no harm would have resulted; but 
 he was not, and in consequence the road was crowded with extra trains. 
 The responsibility for this delay must rest upon Andrews himself. 
 
 2. The rain on Saturday. This made the use of fire slow and difficult. 
 But it may be regarded as a part of the first cause, for on the clay assigned, 
 this difficulty would not have existed. On Friday there was a clear day and 
 a roaring wind. We would not have spent much time then in the lifting 
 of rails, for a bridge fired and fanned by such a breeze as delayed us in 
 crossing the Tennessee, would in a few minutes have made an impassable 
 barrier. But on Saturday the rain fell in torrents, and everything was 
 almost insured against fire. 
 
 3. Andrews's reluctance to fight. He took the men along as laborers 
 rather than warriors; he did not inspect their arms, but simply advised 
 that each be furnished with a good revolver. I was asked by a person to 
 whom I gave this reason whether I thought Andrews cowardly ! The 
 term might as well be applied to Julius Caesar ! But his plans were based 
 on strategy rather than force; and the failure to turn and fight at the pro- 
 per time was disastrous. A second in command who would have stood 
 by him, and at the critical time have advised him to turn on the foe, 
 would have remedied this evil. It is the opinion of the Confederates, as 
 well as our own, that if we had attacked them with half the determi- 
 nation shown afterward at Atlanta when weaker and fewer, we would 
 have been sure of success. The fault for this neglect was in General 
 
154 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 Mitchel, who should have put some determined fighter in command of the 
 party, under the direction of Andrews. If he had not wished to risk an- 
 other man there were members of the party fully competent. 
 
 4. The pursuit of Fuller and Murphy. It was mere accident that the 
 latter with his coolness and knowledge of all repairs, and official authority 
 on the road, was present that morning. The day before he would not have 
 been. Fuller was probably the only conductor on the road who would have 
 been equal to the terrible vigor of this pursuit; and it was doubtful whether 
 he could have carried it through without the help of Murphy. When 
 it is reflected that a difference of one minute or less at any one of two or 
 three distinct points, would have given complete success despite all hin- 
 drances, it will be seen how narrow was the margin, and how little the 
 help of Murphy could have been spared. 
 
 It required all of these four to defeat us. No one of them, nor any 
 three, would have been sufficient. Looking back over the whole matter I 
 give it as my candid opinion that when we set out from camp our chances 
 of success were as good as those of Mitchel in his march upon Huntsville. 
 But in war there are no certainties. 
 
 It may also be maintained that even in what was actually done, the 
 score of men engaged rendered to their army, at whatever cost of suffer- 
 ing to themselves, a greater service than ten times their number could have 
 wrought in the ordinary line of military duty, and contributed their full 
 share to the overthrow of the rebellon. Three considerations support 
 this claim. 
 
 The superintendent of the Western and Atlantic Road at once tele- 
 graphed a request for strong guards at all important bridges; and 
 E. Kirby Smith from Knoxville, under date of April 16th, directs Gen. 
 Leadbetter to send troops from Chattanooga for that purpose. There 
 were twelve or fifteen bridges on this road alone, all requiring guards to 
 insure them against the repetition of an attempt such as ours; and when 
 to these is added all other bridges in exposed positions, about which the 
 enemy was made uneasy in consequence of our raid, the number so em- 
 ployed cannot be estimated at less than several hundreds, abstracted from 
 active service at a time when every man was urgently needed. As a sim- 
 ple diversion of force, this raid was eminently successful. 1 
 
 But another result was in the end not less important. Everything that 
 increased the rigor of the war-pressure inured in the long run to the 
 advantage of the Union cause. From the time when it was shown that 
 Federal soldiers in disguise could penetrate to the very heart of the Con- 
 federacy, a much more stringent passport system was adopted. All guards 
 at ferries, as well as bridges, were strengthened; arriving and departing 
 trains were rigidly examined; and a general atmosphere of distrust and 
 'See also the message of Gov. Brown, of Georgia. Supplement, Chap. VI. 
 
What was Actually Accomplished. 
 
 33 
 
 suspicion was intensified all through the South. The running of the in- 
 ternal or land blockade, which had been encouraged on the Southern side 
 because of their great need of the articles imported, was carefully scruti- 
 nized and thus made more difficult; an important result, as the Federals 
 were greatly interested in reducing the amount of contraband articles 
 carried into the South. They could not expect many persons to employ 
 such a trade to their advantage as Andrews had done; and the Southerners 
 on their part were so frightened by the deadly blow which had been 
 aimed at their heart under cover of this secret trade, that it became difficult 
 for any genuine blockade-runner to convince them that he was not also in 
 the interest of the enemy. A large force employed in guarding the 
 frontier could not have accomplished as much as did our expedition in this 
 totally unlooked-for direction. The same consideration will show how 
 absurd is the statement made by many Southern authorities, that Andrews 
 was to be rewarded for his part in this raid by the privilege of "trading 
 to the extent of five thouasnd dollars a month afterward \" In the case of 
 success no less than failure, his trading would have been over; no doubt, 
 he felt that what he had promised his betrothed — that he would after this 
 one enterprise retire from the perilous business in which he was engaged — 
 was the expression of a simple necessity. He could never have been trust- 
 ed by the Confederates again. 
 
 But the third consideration is far above these. The greatest gains or 
 losses in war connot be weighed or measured. A daring deed may ac- 
 complish nothing in material results, and yet in kindling the emulation 
 and raising the spirits of the one side, and inspiring the other with respect 
 for their adversary, it may accomplish more than the capture of a fortress. 
 The death of Leonidas, with his three hundred at Thermopylae, was worth 
 more to the Greeks than the gain of many a battle; the Persian concep- 
 tion of Greek valor was immeasurably heightened, and in many a doubt- 
 ful conflict, may well have turned the scale; while every Greek felt his 
 arm nerved anew by their heroism. It was especially necessary that in 
 this conflict there siiould be some unmistakeable illustrations of Northern 
 daring; for it had been an accepted tradition, to some extent at the North 
 as well as at the South, that in personal bravery, in dash and enthusiasm, 
 the Southern soldier far excelled the Northern; and up to this time nearly 
 all the daring movements and dashing raids had been displayed on behalf 
 of the South. The idle boast that one Southern soldier was worth five 
 "Yankees" was probably never sincerely made in that extreme form; but 
 there was a firm belief that, man for man, the advantage was on the side of 
 the rebels. Nothing during the whole war did so much to shake this feel- 
 ing as our raid. It was beating the enemy at his own game. They 
 acknowledged even with exaggerated emphasis that Morgan, their favorite 
 raider and guerilla chief, had done nothing to equal this; and they spoke 
 
156 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 of the possibilities of Northern valor with far more respect after this 
 signal illustration of it. An almost amusing expression of this feeling 
 will be given later in narrating the exaggerated caution with which the 
 captives of this band were guarded; and one Confederate countryman said 
 to Geo. D. Wilson, one of the most heroic of the number, with charming 
 simplicity, " Has Mitchel any more men like you ? " Wilson was equal to 
 the occasion and at once answered, " Why, we are the worst men of his 
 division, the refuse of the whole army, and he only sent us down here to 
 get rid of us ! '' 
 
 In recounting much of indignity and severe suffering inflicted, it is but 
 just to remember, in extenuation, the extreme rage naturally felt toward 
 our leader. Just in proportion as he had been trusted, was the revulsion 
 of feeling and the desire for vengeance, when the enemy discovered that 
 he had been playing false. It might have been foreseen that the pursuit 
 would be pressed with remorseless vigor, and that none of the means em- 
 ployed in hunting fugitive slaves would be spared. When captured, the 
 probability was that every one would at once be put to death in the most 
 summary way that fury could suggest. Not one of us but would have 
 preferred to remain in a body and fight till all had fallen, rather than de- 
 pend upon the enemy's mercy; the circumstances were not such as to greatly 
 invite clemency, and our belief was that the people with whom we were 
 now to settle accounts would not be disposed to a merciful view of our 
 deeds. Two things only could cause the least delay in the death of any 
 of the party who might be so unfortunate as to fall into their power; 
 curiosity arising from the uncertainty as to who and what we were, and 
 the fear of retaliation by the Federals. The latter might be effectually 
 guarded against if the capture of any of the number when taken could be 
 kept a profound secret, and our officers be led to believe that we had all 
 perished at the outset. 
 
 In pertain quarters, even on the loyal side and since the war, our ex- 
 ploit has been spoken of as " stealing an engine," and " the robbery of a 
 train." Such expressions were natural on the part of the Confederates. 
 They would incline to do all in their power to belittle the whole matter, 
 and make it appear right to treat us with indignity. But these phrases are 
 now neither correct nor in good taste. To speak of Grant as "robbing" 
 the enemy of Richmond or Sherman as " stealing v Atlanta would be 
 equally justifiable. The Western and Atlantic Railroad was used in the 
 military service of the rebels; and to destroy its property or convert it to 
 the use of the Federal government was in no sense " stealing, " unless the 
 whole war for the preservation of the Union was one gigantic theft. 
 
 All day on Saturday intense excitement and suspense reigned along 
 the whole line of the Western and Atlantic Railroad as well as in the sur- 
 rounding country. The great raid was known to be in progress; but 
 
What was Actually Accomplished. 157 
 
 tor many hours the result was doubtful. The terrible passions evoked 
 on the part of all engaged were shared with but little diminution by 
 those who were interested so directly in the result. The Southern peo- 
 ple had from the beginning of the war been taught that the coming of 
 the "Yankees," as the Federals were generally called, would bring with 
 it the most terrible calamities to which a people could be subjected. The 
 loss of property, the burning of houses, and even the murder of women 
 and children were not the worst evils threatened. Reports of Southern 
 victories had hitherto been so exaggerated and frequent that these startling 
 dangers had seemed distant; but now in a single day they were brought 
 terribly near. The news that Mitchel had taken Huntsville in Alabama, 
 had followed directly the reports of a great battle on the borders of 
 Mississippi, and the same day the enemy were in their own midst, in the 
 heart of Georgia ! It is still possible by the aid of files of Confederate 
 newspapers to enter into this natural, even if exaggerated feeling, which 
 had the most practical importance to us, as it led to the terrible pursuit 
 and probably to much of the ill-treatment that followed. 
 
 A circumstance that added to the speed with which the intelligence 
 was diffused, and made the pursuit to be more prompt and better organ- 
 ized, while increasing the general excitement, was that Saturday was a 
 general muster day. As the trains passed they found people already 
 gathered in their towns, with their guns. These were of rude pattern, but 
 very efficient for the use now demanded. They waited with breathless 
 interest, as many of them as could not crowd on the pursuing trains, to 
 learn the result. The telegraph wires were restored as fast as possible 
 and the news sent back. Each message, whether by this channel or by 
 couriers on horseback, was listened to with the greatest avidity. The 
 simple facts were distorted in a hundred ways. 
 
 An amusing account is given by a correspondent of the Atlanta 
 ''''Southern Confederacy" of April 18 (written of course after the panic had 
 subsided) of the reception of the first intelligence at Chattanooga. The 
 correspondent says that " the news reached here by telegraph from Dalton 
 to the agent at this end of the line. Quick as thought it was heralded 
 over town, penetrating to every part of this diversified city, that the 
 Yankees had possession of the road; that all the bridges from here to 
 Dalton were burned; that Cleveland, Tennessee, had fallen into the hands 
 of the enemy; and that they were within a few miles of Chattanooga." 
 He declares that while no flag of truce was sent out to surrender the 
 town, no other absurdity was omitted. The whole able-bodied population 
 were enrolled for defense, and some of them were exceedingly unwilling 
 to venture into danger; that streams of people flocked away as fast as they 
 could go; and that for a time panic reigned supreme. It may safely be 
 
158 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 assumed that the same state of excitement existed in every other town 
 near the line of the road. 
 
 But the accounts of the matter as given in Atlanta are still more in- 
 teresting. This city was in itself very important; it was now made a great 
 storehouse for the South, much of the provision, bacon especially, on 
 which the armies of both Lee and Beauregard depended for subsistence, 
 had been gathered out of Kentucky and Tennessee, and sent here for safe 
 keeping. Camp McDonald was on the line of the railroad between this 
 town and Chattanooga, and troops were continually coming and going 
 over the line. This seizure was at once felt in Atlanta to be a vital 
 matter; and while there was not the same panic from the supposed imme- 
 diate presence of an invading army with all its horrors of rapine and 
 bloodshed, yet the danger was felt to be imminent. We give an extract 
 from one or two numbers of "The Southern Confederacy," one of the most 
 important journals in the South. For some days a large proportion of its 
 space was given to this affair; on the 15th of April especially, a full ac- 
 count was given embracing a whole page. This is given in the Supple- 
 ment, 1 as it is a deliberate Southern estimate of the nature of the expedi- 
 tion. But a still more interesting account is that in the issue of the 13th, 
 which gives a view of the feelings of the people while the contest was still 
 in progress. Parts only of the long article are cited, though for the sake 
 of clearness we must repeat some matters already narrated, and give 
 others which have the natural incorrectness of a first report. 
 
 ' ' The startling intelligence was received on yesterday morning, that while the regular 
 mail and passenger train was stopped at Camp McDonald, or Big Shanty, and the engi- 
 neer, conductor, and passengers were at breakfast, some four men, as yet unknown, after 
 having cut loose all but the three foremost cars, got on the engine, put on steam, and shot 
 away like an arrow, leaving the baggage and passenger cars, pissengers, engineer, and 
 train hands, and conductor lost in amazement at this unparalleled and daring outrage. Some 
 distance above they tore up the track and cut down the telegraph wires." ***** 
 
 (It will be noticed that so quickly were the men placed on the cars 
 that only the four on the engine were seen. In one sense this was our 
 misfortune as it rendered the pursuit the less fearful and cautious.) 
 
 " They arrived at Kingston where they met the down freight train, and went upon the 
 turnout, showing that they understood the schedule, and the minutest working of the road. 
 * * * * * As soon as the down train passed they shot away with all their speed and 
 mystery. 
 
 We learn that a train has been put in pursuit of them, having repaired the track, 
 and hopes to overtake them before they reach any of the bridges over the Chickamauga and 
 other streams. No doubt they are Lincoln enemies, sent down among us to destroy these 
 bridges, to retard our movement of troops, and the thought is a very serious one to us. 
 
 1 Supplement, Chapter V. 
 
What was Actually Accomplished. 159 
 
 For cool impudence and reckless daring, this beats anything we ever heard or read of. 
 We are in an agony of suspense to hear the denouement of the strange and daring achieve- 
 ment." ***** 
 
 P. S. — (Fuller's pursuit) Arriving at Kingston he got the Rome engine with its engi- 
 neer, all in fine condition, with perhaps forty armed men, and pressed on. * * * * * 
 
 " At Adairsville, the regular passenger trains up and down meet, and the thieves 
 would have to pass them there. The down train due here at four P. m. has not yet (at nine 
 P. M.) arrived, and it is feared that there has been a collision with the engine, though the 
 torn-up track may be the cause of the delay. 
 
 "Various surmises looking to a solution of the mystery are indulged here. Every- 
 body at first concluded it was a most daring effort of some Lincolnites to burn the bridges 
 to stop the transportation of troops over the State road. It is reported that the whole of 
 the troops at Camp McDonald were going off yesterday morning and a large number of 
 troops from r ' * * * * * (these are the Charleston troops already mentioned. — W.P.) "came 
 through here last night on their way to the scene of action. Some said there was really am- 
 munition in the three box-cars they carried off, and the object was to take it to the enemy at 
 Huntsville. .We however learn officially that the cars attached to the engine were empty. 
 
 "Another solution which has gained credence, and is not at all improbable, is that 
 they were simply thieves on a large scale, and took this method of escape." — The Southern 
 Confederacy, April 13, 1862. 
 
 A few words may be of interest in regard to those who will appear no 
 more in this history. The locomotive captured, the " General," is itself a 
 famous war relic, being regarded by the Western and Atlantic Railroad Co. 
 with peculiar affection, and carefully preserved. The chase did not sub- 
 stantially injure the grand machine, and she was soon made as good as new. 
 Before the close of the war she had other adventures, being under Federal 
 fire at the battle of Kenesaw Mountain, and in great danger, for she had 
 taken a train-load of ammunition up to the present station of Elizabeth, 
 just south of the Confederate intrenchments, where the Federal shells ex- 
 ploded all about her. For many years she hauled passenger trains over 
 the familiar road, and I had the pleasure, in 1880, of again riding behind 
 her from Atlanta to Chattanooga. Since then she has been used in light 
 work only, and receives the attention of many visitors, who like to look 
 on the most famous locomotive in America. The accompanying photo- 
 graph has been furnished by the kindness of the Western and Atlantic Co. 
 
 Most of those who were prominent in the chase reside still in Atlanta 
 (18S7), Anthony Murphy as a prosperous lumberman, and Conductor 
 Fuller engaged in the management of his plantation and town property. 
 Immediately after the railroad raid a number of prominent citizens peti- 
 tioned Gov. Brown of Georgia to bestow a suitable reward on Capt. Fuller 
 for his indomitable energy and pluck, who in turn recommended * him to 
 the Georgia Legislature. He was voted a gold medal and the thanks of the 
 Legislature but had to be contented with the latter only, as gold became 
 
 1 See extract from message in Supplement, Chap. VI. 
 
IDO 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 exceedingly scarce in the South and enough for the purpose was not avail- 
 able. It was sad for him that his brilliant services were given to a " lost 
 cause," and could therefore bring no Governmental reward. He has 
 always, since the close of the contest, been on friendly terms with the sur- 
 vivors on the Union side, as they respected bravery, and believed that 
 he did simply what he regarded as his duty. 
 
 Capt. Fuller continued to serve as conductor on th,e same road while 
 it was under Confederate control; but in the summer of 1864 the route 
 began to shorten rapidly. As he graphically said, " Sherman bit a piece 
 
 " The General." — From a photograph taken in Atlanta in 18 
 tor Fuller and Captain Parrott are shown. 
 
 by the W. and A. R. R. Co. Conduc- 
 
 off the end of it almost every day till it was all gone." Then he was 
 made a captain in the Confederate service, and afterwards given charge of 
 all the rolling stock of the road — Sherman was never as successful as 
 Mitchel in capturing such spoils — and kept it out of Federal hands, until 
 the final collapse of the Confederacy. After the restoration of the Union, 
 he continued for ten years more in his old position as conductor, then for 
 seven or eight years was a merchant of Atlanta, when he retired from active 
 business. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 HUNTED IxV THE WOODS. 
 
 r^HE following narratives of that strangest and most thrilling of human 
 experiences, where men were hunted as wild animals, are left sub- 
 stantially unchanged, except where a better knowledge of the coun- 
 try leads to some slight corrections. The fear and horror, the faint hope 
 fading into despair, the numberless devices, pathetic in their insufficiency, 
 for eluding a remorseless pursuit, — all these are better given in their first 
 freshness as they were told twenty-five years ago, than they could now be 
 rendered by the reflections of more mature years. Abridgements have 
 been made in some of the accounts to prevent that sameness which would 
 otherwise be inevitable, because the obstacles each of the party had to 
 surmount, and the objects in view were the same. It will be seen that 
 the means also employed by us were so nearly identical as to afford our 
 pursuers a ready clue. The result of the whole chase is little less than 
 marvellous when considered in itself; but the marvel is greatly increased 
 when looked at in contrast with the exactly opposite issue of another at- 
 tempt at escape seven months later. If my own adventures are given 
 first, and with more minuteness than those of others, it is not that they 
 are longer or more important, but simply because it is better to present 
 one fully drawn picture, and then give only what is peculiar in other 
 stories; and this complete picture can be best given by any writer of his 
 own experiences. 
 
 When we left the train, I confess that for a moment my heart sank 
 within me. I had the ordinary bravery of disciplined soldiers; and while 
 on the train at no time felt afraid to perform any duty that was ordered; 
 but this position was totally new, and of all earthly situations seemed most 
 dreadful. The conviction, very strongly felt, that it was unnecessary, 
 did not add the least comfort. I could see the soldiers pouring out from 
 the pursuing trains, (for a second one was almost immediately on the 
 ground), and hear their loud shouts, and very soon the firing of guns. 
 That a vast hunt was to be organized was only too evident; and the result 
 of capture would only lie between (so 1 thought) a gun-shot and a rope. 
 The prospect of escape seemed well nigh desperate. I did not know 
 where I was. The descriptions given on succeeding pages are the result 
 11 
 
1 62 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 of studies along the line, which would leave me in a far different position 
 for a similar attempt to escape now. I only knew that to go far enough 
 north or north-west would bring me to our own lines; but the sun did not 
 shine, and I had no compass, and no knowledge of those arts of the 
 woodman by which the want of guides is sometimes supplied. 
 
 But there was no time for meditation — to simply stand still would bring 
 ruin As I saw the fugitives a short distance ahead or to one side of me, 
 two thoughts arose; first, it would be a great advantage if I could reach 
 those three who had been my companions day and night for a week, and 
 from whom I had become separated in the confused tumbling from the cars. 
 It was a pity that I thought of this, for in the attempt to find them I lost 
 the opportunity of finding some others whose companionship would have 
 answered as well. I might even have succeeded in rallying a small band 
 and partially carrying out the plan already sketched — that of rapidly, 
 with no halt either for rest or sleep, hurrying to our own lines. What 
 I accomplished alone, and what was done by Wilson and Wood, has always 
 disposed me to think that with the help of a few comrades I might have 
 penetrated to our lines in a short time. But in searching for Wilson, 
 Campbell, and Shadrack I got away from the others who might have been 
 reached. 
 
 The second thought was of a more practical character, and was imme- 
 diately acted upon. It was that getting away from the immediate scene 
 of the abandoned train would be far better than to attempt concealment. 
 I knew too well the means for discovering the hiding places of fugitives; 
 though in the rain and in the small oak timber, with the attention of the 
 pursuers called in other directions, it was possible that for a short time 
 one or two might have succeeded in concealing themselves; but there would 
 be no gain in this — nothing but a simple loss of time. Travelling never 
 would be more easy or safe for us than that afternoon, if we but kept in 
 advance of the enemy. By the next day it was sure that horsemen start- 
 ing out from every telegraphic point would alarm the whole country, and 
 all the panic and uncertainty on the part of the enemy would give place 
 to relentless pursuit. The country people would be filled with horror and 
 resentment at the thought of " Yankees " having penetrated their country 
 in disguise, while the military authorities would count no effort too great 
 to get hold of us, if for no other purpose than to learn our character. So 
 the chances of escape could only grow worse by waiting. 
 
 If the description of the country given by different members of the 
 party at starting differs somewhat, it is to be remembered that we were 
 " drilled " along the road for the space of half a mile or more, which may 
 have somewhat changed the surroundings. I climbed up the small bank 
 which I found myself facing as soon as I recovered from the slight dizzi- 
 ness produced by the mode of getting off the train, and found a strip of 
 
Hunted in the Woods, 163 
 
 woodland before me separated from the railroad by a fence. From the 
 top of the fence I looked about, striving to get as good an idea of the situ- 
 ation as my bad eyes would permit. Our own train, which had gone ahead, 
 was now coming back, while the pursuing trains were very near. 
 
 They had stopped and men were getting off. Our boys were flying 
 across the woods. No time was to be lost, and jumping down I ran in the 
 same direction. I crossed a little brook which ran by the edge of the 
 wood, and came out into a large wheat-field that sloped up a moderate hill. 
 There were three of our party a little ahead and it seemed as if I could 
 overtake them. I put forth my best exertions, calling as I ran, not know- 
 ing their names, but assured that any of our own party would be valuable 
 company. They did not hear me, and I labored in vain to overtake them. 
 Never did I find running so difficult. The wheat-field was very soft, and 
 the mud in great masses clung to my feet so that I could scarcely lift 
 them. I was weak, faint, and tired, and it was like trying to run in a 
 nightmare. Hurrying up hill under such circumstances seemed an im- 
 possibility. 
 
 Convinced that I could not overtake the men before me, or make them 
 hear, I dropped into a walk, and plodding on, reached the other side of 
 the field, and as I left it, the first of the pursuers, Fuller at their head, 
 mounted the fence and entered behind me. But he was as nearly 
 exhausted as we were, and his chase in the woods was faint and useless as 
 compared with that in his own element. When on solid ground once 
 more I made better progress; yet in the woods beyond, I found with 
 inexpressible anguish that the last one of my comrades had vanished, 
 and I was alone in the heart of the enemy's country ! 
 
 But I continued on, keeping the noise of firing and shouting, — a dis- 
 mal accompaniment when every shot might mean the death of a comrade, 
 — directly behind me. This was an excellent guide as long as it lasted. 
 
 For some time I continued in this manner, crossing low hills and 
 gentle valleys mostly covered with thin woods, until going down a longer 
 slope than usual, I found myself in a bend of Chickamauga Creek, — a 
 little river that empties into the Tennessee a short distance above Chatta- 
 nooga. It was now swollen by the continuous rains into a formidable 
 stream, and as I looked on its swift current boiling among the rocks it 
 was far from inviting. The enemy in beginning their pursuit, had count- 
 ed largely on this stream preventing a flight directly westward; and as the 
 east branch of the same stream joins it at Graysville, but a short distance 
 from the starting-point they had good reason for hoping that we would try 
 to follow down the stream and find ourselves in their trap. This hap- 
 pened in the case of four who were captured within a few hours. They 
 came to this river, and fearing to tempt death in the torrent followed its 
 current until they came to the junction of the stream where they were 
 
164 
 
 Daring and Stiffering. 
 
 surrounded and taken — the first capture in this man-hunt. But as I look- 
 ed at the torrent I realized that to go either up or down stream would carry 
 me the wrong way, — that is, at right angles with the noise still made by 
 the enemy instead of directly away from it. So, holding revolver and 
 ammunition high over my head with my left hand, leaving the right free 
 
 for clinging to the rocks or 
 swimming, I committed my- 
 self to the angry tide, and 
 after being thoroughly 
 soaked and almost washed 
 away, I succeeded in reach- 
 ing the opposite shore. 
 There I found that only the 
 form of danger had changed . 
 The bank rose in an almost 
 perpendicular precipice high 
 over my head— more than a 
 hundred feet, as nearly as I 
 could judge, — and extend- 
 ing further on either hand 
 than I could see. I dared 
 not recross the stream, and 
 therefore clambered slowly 
 and painfully up the face 
 of the precipice. Several 
 times when near the top did 
 I feel my grasp giving way; 
 but as often some bush or 
 projecting rock afforded me 
 a hold by which I could 
 save myself; and I could not 
 help thinking, as I climbed, 
 what a fine mark I would 
 present to a rifleman on the 
 other side of the stream! 
 
 Climbing the Chickamauga Precipice. M length> after imminent 
 
 danger, I reached the top, utterly exhausted, and fell at the root of a 
 tree, where I lay to recover breath for a while. 
 
 I had been here but a very short time musing on the unenviable posi- 
 tion in which I was placed, when suddenly a sound reached my ears which 
 brought me to my feet with every nerve straining to its highest tension, and 
 the blood leaping wildly through my veins. It was the distant baying of a 
 bloodhound ! — to a fugitive, the most doleful and repulsive of earthly 
 
Hunted in the Woods. 165 
 
 sounds ! I was to be hunted not by men only, but, like other game, by 
 dogs as well ! never can I read the story of human beings pursued by these 
 most revolting instruments of man's savage " inhumanity to man" with 
 indifference ! 
 
 A few moments listening confirmed my first impression. It was true 
 that they were after us with their bloodhounds ! not one pack alone but 
 many, as the different directions in which 1 heard them — all, however, 
 from the other side of the Chickamauga,' — revealed but too plainly. There 
 was no longer safety in idleness, and I hurried off as rapidly as I could 
 directly away from the river, for I knew not how soon similar packs of 
 dogs and men might be in the woods on the westward side of the stream. 
 I was in but poor condition for a rapid journey, having had neither dinner 
 nor breakfast, and having spent all the morning hours in labor and excite- 
 ment of the most exhausting character. But for a time the urgent need 
 gave artificial strength, and I rapidly placed a considerable interval be- 
 tween myself and the barking of the dogs, which at least indicated the 
 course which judgment and inclination alike urged me to travel — that is, 
 directly away from them. 
 
 Some controversy has arisen as to whether bloodhounds were employed 
 in this pursuit. One Confederate in denying the charge urges that very 
 few if any Spanish bloodhounds of pure breed were in the South, and 
 especially in the state of Georgia, at the time of the war. In this he is 
 probably right. No one of our party at any rate is in a position to dis- 
 prove the assertion. What we do know is that tracking dogs were kept 
 in the districts over which our experience extends, and that these were 
 remorselessly used in hunting us down. It seems to us a small matter 
 whether the dogs which are kept in large numbers by the Southern planters 
 and by the hunters of the mountains, and which were trained to track 
 negroes and savagely attack them, which we saw and heard baying on 
 our track, were of one breed or another. Their employment in this man- 
 ner added an element of horror to the chase; but it was almost inevitable 
 that they should be so used. They were accustomed to tracking fugitive 
 men; without the employment of tracking dogs it would have been very 
 difficult to prevent slaves from eluding their masters; and just the same 
 advantages were to be found in using them to chase soldiers. Had we 
 remained together, however, they could have done us no harm, as our 
 passage over the country would have been too rapid and in too great 
 force. Even when alone, I did not greatly fear the dogs after the first 
 thrill of horror had subsided, as I did not think they would of themselves 
 attack an armed man, and I hoped, if the sun and stars would only shine, 
 to be able soon to make my way to our own lines. 
 
 I sped rapidly over hills and streams for I know not how far. The 
 noise of the dogs grew fainter in the distance. I was outside, as I had 
 
1 66 Daring oiui Suffering. 
 
 hoped to be, of the circle which yet bounded the efforts of the enemy in 
 seeking for hidden foes. But as the sense of immediate danger from 
 pursuers relaxed, the wish to have some guide, or at least to know where 
 I was, grew stronger. I had a conviction that I was going west, but I 
 might be totally mistaken. It was also possible that I would run directly 
 into an enemy's camp. 
 
 As I descended the long slope of a wooded hill into a wild, solitary 
 valley, I saw a rude hut and a man in the garden beside it. Here was an 
 opportunity for inquiries. With but one man at hand I did not fear 
 arrest, and I thought it in the highest degree improbable that he had yet 
 received warning of the chase. I approached him and asked the distance 
 to Chattanooga. That was the last place to which I wished to go, but it 
 was the best point to get my bearings from. The answer was "eight 
 miles." This shows that I had already passed over a long distance, as we 
 were nineteen miles distant by rail when I started. I also got the direc- 
 tion of the town, so that I might have a point of comparison in any future 
 inquiries. Then I left him. It would have been wise to have also obtained 
 some food here, but I did not wish to risk the delay. I started along 
 the road for Chattanooga, but as soon as the house was out of sight, I 
 climbed the hill to my left, for if I could, I would have liked to circle 
 around Chattanooga at about the same distance, keeping the town on my 
 right hand, till I reached the Tennessee river, which I rightly judged to 
 be directly in my way. The sight of the river, if at a little distance below 
 Chattanooga, would have been as welcome as was the first view of the sea 
 to the fugitive Greeks. 
 
 I had now started in a way that, if I could keep it, would be sure to 
 bring me in time to our own lines. I had not been closely followed and 
 was making good speed. No one opposed my progress, and I felt a 
 strength that under the circumstances was wonderful. In fact I had 
 always possessed a great degree of endurance. In the few hours of day- 
 light that still remained, I could add eight or ten miles more to the dis- 
 tance separating me from the pursuers, and while travelling at night would 
 be more difficult, if it continued cloudy, it would not be impossible, ami I 
 had the resolution to go on with slight rest all the night. But everything 
 was conditioned on my being able to keep a straight course. The absence 
 of company, and the uncertainty of the fate of my comrades, weighed on 
 my spirits heavily; and I longed for any one of the number to talk and 
 plan with, feeling that then the way would not be so long; and if it became 
 necessary to seize food by force, two would be much more able to do it 
 than one. But I had no hope of meeting any of them now, and was 
 obliged to rely on my own resources. 
 
 At this stage, a simple incident occurred which would have been 
 ludicrous under other circumstances, but which went far toward driving 
 
Hunted in the Woods. i6y 
 
 away all my new-found hope. After passing clown a short wooded bank 
 I came to a road, and in crossing looked both ways to see if there was 
 any sign of travellers; and thus I became well acquainted with its appear- 
 ance. I then passed on and walked fast for perhaps an hour, when to my 
 great surprise I came to the same place again. I had passed other roads 
 in the meantime, but the appearance of this one was unmistakable. I was 
 greatly annoyed thus to lose my labor when I was hoping to be far on the 
 way to the Tennessee before nightfall; but struck again vigorously over 
 the hill in what seemed to be the right direction. Judge of my aston- 
 ishment and despair when an hour of hard walking brought me to the same 
 place again ! So much time had been lost that I could hear the blood- 
 hounds once more and not far away ! I was perplexed beyond measure. 
 A very short time brought me either to the Chickamauga which I had 
 crossed hours before, or to one of its branches, so much swollen that I 
 could not distinguish it from the other. I seemed to be in the mazes of 
 a labyrinth, where all my labor was worse than thrown away. In sheer 
 desperation I took the first road I came to and followed it a long time at 
 a rapid rate, almost regardless of where it led or whom I should meet. 
 The one thing that I felt utterly unwilling to do was to stop and rest, 
 while deadly foes were tracking me out with their dogs. Anything was 
 better than that. Neither did I like to be only fleeing before one pack 
 of hounds after another, without any definite aim of my own. I would 
 rather travel in the road with the certainty of meeting some persons who 
 would attempt my arrest. 
 
 In the twilight, while thus pressing on, I met a negro driving a team. 
 From him I learned that I was within four miles of Chattanooga ! Words 
 cannot describe the tide of disappointment, vexation, and anger that swept 
 over me as I thus realized that in spite of all my efforts I was approach- 
 ing that town which I had learned to look upon as the lion's mouth ! But 
 there was no profit in giving way to despair. 
 
 Learning from the negro the direction both of Ringgold and Chatta- 
 nooga, that I might have two points by which to set my course, I care- 
 fully noted the direction of the wind, which was, however, light and 
 changeable, and once more set out. I did not suspect the negro, and it 
 was little that he could have told. Six^or seven miles would bring me to 
 the Tennessee if I was able to keep my course. I crossed some terribly 
 steep hills and went down into deep valleys. This did not dismay me, for 
 I supposed that just such country must be passed over on my way. 
 Though I did not know it, the formidable Lookout range was still before 
 me, and to have passed that would have brought me very nearly where I 
 wished to be. I was very hungry when I thought of food, but had a far 
 stronger desire to be on the Tennessee and engaged in devising measures 
 to cross it than I had for eating. Neither did I now feel much weariness. 
 
1 68 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 The need of getting beyond the circle of pursuit before morning, supplied 
 an intensity of will-power which banished fatigue. If my safety had de- 
 pended on a straight march of fifty miles across the country without food, 
 I think I would have felt equal to the task, if I had only known that I was 
 going in the right direction. 
 
 About this time, the moon, which was just past the first quarter, for a 
 moment shone out. I instantly took my bearings and found that I was 
 heading right. Soon it was obscured, but I had hopes that after a little 
 the clouds would pass away, and then all the long night through, I would 
 be sure of the way and fearless of arrest; for at night in that rough coun- 
 try, I did not think I could be taken easily either by men or dogs — the 
 one I could shoot, and the other elude in the woods. But the rain again 
 began to fall and soon became severe. I now crossed a very large tract 
 of deadened timber, and when I reached the other side in the storm I had 
 no idea whatever of the direction, and was again almost, in despair. How- 
 ever, I walked on till I came to a large road. This I resolved to follow 
 till I could by some means ascertain my position. But it was very hard 
 to tell which end of it to take. Deciding almost at random, 1 followed its 
 leadings for several miles, hoping, for the evening was yet early, to meet 
 some traveller from whom I could inquire the way. The mud was fear- 
 fully deep and adhesive; but I had gone some miles, when I met three 
 men on horseback. It was too dark to tell whether they were negroes or 
 white men; but I knew they could not ride after me in the woods and 
 therefore ventured to ask them: 
 
 " How far is it to Chattanooga ? " 
 
 " Three miles ! '' 
 
 " Is this the road ? " 
 
 "Yes, sah ! right ahead. " 
 
 It is extremely probable that these men were sent out to search for 
 members of our party, and that they did not attempt to seize me because 
 of the bold manner in which I accosted them, and because I was so 
 near Chattanooga, and going in that direction. They could have done 
 nothing, however, but fire after me, and a shot from horseback, in the 
 dark, is not usually serious. 
 
 To say that I was disgusted and discouraged to find after many 
 miles of travelling, a gain of but one mile since my last inquiry, and that 
 in the wrong direction, very faintly expresses my feelings. It seemed as 
 if I was so hopelessly bewildered that it was impossible for me to travel 
 any but the wrong road ! There appeared to be some kind of deadly 
 magnetism, which persistently drew me, in spite of all efforts, toward 
 Chattanooga, the headquarters of the enemy, and the town for the pos- 
 session of which we had been striving ever since the ill-fated hour when 
 we left MitchePs camp. Yet the matter, mysterious as it seemed then, is 
 
Hunted in the Woods. 169 
 
 easily explained with the knowledge of the country I have since obtained. 
 Nearly all the roads for many miles in every direction run down the moun- 
 tain vallies, and centre at Chattanooga. I would be obliged either to 
 cross them all, in which case I was in danger of travelling in circles, or if 
 I adhered to them as I had done for a considerable part of the time, I was 
 more likely to travel north than south, and this took me nearer and nearer 
 the enemy's camp. How easy it would have been on this stormy night to 
 have seized a countryman and compelled him to act as guide had we but 
 remained together ! In this case an equal amount of travel would have 
 taken us out of danger. 
 
 But the great mistake of the whole flight I made just here. With all 
 my wanderings, I was very near the point I wished to reach had I but known 
 it. I had always thought of Chattanooga as directly between me and the 
 Tennessee. But in fact I was within half a mile of the bank of that stream 
 three miles further down than Chattanooga, — and in daylight would have 
 seen it, or at least the hills beyond, without the slightest difficulty. I was 
 almost at the northern point of Lookout Mountain and could have left the 
 road on the western side, and gone round the spur of the mountain, and be- 
 fore morning have been in a comparatively safe position — all of this with less 
 travelling than I afterwards did. But in the absence of any such knowledge 
 I took a course which carried me far back into the enemy's country. 
 When the horsemen had gone by I followed them some three or four miles 
 so as to put that much ground between myself and Chattanooga. Then 
 I came to a large road running at right angles with my own which ter- 
 minated where it joined the other. Again I was perplexed, for my old road 
 had wound among the hills in such a crooked manner that it did not even 
 give me the direction of Chattanooga. 
 
 Many a time, in old astronomical days, had I wished for the breaking 
 away of the clouds to show me the moon and stars, but never with such 
 anxiety as at this moment; again and again I looked upward. The sky 
 must clear at some time, but when ? The opportunity of travel in com- 
 parative safety which I enjoyed this night would not last; and my own 
 strength which I was using so freely, would not endure always. At length 
 I made a choice and hurried forward; but, as usual, I chose wrong; for 
 after I had travelled many miles, the moon broke again through a rift in 
 the clouds and poured her welcome light over the dark pine- covered hills 
 among which I was passing. That one glance was most disheartening; I 
 was heading eastward — directly toward the railroad, which it seemed I had 
 left an age ago. I had taken the highway to Ringgold ! Wearily I turn- 
 ed and retraced my steps. If the moon would only continue to shine for 
 the rest of the night, I would forget the wanderings of the past, and keep- 
 ing to the roads that ran west and north, so far as I found them suitable, 
 would still be far on the way by daybreak. 
 
170 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 But alas ! the moonshine was brief. In less than half an hour a dark 
 cloud swept up from the west directly ahead, and the moon was once more 
 hidden. As her light died away from the landscape, hope almost died 
 from my heart ! One of my feet, which had been injured a few months 
 before, now pained me excessively. Still I dragged myself along, impelled 
 by a kind of restless energy or nervous fever. The long-continued tension 
 played strange tricks with my senses, which became more marked as the 
 night advanced. I came again to the place I had made the wrong choice 
 of roads, and taking the other end still toiled on. 
 
 Another element of discomfort was added to the cup of misery which 
 was now almost full. I was thinly clad, while the rain fell in torrents, and 
 the cold wind, which had risen with the last storm, drove it with great 
 violence against me, until my teeth chattered and I shivered to the bone. 
 The night seemed to be growing constantly worse. I also passed many 
 houses, for I was following a highway, and feared the barking of the dogs 
 would betray me; but the people were either not apprised of our raid so 
 far away, or they did not care to turn out for the hunt in such a night. 
 The storm which added so much discomfort to our situation at least serv- 
 ed us the good turn of making pursuit very difficult and disagreeable. I 
 heard but little of the barking of the hounds and that in the distance. 
 The lonely, fearful, stormy night seemed to be all my own. 
 
 This comparative repose, for I was now travelling along a straight road 
 and at only a moderate gait, served to soothe my overwrought nerves, and 
 produce the natural result of indescribable weariness. I must rest some- 
 where. There was no barn or house which I dared approach for fear of 
 being found in my sleep by dogs or men. But I reeled to a lar^e log that 
 lay only a few hundred yards from the edge of the road in a small patch 
 of woodland, and crawling partially under it, not only for shelter from the 
 driving rain, but still more for concealment from my worse dreaded human 
 foes, I soon slept the sound and dreamless sleep of utter exhaustion. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 A SAD SABBATH MORNING. 
 
 WHAT follows is an experience so purely personal, so easily ex- 
 plained by natural laws, but so mysterious to me then, that I 
 would hesitate to relate it, were it not that only by such minute 
 pictures of real experience can any just idea of the cost and misery of the 
 war of the rebellion be obtained. Doubtless most that I then felt has been 
 experienced hundreds or thousands of times by fugitive slaves in the olden 
 days, when trying to escape from unendurable bondage; but few of them 
 have had the opportunity to tell the tale of their sufferings. When the 
 war came the circle of suffering widened, in the providence of God, to 
 include those who had thought that such things had no personal interest 
 for them. 
 
 Yet the incidents that follow were on the whole marked by a lessening 
 of conscious suffering. Only indirectly do they bear witness to the agony 
 and the effort that preceded and accompanied them. Up to this time 
 the image of that terrible night is graven on my memory as with a pen of 
 fire. After this a most wonderful change took place, and with the excep- 
 tion of a few real incidents that aroused me from my trance, it floated 
 before me with more than the voluptuous splendor of an opium dream. 
 Probably the nearest analogy to the state in which I found myself is that 
 of the drunkard who experiences the horrors of delirium tremens. But 
 there were clear and well-marked differences. The cause was no doubt 
 purely natural, arising from fatigue, hunger, dampness, and intense 
 physical and mental exertion. But I will state exactly what occurred and 
 permit each one to draw his own conclusions. 
 
 How long I slept on the water-soaked leaves I have no idea — probably 
 not a great while; but I seemed in an instant to be wide awake with a 
 perfect realization of my position. In addition to this I seemed to hear 
 some one whisper, as plainly as I ever heard human voice: " Shoot him ! 
 shoot him ! Let us shoot him before he wakes." 
 
 The impression that flashed across me was that a party of rebels had 
 discovered my hiding-place and were about to murder me in my sleep to 
 save themselves further trouble; and I thought with a thrill of wonder and 
 almost of relief, "This is the last of earth for me !" But immediately 
 after this followed another thought only less appalling: " Was I insane, 
 
172 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 •or were my senses playing false." 1 slowly opened my eyes and looked 
 about to see if I could determine the matter. 
 
 Can any man in the quiet of home realize what it is to awaken suddenly 
 from a dreamless sleep, and find himself alone, in a dark wood, in a pelt- 
 ing rain, and know that he is hunted by remorseless foes who would not 
 hesitate to tear him limb from limb— the men scarcely less than the hounds! 
 If so, he can estimate the wonder that, with all this knowledge, I felt at 
 the character of the visions that rose before my eyes. 
 
 I was accustomed to the darkness., and the moon behind the clouds 
 gave light enough to see dimly the objects around. Directly before me 
 stood a small tree. The first glance showed a tree and nothing else. But 
 the next moment the tree seemed to break up into an innumerable multi- 
 tude of the most beautiful forms. There were angels, in softest outlines, 
 their heads nodding with plumes above all beauty, and their wings slowly 
 waving with borders of violet and pearl. In every direction I saw the 
 same splendid assemblage. The whole sombre and awful wood was sud- 
 denly transformed into a glorious scene, a Paradise of beauty, in which 
 moved a vast company of lovely beings. They were of all kinds that 
 were pleasing and harmless, and on every hand were brilliant colors and 
 the most melodious sounds. There were ladies, flowers, and children; 
 little cherubs floated around on cloudlets of amber and gold. Indeed 
 everything beautiful and pleasant that the imagination could conceive was 
 comprised in this gorgeous vision, which to my unutterable surprise sprung 
 up in the midnight woods. It was a fine beginning for the Sabbath, which 
 had probably replaced the terrible Saturday while I slept. 
 
 The most singular fact of all was that though the brain and eye were 
 thus impressed with what had no existence, I was perfectly calm, knowing 
 the whole thing to be but a pleasing illusion, which I could in a moment 
 distinguish from real objects,, and not in the least fearing these figures of 
 the brain. On the contrary, they were excellent company. They did 
 not always present the same characters. Sometimes they were old feudal 
 Knights in glittering armor, either on foot or on horseback, but never 
 hostile to me. The finest landscapes would start up from the cold, dull 
 hills around, like mirages in the desert; even language was not denied to 
 my visitants, whose voices were inexpressibly melodious; every thought 
 that passed through my mind seemed to be spoken aloud. 
 
 Another marvel I connected with this singular experience, and which 
 I can explain on no other theory than the kindness of my Heavenly 
 Father, is that all of these visions were pleasant and agreeable. No tear- 
 ing to pieces by wild beasts, no venemous serpents, no demons, such as 
 the drunkard sees, though my situation might well have suggested any of 
 these. I do not know of any merely natural explanation of any of these 
 peculiar features of my illusions. 
 
A Sad Sabbath Morning. 173, 
 
 I also felt refreshed and endowed with new strength. The sleep en- 
 joyed would have accounted for part of this vigor, but only for a very 
 small part, as I seemed now to be lifted at once above all fatigue and 
 every feeling of discomfort. Even the merciless pelting of the cold rain 
 seemed pleasant and luxurious as a cool bath in the heat of midsummer. 
 To walk or to run seemed far more easy than ever in my life. I had 
 scarcely the sense of distance or effort, but the sensation experienced when 
 going at full speed was more like floating along in a dream. Yet the trav- 
 elling was no dream but a reality, and mile after mile passed with an ease 
 and swiftness that in my strongest days I could never have rivalled. And 
 beyond all the illusions which seemed somewhat shadowy and gauzedike, 
 another faculty penetrated and showed me, though but dimly, the true 
 face of the country. 
 
 Once the real and the ideal became mingled and very nearly involved 
 me in serious difficulty. At a cross road some distance ahead I saw 
 what at first appeared to be some of my spectral friends, standing around 
 a fire, the ruddy blaze of which rendered them clearly visible. They 
 were not so beautiful as others, but still I advanced unsuspectingly toward 
 them, and would soon have been in their midst had not my progress been 
 sharply arrested by a sound of all others the least romantic — the squeal- 
 ing of a pig they were killing preparatory to roasting in the fire ! This 
 at once drove away all visions and left me in full possession of my facul- 
 ties. I listened and became convinced that this was a picket sent out to 
 watch for just such persons as myself ! They had also some dogs with 
 them, which were fortunately too much absorbed in the dying agonies of 
 the poor pig to give much attention to me. 
 
 I crawled cautiously away and made a long circuit through the fields. 
 A dog — possibly a sentinel cur — followed and made himself exceedingly 
 annoying by continuing to bark after me. I did not fear him on his own 
 account, for I had yet my trusty revolver which I had managed to keep 
 dry all this time; but I feared that he might attract the attention of the 
 guard, who if they could not capture me then would at least be able to 
 inform the people of the country, when daybreak came, that I was some- 
 where in the neighborhood. 
 
 At last he left me and I made my way back to the road, but had not 
 proceeded far until I came to some horses hobbled down, probably belong- 
 ing to the picket behind, and had to make another circuit to avoid driving 
 them away before me. Returning again to the road, I pressed on as 
 rapidly as practicable, hoping before the morning light, as I was now go- 
 ing on a road that seemed to lead straight, to be beyond the circle of 
 guarded roads and planters hunting for fugitives with their dogs. It was 
 a vain hope, but I knew not the gigantic plan of search that had been 
 organized. The visions which had made the lonely wood almost a para- 
 
!^4 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 dise now began to fade. For several hours, probably from about mid- 
 night till near daybreak, they had been agreeable society in the absence 
 of comrades, but they were becoming more and more dim; if I wished 
 their presence, it required an effort to summon up any special scene. At 
 the same time the sense of weariness came back — not excessive at first, 
 but all the extraordinary power in which I had rejoiced gradually passed 
 away. There was, however, no lessening of the grim determination I felt 
 to do everything in my power to secure my own escape. I had no scruple 
 as to the means. After the suffering I had passed through, to deceive the 
 enemy in any possible manner, to enlist in their army with all pledges of 
 allegiance to their cause, would not have caused a moment's hesita- 
 tion. Neither did the fear of detection or danger seem especially formi- 
 dable. When a person is in a position as desperate as possible, he may very 
 safely venture changing it for any other; it does not then require courage 
 to accept risks which would under other circumstances be appalling. If I 
 enlisted in the rebel army and was detected, the result would be death; 
 but I would be in no more peril in risking it than I was here. Slowly my 
 plan changed, and even before the morning broke I resolved, if it still re- 
 mained cloudy, not to try to avoid capture, but getting away as far from 
 the scene of the raid as I could, permit myself to be stopped and ques- 
 tioned with the view of enlisting. There was but one slight flaw in this 
 plan, the character of which will be revealed further on. 
 
 The gloomy dawn of the rainy day drove the chill horror of my 
 situation still deeper into my veins. I would find myself staggering along 
 almost asleep; would sink to the ground at the root of a tree, or in an 
 angle of the fence, and sleep for a moment until awakened by the stiffen- 
 ing cold; and then plod on for a short time again. 
 
 Here a little incident of a more pleasant character occurred, which was 
 purposely omitted in the first edition of my book, because it might have 
 wrought injury to one who befriended me, as the rebel power then extend- 
 ed over this ground. Wishing to rest for a little time, where I would be 
 warmer, I crawled into a heap of corn fodder in a shed. I was awakened 
 soon after by an approaching footstep. Not fearing a solitary man, I did 
 not try to get away. When he accosted me, I told him the old Kentucky 
 story, used on the way down, but in a very brief form, as I was cold, hun- 
 gry, and desperate. He only sighed, and said, " This terrible war ! I wish 
 all our boys were at home ! " Then he added the welcome words, " Come 
 and let me give you something to eat." I felt that he was a Union man, 
 but did not wish to commit him by any further help than the provisions 
 he offered. I went with him, and he gave me what happened to be ready. 
 Probably he had not heard of our raid, and took me for a deserter from 
 the Confederate army, or a fugitive from the conscription. 
 
 I was not willing to remain long, for the house was by the side of the 
 
A Sad Sabbath Morning. 175 
 
 road, and at any moment a cavalry force might ride up; and he was also 
 quite ready to have me pass on. The food he so generously bestowed 
 imparted strength for a time, and renewed hope. It was the only morsel 
 of anything I had eaten for thirty-six hours. He said, as I parted from 
 him, " Don't mention to any one that you have been here, " a charge I 
 faithfully observed, until making the present record, which can do no harm. 
 
 Once more travelling on I determined to keep a short distance from 
 the road that I might not be discovered by those who were on it. This 
 made travelling very slow but it was more prudent — at least till that time 
 in the day when I should feel willing to travel openly as a person intend- 
 ing to enlist at a convenient point. 
 
 As the morning advanced I saw the people going to church. I kept 
 well away from the road, but did not hide, reflecting that I was already 
 so far away that they would not readily connect me with the railroad 
 adventure even if they had heard of it themselves; and if questioned, they 
 would hardly judge me to be anything worse than some poor recruit try- 
 ing to run away from the terrible conscript law. The sacred day and the 
 church-going people did bring some influences of a religious nature to 
 bear on my mind, and from this time may be traced a series of providences 
 which led to conversion and ultimate entrance upon the work of the min- 
 istry. But the beginnings were very faint. I thought of God as the all- 
 powerful Ruler, and with a sense of consolation and rest realized that my 
 life and destiny were in his hands, and not in those of the deadly enemies 
 by whom I was surrounded. I thought of my own father and mother in 
 the far-off Ohio home, probably going to church at that very hour, and 
 remembered with a thrill of regret how little value I had placed on such 
 privileges. I thought how good the Lord had been to me during all my 
 army life, and how poor a return I was making. At this time I was a 
 believer in the Bible, but had not tried to make any practical use of it. 
 In fact, I had a vague notion that I would have to wait until I had passed 
 through some great change, with which I had but little to do, before I 
 could take any steps toward a religious life; and until that came, the ut- 
 most in my power was to remain sober, be a good citizen and soldier, and 
 live a tolerably moral life. To some it may seem incredible, but it is ab- 
 solutely true, 'that all the falsehoods we had told the enemy, and all the 
 many more we meant to tell, were not thought of as in the least interfer- 
 ing with the highest standard of morality. Indeed, if any one had pro- 
 posed the view that we were committing sin in deceiving the enemy, I am 
 not sure that we would have understood his meaning, or have believed 
 in his sincerity. Religion, as the sense of a conscious dependence on 
 God and a consistent and sincere effort to walk according to His revealed 
 will, was yet in the future; and before I could seek earnestly to realize 
 it, sufferings were to be met of which I had little idea. 
 
J 76 Daring and Suffering, 
 
 But I turned resolutely away from all thoughts of home or of Heaven 
 or the sacred associations of the Sabbath as if they were mere weaknesses, 
 and concentrated my attention in devising the best methods of answering 
 the questions that would follow arrest. A line of pretense as to my 
 Southern sympathies and history from the time I left Kentucky till the 
 present was outlined, and left to be filled up as occasion rendered expedient. 
 Unfortunately the basis of the whole continued to be the same we had all 
 told on entering the enemy's territory. In arranging such lines of de- 
 fense, my partial legal education was not without its value; but my best 
 preparation I felt was inadequate to resist a really searching cross-exam- 
 ination, for I lacked the means to build upon. 
 
 Such thoughts, and constant plodding on, brought me about noon to 
 the little town of Lafayette, in Georgia. It is a mere country village, 
 though a county-seat, and is in one of the loneliest and most inaccessible 
 parts of the South, being twenty miles away from Ringgold, the nearest 
 railway station, and twenty-seven from Chattanooga. With all my wan 
 derings this was not bad progress for twenty-four hours of storm! Several 
 roads met here, and as I wished to get within following distance of one 
 that would lead south or south-west, I selected what I judged to be a 
 favorable place and asked the way to Rome, and to Corinth in Mississippi. 
 The direction was given, but either there, or somewhere else in the 
 vicinity of the town. I was observed, and a party of pursuit immediately 
 made up. I knew nothing of my danger till a mile or two from the village, 
 when I heard a loud voice behind calling; " Stop there ! stop ! we want to 
 speak with you ! " 
 
 Turning, I saw a party of more than twenty men, armed with various 
 kinds of guns, and the foremost of them perhaps fifty yards distant. As 
 some mounted men were among them, and the country around quite open, 
 there did not appear to be any chance either to fight or run. Now was 
 the time to put in execution the plans I had been meditating all the 
 morning. I had money, and had as far as possible removed all trace of 
 the night in the woods from my clothes. Could I induce the rebels them- 
 selves to believe my story, and let me travel toward some point where 
 there was a Confederate regiment for the purpose of enlisting? This 
 would be a patriotic errand, and give me an unsuspected point to aim for, 
 until the sky cleared, and I could take a better start northward, either 
 before or after enlisting under the rebel flag. 
 
 Accordingly I halted and asked in as bold and frank a tone as I could 
 command, "What do you want, Gentlemen? 
 
 They gathered around quite close before making any reply, and then 
 a conceited little fellow who had the shoulder-straps of a Lieutenant, but 
 who was called Major, became spokesman. He said that they wanted to 
 talk with me for a short time. 
 
A Sad Sabbath Morning. ijy 
 
 I said, " Very well; I will be glad to hear anything you have to say." 
 
 There was an awkward pause for a few minutes, and then the Major 
 continued: 
 
 " We have no doubt you are all right, but strange things have hap- 
 pened about here, and it is our duty to question every stranger that passes 
 through the country." 
 
 "What strange things?" I inquired. It was easier to ask than to 
 answer questions. 
 
 " The Yankees nave captured a train on the railroad and we are look- 
 ing for them everywhere." 
 
 I was exceedingly surprised; said I had not heard of it; and asked if 
 they were sure the news was true. He said that there was no doubt of it, 
 but that they would like to know who I was, where I came from, and 
 where I was going — the usual formula of questions. I gave my name as 
 John Thompson, of Fleming Co., in Kentucky. I had left home because 
 I could no longer endure the terrible oppressions of the Lincoln Govern- 
 ment, and meant, as soon as I had looked about me a little, to enlist in 
 the army and fight for our common rights He said that this sounded 
 well and was no doubt all true, but it would be necessary for them to 
 search me and see if all my possessions were in harmony with my claims ; and 
 he was sure that as a good Southern man I would not mind that slight 
 inconvenience for the country's good. I begged him to proceed, assuring 
 him that he would find nothing wrong. I felt safe enough in this particu- 
 lar, as I had been careful before leaving camp to divest myself of all 
 Federal marks. In fact the South was so full of Northern manufactures, 
 that in the absence of papers or army equipments it is hard to name any 
 article of general use that would have been compromising. He found a 
 very good revolver with plenty of ammunition, but that was in keeping 
 for a Kentuckian. My money was all Confederate, and everything else 
 right. One matter gave me some uneasiness; but it was needless. I 
 always wore my spectacles, keeping them tied on my head for safety. 
 Had they been taken I would have been well nigh helpless. But no refer- 
 ence was made to them either at this or at any other time. The frames 
 were of silver, but had suffered so much by exposure that they showed 
 little traces of it. I have always wished that I might think that they were 
 spared from motives of humanity; but some things are in the way of that 
 explanation. 
 
 The Major asked me where I came from the day before. I told him 
 that I had been at Chattanooga looking about for several days. Then he 
 wished to know why I did not enlist there; I was again on familiar ground, 
 for I had heard much of the troops while on the cars two days before. I 
 had also heard the soldiers boasting of the First Georgia as a splendid 
 regiment, and now told the Major that I did not like any of these raw and 
 
 12 
 
I 7$ Daring and Suffering. 
 
 conscript regiments at Chattanooga, but wished to go on to Corinth and try 
 to get into the First Georgia. This flattered his State pride, and he asked 
 the next question as if he wished a favorable answer: 
 
 " Why did you not go on directly to Corinth instead of making a circuit 
 out here ? " 
 
 I had little idea how wide a circuit I had made, but answered confi- 
 dently. 
 
 " Because Mitchel has Huntsville and I want to keep out of his reach." 
 
 This seemed so clear to the little major that he turned to the crowd 
 and said quite heartily. 
 
 " We may as well let this man go, for he seems to be all right." 
 
 These words rejoiced me, but my joy was premature. I think I would 
 have proposed going back to town with them of my own accord, and hiring 
 a guide on my way to Corinth, which I had money enough to do. But a 
 dark-complexioned horseman, with his hat over his brows, who had not 
 yet spoken a word, raised his eyes slowly and drawled out; 
 
 " Well ! Y-e-s ! perhaps we'd as well take him back to town, and if 
 all's right, maybe we can help him on to Corinth.'' 
 
 I neither liked his tone nor manner, but pretended to be glad of the 
 opportunity, and went promptly along. They took me down the single, 
 long, muddy street which composes almost the whole of Lafayette, and 
 brought me to the Goree House, the largest hotel of the place. My re- 
 ception was kind enough, and, indeed, I had no reason to complain of my 
 treatment in any particular up to this period. I have no doubt that a 
 dinner would have been given if I had asked for it, and I felt a raging 
 hunger; but I did not want to admit that I was fasting. Tae people of 
 the town gathered rapidly, and apparently many from the country also. 
 The Sabbath quiet was considerably disturbed, though up to this time 
 there was no noise or disorder. The lawyers of the village came in and 
 commenced asking all kinds of questions, — many of them much harder 
 than I had previously answered. When they confined themselves to gen- 
 eralities, I did well enough; but, lawyer-like, they wanted to know all about 
 a host of minute matters. Tney asked me from what County in Kentucky 
 I came; I said, " Fleming." They asked the county-seat. I gave the 
 name, " Flemingsburg," without difficulty; then they capped the climax by 
 asking me to bound the county ! I mentioned a few counties at random 
 that I thought were in that part of the State ! They procured a map, and 
 laughing said it looked rather suspicious to find a man who could not 
 bound his own county. I offered to bet that none of their neighbors 
 standing around the door could bound the county we were now in. They 
 would not make the bet, but tried the experiment. I listened most in- 
 tently, for the words uttered might prove to be of great practical use. 
 Not a man was able to do it entirely; and as they were comparing the 
 
A Sad Sabbath Morning. 179 
 
 map with the answers, I received a better idea of the geography of that 
 part of the State than I ever had before. 
 
 Then these inquisitive people wanted to know all about my journey 
 from Kentucky down to that very day and with what people I had lodged. 
 The first part of the story was easy, for there was nothing to prevent im- 
 agination from having free rein; but it was very different, especially from 
 the time I claimed to have left Chattanooga on the preceding day. The 
 story became very perilous, as all my auditors knew the country around, 
 which I was fancifully populating; but there was no alternative. If 
 I refused to answer at all, silence would be set dovvn as a confession of 
 guilt and myself as a stubborn and morose fellow; while there might 
 even be no small danger of the lash and the halter ! As it was, my assurance 
 puzzled them somewhat, and caused them to nold numerous private con- 
 sultations in which they could only agree that the matter needed further 
 investigation. There was something not right; but what it was, they could 
 not yet tell. I think from some of their questions that they imagined me 
 to be a rebel deserter, and that my real home was not very far away. 
 Apparently they did not suspect me of being from the North. In the 
 meantime all of them kept in a fairly good humor. Jests passed fre- 
 quently; if I found the chance to ask a question that would turn the laugh 
 on any of the inquisitors, I used it, and the others would laugh as heartily 
 as when I was on the losing side. I feared no violence while they were 
 in this mood, and, aside from my hunger and fearful fatigue, and the 
 assurance that in a moment the thin varnish of good humor might be 
 turned into hate and revenge, I might also have enjoyed the badinage. 
 But the situation was really terrible. My only hope was dim and far off 
 — that of being permitted to go on my way and meet similar perils, or of 
 being enlisted in the rebel army to face Union bullets, and possibly die 
 in an attempt to desert. This was the best; while a word or an outside 
 incident might in a moment break up our truce, and leave me at the mercy 
 of a howling mob. The latter did happen not long afterward. 
 
 For four hours the interminable catechism went on. I saw the hands 
 of the large clock in the room move round and round, and was thinking 
 that I would take advantage of the next temporary pause to demand 
 supper, which would probably not be refused, with the promise that if they 
 would only give me enough to eat, I would answer questions all day 
 Sunday, and Monday too. But I was saved further trouble in that line. 
 
 A noise was heard outside; there was a buzz of excitement, and a man 
 dashed up to the door on a horse covered with foam. He shouted, 
 
 ' ' They have caught the bridge burners ! ' ' 
 
 In an instant i was almost forsaken, while question after question was 
 hurled at the messenger. 
 
i So 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 "Where? Who are they? What did they do? What were they 
 after?'' — are only a few specimens. 
 
 I was as deeply interested as any. My own comrades ! perhaps they 
 had already been shot or hung ! and I almost felt my heart stand still as 
 I waited for the answer. But it came in a form that I had never for a 
 moment dreamed of. 
 
 " They said at first that they were citizens of Fleming County, Kentucky, 
 
 News from Ringgold. [The copy of the Goree House, Lafayette, Ga., is exact.] 
 
 and afterwards owned that they were United States soldiers sent South to burn 
 the bridges on the State road ! ' ' 
 
 I could hear exclamations of " Ah ! '' " Oh ! " all over the room, and 
 a cry outside, " We've got one of them here ! " Fierce eyes gleamed on 
 me, and there were no more jests or questions. Even yet no word of 
 threat or insult was spoken, but stern looks were on every hand. There 
 was a good deal of noise and shouting on the street. Some of the leading 
 men went into another room, but came back in a few minutes, and said 
 tome simply: "We will have to take you to jail." Without a word, I 
 rose from the chair by the window on which I had been sitting so long, 
 and went with them. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE ROLL OF THE CAPTIVES. 
 
 THE certainty with which members of our party were identified when 
 arrested arose from two causes. The first captures were so near 
 the place of the abandoned train that the men could be traced 
 almost directly back to it. A party of three who were the first taken were 
 hardly lost sight of from the time they jumped from the " General." To 
 have denied their connection with the raid was useless, and would proba- 
 bly have led to frightful beatings, 
 as in another cse, or to a speedy 
 death. The captives expected 
 the latter; and they only revealed 
 their names and regiments at the 
 prompting of that deep feeling 
 which makes it hard to die under 
 a false name and character. One 
 man of the most dauntless cou- 
 rage, who never did reveal any- 
 thing until a council of the pris- 
 oners decided to abandon con- 
 cealment, told me that he had 
 fully resolved, if put to death in 
 the woods, that just before he 
 died he would give his own name 
 and character, and defy them to 
 do their worst. None of those 
 first captured betrayed their com- 
 rades, and no one of them could have given names or descriptions of 
 more than two or three of his more intimate associates, so little had we 
 been thrown together. Not the slightest blame can be attached to these 
 first captives, therefore, for revealing themselves; but unfortunately, they 
 first told the old Kentucky story which had already served us so well that 
 we forgot that it might wear out ! After that, whenever a man \vas found 
 hailing from this state and county, he was set down as one of us, and no 
 •denial would even be listened to. It would have gore hard with any 
 
 Samuel Slavens. From a war-time photograph. 
 
182 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 genuine resident of Fleming county who happened to be travelling in the 
 South at that time ! 
 
 Campbell, the Hercules of the party, Slavens, also a man of massive 
 proportions, and Shadrack, were the first to leave the fagging " General." 
 It has even been said that they jumped off under the command of Andrews 
 before we reached Ringgold, and that as we came near the town the de- 
 
 f/3 
 
 Slavens, Campbell, and Shadrack in chains. 
 
 parture of the others was suspended for a little time, so that these were 
 widely separated from the rest. This was well adapted to the idea which 
 Andrews entertained of dividing the pursuit, but the idea itself was not 
 good. They were seen to leave the train and a large party with dogs was 
 qu ckly gathered; having hidden to wait for night they were soon dis- 
 covered and arrested. They were examined, told at first the Kentucky 
 story, and afterward, finding that circumstances had fixed their connection 
 
The Roll of the Captives. 
 
 183 
 
 with the flying train, the} 7 gave their names and positions in the army — 
 Campbell claiming, as it had been agreed, that he belonged to Co. K, of 
 the 2nd Ohio. They did this as they thought their fate as soldiers might 
 possibly be better and could not be worse than that of citizens. They 
 were loaded with heavy irons, a long log chain being found, and Campbell, 
 as the largest, having the middle of the chain locked around his neck and 
 an end around the necks of each of the others. They were indeed strongly 
 united in misfortune; and in this barbarous manner they were conducted 
 amid a howling mob to Ringgold and afterward to Dalton, in which place 
 they remained for two or three days, when they were forwarded to what 
 proved to be a general rendezvous 
 — Chattanooga. 
 
 Parrott and Robinson went 
 into the woods about the same 
 time as the others, and succeeded 
 in eluding the pursuit for some 
 hours; but finally they either got 
 turned around as I did, or finding 
 the Chickamauga an obstacle in 
 their path, they faced eastward 
 and came clear back to the rail- 
 road. Here they were observed 
 and captured. Being not far 
 from Ringgold they were at once 
 taken to that point, where the ex- 
 citement was still at fever heat. 
 Then occurred one of those 
 dreadful scenes we would gladly 
 pass over, but they are a part 
 of the record, and to omit them 
 would give a false impression of the whole story. The two men were 
 questioned and maintained an obstinate silence. Parrott was the younger, 
 being at that time barely eighteen. His educational advantages had been 
 limited, but he had a clear head and a resolute character He was sepa- 
 rated from his comrade, and every device used to open his lips. He was 
 threatened with hanging; a rope was procured, and they were apparently 
 about to proceed in their work when a colonel, at least addressed as such 
 — possibly Col. Jesse Glenn, whose regiment was camped near Dalton, 
 and whose men at any rate were engaged in this terrible affair — interfered 
 and saved his life. A lieutenant and four men then took him and strip- 
 ping him naked, held him down over a stone, while they inflicted over a 
 hundred lashes on his bare back ! Several times the whipping was sus- 
 pended and he was let up to see if he was ready to tell all they wished to 
 
 Jacob Parrott. From a war-time photograph. 
 
184 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 know, and especially who was the engineer of the party. From the very 
 first they were anxious to ascertain who had run the engine, probably sup- 
 posing him to be a Southern man in league with us. Finally the crowd 
 themselves grew sick of the terrible work and it ceased, without the poor 
 boy having uttered one word. His companion, however, believing that 
 they both would be obliged to die, and wishing to die under his own 
 name, gave it, with his regiment. He had also first tried the same Ken- 
 tucky story in vain. They were then ironed and taken off to jail. 
 
 These were all that were captured on the day of leaving the train. In 
 the night following none were taken but Sunday was more fruitful to the 
 enemy. 
 
 None of the party had apparently a better opportunity of escape than 
 Hawkins and Porter. They were left at Marietta, and felt wonderfully 
 disappointed and chagrined when, on reaching the station, they saw the 
 train drawing out. To come all that distance to join in a daring expedi- 
 tion, to have all the danger, and then at the last moment to be deprived 
 of the chance of thus striking a blow for their country, from the prosaic 
 cause of oversleeping, was terrible. They strolled around town for some 
 time listening for the news of the seizure of the train. Soon it came 
 with a wild burst of excitement. When they heard this they were almost 
 ready to envy their comrades, and to believe themselves in far greater 
 danger. After a little consultation they resolved that it would be 
 best to do what we all had in mind from the very first as a possible 
 refuge. They knew that any persons attempting to go north would be 
 closely watched, and that the chances of reaching our lines would be but 
 slight. So they walked the eight miles up to Big Shanty and made due 
 application to join one of the regiments there. They were promptly as- 
 signed to the Ninth Georgia battalion, and a company in it took a vote in 
 the fashion of southern volunteers as to whether they should be admitted. 
 They were unanimously elected, and all formalities being complied with, 
 the)' were enrolled under the southern flag. But they did not serve long. 
 In the kindness with which they were received, much story-telling was 
 evoked, and these two gave their Kentucky story in all its minuteness. 
 When the news came the next day that all the " bridge burners" who had 
 been captured claimed at first to be from Fleming Co., Kentucky, it was 
 soon recalled that these strangers professed to be from the same place. 
 They were lost ! A little separate cross-examination was sufficient to 
 involve them in hopeless contradictions, and then they were ironed down 
 and taken back to Marietta, where others of the party were also brought. 
 
 The next party in order of capture was Dorsey, Bensinger, Buffum, 
 and Geo. D. Wiison I give their story substantially as told by Dorsey, 
 with a few additions made by Bensinger. Dorsey was among the last to 
 leave the exhausted " General," and as they were running at their highest 
 
The Roll of the Captives. 
 
 185 
 
 speed in a north-eastern direction, Buffum, who had 
 on a large gray coat, spread open his arms, and ran 
 right out of it, leaving it on the top of the weeds 
 through which he was passing. They were soon in 
 the woods, and there struggled with the same diffi- 
 culties from the clouds and the want of direction, 
 that I had found so distressing. All afternoon and 
 evening they either hid or wandered about, making 
 slow progress. Late at night they came to a small 
 log hut. They knocked in vain, and when they 
 went in, they found the head of the family suffering 
 
 under a sickness 
 that Dorsey be- 
 lieved to be 
 feigned, so that their 
 application for food 
 here did not avail. 
 Then they went on 
 but slowly, for Wil- 
 son had received a 
 severe injury, and 
 was not able to walk 
 rapidly, while the 
 others were too loyal 
 to leave him. Before 
 morning they tried 
 again at a better- look- 
 ing house for food, 
 against the wishes of 
 Bensinger, but failed 
 to get admission, the 
 people not wishing 
 under such circum- _^ 
 
 Stances tO Open their Bloodhounds seen on the trail. 
 
 doors to strangers. But on the porch they found a bucket of milk, which 
 they drank to their great refreshment. Again they pushed on, till day- 
 
1 86 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 break. There was no sun to guide them and they resolved to hide till 
 night. From their place of concealment on a hillside, they saw pursuers at 
 a distance nearly all the morning, but these did not discover their game for 
 some hours. At length our comrades beheld a sight which no man could 
 look upon for the first time without feeling his flesh creep with horror. 
 Three blood-hounds in plain sight were descending the opposite hili, down 
 which they had recently come, on their trail ! There were four armed 
 men following close and not allowing the dogs to get far ahead of them. 
 The odds were not unreasonably great for men fighting for life, and our 
 comrades, knowing it impossible to escape the dogs, prepared for the fray; 
 but as soon as the pursuers discovered them, and before coming within 
 striking reach, they set up a shout and were answered in several directions, 
 and other parties closed up, till soon not; less than fifty men were at hand. 
 There was no longer hope in fighting, and nothing remained but to try 
 duplicity. Geo. D. Wilson had suggested that it might be well to discard 
 the Kentucky story and try something new, a wise precaution which all 
 of us would have profited by observing. But he did not have time to get 
 his companions drilled into it, and while he spoke with his usual confi- 
 dence, pretending to be hunting negroes and telling quite a plausible story, 
 yet when separated and pressed closely they soon entangled themselves, 
 and the enemy became convinced that these were none other than the men 
 they were in search of. Indeed, they were found only nine miles away 
 from Ringgold, and in hiding in the woods, and it would therefore be very 
 difficult for them to break the force of circumstantial evidence. Bensin- 
 ger at once determined that their only chance was to acknowledge their 
 membership in the Union army, and claim protection under the laws of 
 war. He feels sure even now that this was the wisest thing that could 
 have been done. Otherwise they would probably never have been taken 
 to the regular military authorities at ali. Several of the captors, as it was, 
 wished to shoot or hang them at once. One young fellow clapped his 
 pistol to Wilson's head and was about to fire, when his hand was turned 
 away by a Major. It is wonderful that some at least of our comrades 
 were not killed when captured. This would only have been what we had ex- 
 pected from the first. Possibly the undaunted bearing of the men, and the 
 readiness with which they joked in the presence of death, had a restrain- 
 ing influence. In view of the succeeding history the whole credit can 
 scarcely be given to humanity on the part of the captors. It may also be 
 that curiosity as to the nature of the expedition led them to take as many 
 alive as possible in the hope that some light might be afforded. A rope 
 had been prepared and brought along for the avowed purpose of hanging 
 all who were captured, and they were making ready to do it, when Buffum 
 said in his most nasal tone, " Well, captain, if you are going to send us 
 over the river, can't you give us one good square meal before we start ? " 
 
The Roll of the Captives. 187 
 
 The leader swore a great oath, with a laugh, that Buffum should have all 
 that he could eat before he was hung ! 
 
 A very rough fellow pressed the muzzle of a double-barrelled shot- 
 gun against Dorsey's breast, and with finger on the trigger declared he 
 would blow him through in another minute if he did not " make a clean 
 breast of it." Without moving a muscle, Dorsey said, ".If you want to 
 shoot, just shoot." He really cared little at that moment, as he had fully 
 made up his mind that they would be hung at any rate. Thus defied, the 
 fellow dropped the muzzle of the gun. They, however, tied the hands of 
 the four and conducted them to a house a mile away, where they redeemed 
 their promise to Buffum by giving them a good dinner. Then they were 
 marched to Ringgold on foot and put into jail — about the same hour that 
 I had found a similar harbor at Lafayette twenty miles distant. On this 
 Sunday evening just one half of those who had been on the train were 
 captured, and also the two who had not been on it. We were not succeed- 
 ing very well in our attempt to escape by scattering ! 
 
 The number captured on Monday was not large but relatively very 
 important. It has been assumed that when Andrews gave the command 
 to disperse, he wished to go alone with the view of making his own escape 
 the more easily. Those who think this do not blame him, as they judge 
 that by escaping quickly, he would have been in a position to give help to 
 those less fortunate, and they even find some fault with those who kept 
 with him. But Andrews never said anything to indicate that he wished 
 to be alone, seeming to think that as the party had come down in small 
 squads they would succeed best by returning in the same manner. 
 
 Andrews, Ross and Wollam left the engine together. They did not 
 make very rapid progress but kept themselves carefully concealed in the 
 day-time. With a good knowledge of the country, they made quite satis- 
 factory progress in a strait line, and by Monday had reached the slope of 
 Lookout Mountain. It seems to have been Andrews's purpose to slowly and 
 carefully work his way to a point where he could avail himself of his passes, 
 some of which he retained to the last. He had also a large sum of 
 money, and, with his skill and address, there is little doubt that, once clear 
 of the immediate surroundings of the expedition, he would be well able 
 to provide for his safety. But the employment of dogs in following the 
 trail, which he seems not to have expected, completely disarranged 
 his plans. On Monday he and his companions were followed in this 
 way. They doubled on their track, and tried all practicable expe- 
 dients for throwing the hounds off the trail, but in vain. They prepared to 
 shoot the dogs, but men armed with guns kept close up. Andrews did 
 fire once, but the shot was not effectual. When finally surrounded, it 
 was done so quickly at the last as to be something of a surprise, and 
 Andrews was understood not to have completed the destruction of some 
 
1 88 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 papers which he had been unable to get out of the way. These, with 
 his large amount of money, — more than two thousand dollars, — at once 
 marked him out as a person of consequence, and, in connection with his 
 striking personal appearance, suggested the commanding stranger who had 
 acted as conductor of the pretended powder train. In a day or two after 
 his capture, a number of persons were found who had known him previ- 
 ously, and his identification was complete. Too many persons were 
 acquainted with him in the South for him to have long remained unknown 
 in any event. The same evening, Andrews and his two companions were 
 heavily ironed and borne to Chattanooga. 
 
 But two more bands were now at large, taking almost opposite courses. 
 The larger of these was composed of Brown, Knight, Reddick, Scott, and 
 Mason. Scott lost his hat in the first flight, but when they came to a 
 house where a Frenchman lived, he ran in and tried to beg a cap; but not 
 being able to make himself understood, he took down one hanging near, 
 and ran off with it, the good wife chasing him and scolding in French ! 
 Knight thus, in substance, describes their adventures: 
 
 " When I jumped off the engine the pursuing train was in plain sight. I reversed the 
 engine, but the pressure of steam was too low to carry it back with any force. All the rest of 
 the boys had got quite a start, but I pushed ahead and soon overtook them. We ran south- 
 west till we came to the Chickamauga, where we all plunged in and pulled for the other shore, 
 holding our pistols up out of the water to keep our powder dry, and expecting a shot from 
 the rear every minute ; but we got over and hid in the brush before the enemy came to the 
 other bank. We here kept secreted till dark, when we moved on, but it being rainy, made 
 travelling tedious. We continued to hide by day and travel in the night for some time, 
 but in the dark nights and over the rough country we did not make very rapid progress. 
 
 " After six days we came out of the woods, and had to cross quite a slope of clear 
 country, which we got over safely and were going up the mountain to the timber beyond. 
 Mason and Scott were some distance ahead and off to the right, when all at once a dog 
 jumped up right in front of them and a man called out, ' Halt ! ' They found themselves 
 surrounded and at once surrendered. The rest of us dropped down in the bushes and 
 crawled away around and got clear. Then in going up the mountain we came to where the 
 rocks stood perpendicular." [This was the great rock parapet of Lookout Mountain, W.P.] 
 • ' We noticed a big hole in the top of this ledge, and we managed to clamber up and get 
 into that. It was quite a natural cave and as it was now getting daylight, we put in the 
 day there. We could look clear over the tree tops, and see into a little town. By their 
 movements we could soon see that they had our comrades there. This was sad, but we had 
 no means of helping them. 
 
 "When it became dark, we crawled out, and went up the slope to the top, and then 
 travelled along the mountain. That night was clear, and the mountain top quite level, so 
 we made good time till the morning. At daylight we were at the lower end of Lookout 
 Mountain. We were in sight of a log house off to the left of us, and Brown and Reddick 
 wanted to go and get their breakfast ; but I wanted to hide till night and then go and get 
 our supper. The difference was that if anything happened we would then have darkness 
 to escape in, and the night before us. We took a vote, and as two outvoted one, we went 
 to breakfast. The owner of the house promised us something to eat if we would wait for 
 it to be cooked, but I noticed that he was very uneasy. He finally got a horse out and I 
 
The Roll of the Captives. 189 
 
 told our boys that I thought there was mischief in the wind. We went out to talk to him, 
 with the notion, if all did not seem right, of stopping him till we got our breakfast ; but he 
 said he was going to send his son over to a neighbor's to plough his garden for him. 
 This was so innocent that we let him go, and got our breakfast. Then we asked him the 
 road and distance to Bridgeport, but calculated not to go there ; (but we did !). We started 
 up a hill on the main road, but meant to hide in the woods till dark. But lo ! there was a 
 party of cavalry coming up the other side and we met at the top. That was the kind of 
 ploughing that boy was after ! I was as hungry as any one, and the breakfast good, but 
 I wished it, with the boy and man, and the plough on top of them, very far off. They 
 halted us and commenced their questioning. We told them we were going to Chandler's 
 Springs, Alabama ; had come from Fleming Co., Ky. They asked us for passes, as now 
 no body was allowed to travel through the country without a pass. We had none ; did not 
 know they were needed. They asked us to come along with them to Bridgeport, where, if 
 everything was straight we could get the passes. We went to Bridgeport after a pass, but 
 found that they passed us up to Chattanoga. " 
 
 The capture of this party is thus noticed in the Chattanoooga corres- 
 pondence of The Southern Confederacy, April 19th. As these men were 
 among the best looking of us, the reader may judge of the others! 
 
 "Four rather villainous-looking Yankees were arrested at some point on the Willis 
 Valley Railroad, a few miles from this place this morning. They confessed themselves to 
 be spies : said they were part of the party that had stolen Mr. Fuller's mail train on the 
 W. & A. railroad ; that they were members of an Indiana regiment ; that they had been 
 sent to burn the bridges on the State railroad ; and that nearly every regiment in the 
 western department of the Federal army was represented in a similar way. They are now 
 here in jail awaiting further trial." 
 
 The last of all these narratives is intensely interesting, because of its 
 wide variety of adventures, the light it throws upon the loyal East 
 Tennessee Mountaineers — some of the noblest people in the world — and 
 their modes of life in the midst of enemies; and because these men alone 
 of all the band actually reached the Union lines, though there was a 
 startling sequel even to that. These two were Wilson, our fireman, and 
 Wood, our only Englishman. The account is extracted from Wilson's 
 book, though with his consent I have slightly abridged it. The instinct 
 for the water shown by Wilson in his attempts to escape is curious. No 
 others of the party made such use of the streams. After describing the 
 abandonment of the train, Wilson begins: 1 
 
 "After running some distance, Wood and I came to a large, open field, on the slope 
 of a mountain just in front of us. To attempt to cross this space would expose us too 
 much, and we were nearly out of breath. We could hear the enemy shouting, and the 
 constant report of fire-arms warned us that the remorseless crowd was waging a war of ex- 
 termination. There was no time to be lost. A fortuitous circumstance saved us. The 
 woods were too open for a man to hide in, but as I glanced about I saw where a tree had 
 been cut down, probably the summer previous, and the brush which had been trimmed off 
 
 1 Adventures of Lieut. J. A. Wilson (Toledo, O., 1S80), page 53. 
 
190 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 lay scattered around with the dried leaves still clinging to it. My plan was formed in- 
 stantly and I told Wood to lay down. I hastily laid a few leafy boughs on him in such a 
 manner as not to show that they had been displaced. Mark was soon out of sight in a 
 little flat, unpretentious pile, that would scarcely be noticed among the other rubbish, and 
 with almost the quickness of a rabbit I slipped out of sight under the heap by Mark's side. 
 I now drew my revolver, and told Mark to do likewise. I felt a sense of desperation 
 which I had never felt before. We were in a high state of excitement, and realized that the 
 frenzied crowd of man-hunters, then deploying all over the woods, would show us no 
 mercy. From the constant report of fire-arms which rang in our ears we had reason to 
 believe that some of our unfortunate comrades were being shot down like cattle, perhaps 
 all except ourselves had been killed. 
 
 " In my concealment I felt all the desperation and anguish of mind that a man could 
 feel. We had failed and were disappointed. We had been run down and had gone to 
 the last extremity of human endurance to make our escape. Our enemies were infuriated. 
 We had made such superhuman exertions within the last half hour, ending in our up-hill 
 Tace to the brush-heap, that we were almost breathless. It did not at that time seem to me 
 that it would require many rebel bullets to finish my part of the story. Several times, as they 
 passed us so close that I could have touched their legs with my hand, I was on the point 
 of springing up, and, with a loud yell, beginning the work of death at close range with my 
 revolver. I could not, even in a whisper, communicate my wishes to Wood, without be- 
 traying our place of concealment. But our pursuers made so much noise themselves that 
 they could near nothing else. They were all yelling, swearing, cursing and shouting. 
 We could hear much of the conversation as they passed us. Two men, each with a mus- 
 ket, as they passed near us. spied two of our comrades going across a distant part of the 
 great open field. 
 
 " ' There goes two of them,' said one of the pursuers. ' Come on, let's go for them.' 
 
 " ' Let us get some more help,' said the other. 
 
 " ' But, you see, they have no guns,' said the first. 
 
 " And thus they passed out of hearing, halting and debating, but evidently distrusting 
 the policy of tackling the train-robbers even-handed. 
 
 " It was some time in the afternoon when we took refuge in the brush-heap, and in that 
 spot we were compelled to remain far into the night, before we dared venture forth. The 
 night was one of terrible anxiety to us. Our condition was perilous in the extreme. The 
 whole country was aroused and swarmed with soldiers and citizens. Every road and cross- 
 road was watched night and day that none of the ' rascals ' might escape. We could 
 hear the deep baying of bloodhounds, as they scoured through woods and fields, but 
 luckily for us, so many men had tramped over the ground in the vicinity of the place where 
 we jumped from the train that the dogs could not work; Still, men and dogs were scour- 
 ing the woods in every direction and it was unsafe to make tracks. To add still more to the 
 wretchedness of our condition, the rain was almost incessant. The place of our conceal- 
 ment was a little lower than the ground surrounding, and much of the time the water was 
 three or four inches deep where we lay. This, with hunger and wet clothing, made us 
 extremely uncomfortable. 
 
 " After darkness had closed in for some time we were compelled to come out, capture 
 or no capture. We could stand it no longer. On crawling out, our limbs were so stiff 
 and sore that it was with the utmost difficulty that we could move, and it was only by 
 rubbing and working them vigorously that we could begin to use them. It did not seem 
 that we could travel very far, do our best, with such stiffened limbs. After looking about, 
 we decided to take an opposite course from that which our comrades had taken, thinking 
 there would be less vigilance on the part of the hunters in that direction. We desired also 
 to get into the mountains, thinking we would there have a better chance for our lives. I 
 
The Roll of the Captives. 19 1 
 
 ■suppose at this time we were less than twenty miles from Chattanooga. The rain still fell 
 in torrents, but as we went on and our stiffened limbs got limbered up, we began to make 
 good time. Our desire was, as soon as we could get beyond the immediate reach of our 
 enemies, to bend our course in the direction of the Federal lines. But we must by all 
 means avoid Chattanooga. We knew that. 
 
 "We traveled as rapidly as we could that night, and about daybreak of Monday 
 morning we saw an old log hut off by itself some distance from any road. We wished 
 very much to get shelter from the cold rain, which had chilled us almost to the point of 
 freezing. We found the hut to be a sort of barn, the mow of which was full of bundles 
 of 'corn-f odder. We made a hole down in the mow and covered ourselves out of sight 
 and went to sleep. 
 
 " About one o'clock in the day, as we slumbered, we were awakened by somebody in 
 the mow, and soon found out that two women were looking there for eggs. One of them 
 nearest us said: ' Here is a hole ; I wouldn't wonder if there is a nest in here ;' and at the 
 same time she thrust her hand down, and, as bad luck would have it, she touched one of 
 my hands and started back with a scream, which brought up the other woman, and they 
 threw off the bundles and there we were. They were both badly frightened and ran for 
 the house with all their might. We hastily crawled out and brushed some of the chaff from 
 our clothes, and after a moment's thought concluded that the best thing for us to do would 
 be to go to the house and apologize to them and in addition try to get something to eat. 
 
 " Who is the man who has ever in his life vainly appealed, in a becoming and respect- 
 ful manner, for food, when hungry, to a woman? If man excels in the brutal art of war 
 and killing his fellow-beings with successful and unsparing hand, or being himself killed 
 without a murmur, all of which passes for bravery, noble woman excels in those higher 
 and more Godlike attributes of sympathy for the distressed and charity to the needy. I 
 believe this to be true the world over, where woman is treated as the equal of man. 
 
 We went to the door, bowed politely and apologized for the unintentional scare we 
 had caused them. We then told them we had been in pursuit of the train-robbers, and 
 that wet, cold, and sleepy, we preferred to take shelter in the barn, rather than disturb 
 any one at the dead hour of night. This story seemed to be satisfactory to them, when 
 we told them we were hungry and asked them for something to eat. They had just had 
 their dinner and the table still stood out on the floor. They gave us a pitcher of butter- 
 milk and some corn-bread, all they had unless we would wait for them to cook us something 
 which we did not wish to do. We paid them and left much refreshed and strengthened by 
 our food and rest. We started away on a road, but as soon as we got well out of sight of 
 the house we changed our course, and soon after concealed ourselves in a dense thicket and 
 there awaited the shades of night. 
 
 "We had not been in the thicket long before we saw a squad of mounted soldiers 
 pass down the road we had previously left. From their loud talk and their manner 
 of march we concluded they were a party of man-hunters. Whether they had gained 
 any information at the house where we had been we could not tell, but we laid 
 down and kept quiet. When night came we shaped our course as near as we could, 
 without following any road, toward the Tennessee River, east of Chattanooga. Dur- 
 ing the night march we narrowly missed running into a guard post at the crossing of a 
 road, but fortunately heard them in time. We went around them and on our way undis- 
 turbed. At the dawn of Tuesday we had just arrived at the foot of the mountains and 
 breathed easier, for we felt more secure than we had in the open country. We concealed 
 ourselves in a comfortable place and witnessed the rising of the sun. Its loveliness and 
 genial warmth never before cheered me so much as then. But we soon fell asleep from 
 weariness and did not wake until nearly night. We had a toilsome night march, feeling 
 
192 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 our way over rocks, climbing precipitous places and at other times descending the steep 
 mountain side through bushes and among rocks. 
 
 " When Wednesday morning came we found that we were still surrounded by mountains 
 on all sides, with no signs of a habitation or a human being in sight. When the sun got well 
 up and it was comfortably warm, we lay down and took a nap. The pangs of hunger 
 were, by this time, pressing us distressingly. We had only tasted food once since 
 the raid began, and that was the scanty meal we made on buttermilk and corn- 
 bread, Monday afternoon. In this starving extremity we decided that there was no great 
 risk run in this lonely region if we should travel by day, and after so deciding, we pushed 
 on with our utmost energy, as a hungry man will do when he hopes soon to find food. 
 
 " We were guiding our course by the sun, and during the afternoon we came out on the 
 brow of a high mountain, overlooking a beautiful little valley, thickly dotted with houses. 
 From our elevated position we could see everything the valley contained. I thought it one 
 of the loveliest sights I had ever seen — that quiet, peaceful little valley. I looked at each 
 house and wished that I could go into even the humblest and ask for a piece of corn-bread. 
 I pictured in my hungry imagination the good things to eat in each little cottage, and 
 wondered how we could safely manage to get a morsel of their stores of abundance to 
 satisfy our great hunger. The more I looked at that little valley the hungrier I became. 
 
 " Near the foot of the mountain was a small log house, a little separated from the rest, 
 and we knew it was inhabited from the smoke that curled up from the chimney. 
 We concluded to venture down and apply for food. A young woman appeared at 
 the door, and we told her that we had been lost in the mountains an'd were in need of 
 something to eat. She invited us to seats, and at once set about getting us a meal. We 
 inquired the way to the next town, the name of which I pretended I could not just speak, 
 but she helped me out by mentioning the name — Cleveland. We learned from her that 
 the town was only a short distance away and that there were no soldiers there. This was 
 gratifying, but not near as much so as the savory odors of the ham, eggs and rye coffee 
 she was preparing for us. We could hardly wait until the corn-bread was cooked, and 
 when she invited us to take seats at her table, we soon gave her satisfactory evidence that 
 we had told the truth about being hungry, although we had stretched the facts a little 
 about being lost. We paid the woman, and, without delay, took leave. 
 
 " We felt very much the need of a map, and after a near approach to the little town of 
 Cleveland, and a careful survey of the surroundings, I left Wood in a secluded spot to 
 wait while I walked boldly in and went to a book-store and asked for a school atlas. They 
 had Mitchell's Geography and Atlas. As the author was none other than my command- 
 ing General, 1 I had no reason to doubt that through the aid of his map I might reach his 
 camp, if he had not moved too far since I left I had to buy the geography too if I took 
 the atlas, and taking the books under my arm, like some countryman who lived near by in 
 the mountains, no one seemed to pay any attention to me. We were soon in the woods 
 again, when we tore out such portions of the atlas as we needed and hid the rest under a log, 
 after which we took our course and pushed on, making good progress. We knew that we 
 must, by this time, be in the vicinity of the Tennessee River. Our plan was to reach the 
 river as soon as possible and secure a boat of some kind, after which we would drift down 
 the river to Bridgeport, Stevenson, or some point nearest the Federal lines. 
 
 ' ' Towards evening of this day we came to the terminus of the mountain in this direc- 
 tion, and from its great height we had a commanding view of the valley below, which, 
 though beautiful in scenery, was sparsely settled. We descended the mountain and felt 
 our way cautiously across the valley. After a time we came to a log house. There seemed 
 to be no stir about the premises, and, as we were still hungry, we concluded to appiy for 
 
 1 A natural mistake. Mitchel's men generally believed that he had done or could do everything I 
 
The Roll of the Captives. 103 
 
 something- more to eat. We had been so hungry that we had not dared to eat all our ap- 
 petites craved at the last place. 
 
 " There was no man to be seen about the house, but the woman, who was a noble, dig- 
 nified-looking lady, plainly dressed, told us to be seated. I noticed her looking at us with 
 that scrutinizing, inquiring gaze of a woman in doubt, and I could read her thoughts as 
 plainly as if she had spoken them. I knew enough about woman, too, to know that 
 whatever her first impressions were they would be unchangeable, so I sarid, without further 
 hesitation, ' We are in need of something to eat.' She said if we could put up with such 
 fare as she had we were welcome. We told her that we were quite hungry and any kind 
 of food would be welcome. As she proceeded about her work, I noticed that on every 
 opportunity she scrutinized us very sharply, and I became a little uneasy. 
 
 " Presently she asked us if we were traveling, to which I replied that we were on our 
 way to Harrison, which was a small village a few miles from there. I still noticed that 
 she was eyeing us keenly and closely, and that her mind was not at rest on the subject, 
 when suddenly she turned, looked us squarely in the face, and startled us by saying : 
 
 ' ' You are Union men ! You can't fool me ! I know a Union man by his look. You 
 need not deny it, nor need you be afraid to own it, either. I am a Union woman, and 
 I am not afraid to own it to anybody. The secessionists around here don't like me a bit, 
 for I say just what I think of them, whether they like it or not. Further, I know that you 
 are Union men trying to get to the Union army and you need not go to the trouble to 
 deny it. I will do anything I can to help you. 
 
 " We stoutly denied any such intention, and told her that we had been soldiers in the 
 Confederate army. But that did no good. She seemed to have made up her mind. So we 
 let her have her own way. Soon after her husband came in. He was rather a fine-looking 
 fellow, with a frank, manly face. 
 
 " When supper was over we offered this loyal woman pay, but she refused to take our 
 money, saying that anything she could do for a Union man she would do with a glad 
 heart and willing hands. She said she wished the Union army would come — she would 
 give them everything she had. 
 
 ' ' As we took our leave, she told her husband to give us all the information that he 
 could as to our route. ' For,' said she to him, "you know that old Snow, with his company 
 of cavalry, is in the neighborhood, and he will be upon them before they know it. He is 
 watching every nook and road in the settlement to prevent Union men from getting away 
 from the rebel conscription.' 
 
 " That night we passed in the woods, and continued our journey Thursday morning. 
 The valley through which our course lay was thickly inhabited, and we had observed 
 the greatest possible precaution, as we supposed, in avoiding ' Old Snow's ' cavalry. 
 Our surprise was all the greater, when, without the least warning, we heard the stern 
 command : 
 
 " ' Halt there, you ! Halt, or I will blow your brains out.' 
 
 ' ' A hasty glance around failed to discover any safe chance of retreat. We were cap- 
 tured, and there was no course for us to pursue but to submit to the unpleasant inevitable, 
 
 " The captain seemed to be a pompous and, according to his own account, a blood- 
 thirsty warrior, for he said it was not his custom to take prisoners but to hang and shoot 
 all who fell into his hands. He asked us a great many questions, including, of course, 
 our place of residence and our names, all of which we answered very promptly, although 
 I will not say truthfully. We told him we lived in Harrison, and gave him some names 
 we had picked up, in which we must have struck him just right, for at once he inquired 
 after the 'old men, our fathers,' whom he said he knew. We told him they were in 
 excellent health. He said he was glad to hear it, for he was well acquainted with both of 
 them. 'But,' he continued, looking at us very sternlv, ' bovs, it's my impression that 
 J 3 
 
Uj4 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 you are running away from the conscription and you deserve to be shot as traitors for 
 wanting to join the Yankees. ' We told him we had not the slightest intention of that. 
 After a moment's silence, and looking at us steadily, during which time, no doubt, he 
 was mentally debating what course to pursue, he said : 
 
 ' ' For all I know you may belong to those spies and bridge-burners, and if I did not 
 know your folks I would send you to Chattanooga under arrest ; but I will tell you what I 
 will do : if you will take the oath and promise to go back home and stay until I call for 
 you, I will allow you to do so. I have known both your fathers for many years and 
 have great respect for them. They have always been true men to the South, and out of 
 consideration for them I will permit you to go back on the conditions I have named.' 
 
 "Now, there may be those with a nice discrimination of conscience who will con. 
 demn me and my comrade in misfortune — who has long since ceased his struggle with 
 the cold charities of the world — for what we did. But, dear comrade, or reader, I pray 
 you before you lightly pass sentence of condemnation, remember that ' circumstances 
 alter cases.' The professional detective or spy lives a life of constant deception. He 
 professes to be what he is not. Whether great exigencies of a public nature justify the 
 practices necessary to the successful pursuit of such a profession, may be a question on 
 which moral philosophers can well disagree, but which I am not competent to discuss. 
 
 " But we were in no condition for hair-splitting on minor points. Conscience, where 
 the moral perceptions are to be consulted, and conscience, where a fellow's neck is at 
 stake, are two different things. We were not professional spies or detectives, although, 
 for the time being and for the good of the cause in which we enlisted, we were to all 
 intents and purposes practicing the arts of a spy. Our game had been a desperate one 
 from the start. The players on the other side were as desperate as we were. The stakes 
 on our part were to save our necks from the halter — from the death of felons. 
 
 " We had told a plausible story to this officer, by which we had so completely deceived 
 him that he proposed to let us go, conditionally. He had named the conditions, and for 
 us to have rejected them would have refuted the statements we had just made to him, 
 namely, that we were Confederates. Besides this, our detention a single hour might 
 betray the falsity of our story about our living at Harrison. We were liable to be 
 exposed any moment by some of the new troopers who were constantly arriving. We 
 accordingly signified our acceptance of his conditions, and he at once ordered us to follow 
 him, he leading us back to what proved to be the house of a rank old rebel and within a 
 half mile of the house we had left the evening before. Here he went through the cere- 
 mony of what he termed administering the oath, after which he, with the aid of the 
 hot-tempered old woman of the house, gave us the most fiery lecture on the subject of 
 Southern rights and Northern wrongs we had ever heard. After the captain and the old 
 woman had both exhausted their vocabulary, we told the captain that we hoped it would 
 not be long until he would find it convenient to call upon us for our services in the cause. 
 He seemed much pleased at the favorable effect his eloquent harangue had worked upon 
 us, and as we hastily shook hands with him preparatory to leaving, he handed us back our 
 revolvers, which he had previously taken from us. 
 
 " This we considered a lucky escape, and we started off in fine spirits after the depress- 
 ing uncertainty occasioned by this capture. It was not long until we were again in the 
 mountains, where we soon after found a place of safety, and rested and slept till 
 near night. After we awoke we talked over the situation. What we desired was to get 
 across the wide, thickly-settled valley to the river and find a boat. How to do it and 
 evade capture was what concerned us most just now. If, by a streak of bad luck, we 
 should again fall into the hands of old Snow or his crowd, we would fare hard, for we 
 had promised him to take the back track. In this state of perplexity we decided to trust 
 ourselves in the hands of the man and woman who had treated us so kindly and professed 
 
The Roll of the Captives. 195 
 
 so much devotion to the Union cause. We knew, however, that if we ventured near this 
 house that we must do it with great caution, otherwise we might be discovered, and thus 
 not only be captured, but compromise our good, kind friends. 
 
 ' It was, therefore, late on Thursday evening when, having left Wood a few paces 
 from the house to keep a look-out, I went noiselessly to the door and knocked. The 
 family had retired and the house was still as death. I knocked again and again, but 
 finally heard the woman tell her husband there was some one at the door. Soon the man 
 opened the door and seemed to know me at the first glance or by the sound of my voice. 
 He spoke to me kindly and invited me in. While he was speaking to me I observed from 
 some indications, I could not distinctly see, that his wife stood near by to kill me instantly 
 in case any sign of foul play had been noticed. Those were times in Tennessee and 
 Northern Georgia, and other places in the South, when shocking tragedies took place. 
 Men were hunted and shot down in their own door-yards and homes, for their loyalty to 
 the old flag, and these persecuted people were generally ready for the worst and defended 
 themselves to the death. In this defense the women often took a ready hand. The 
 woman I am now speaking of would have been a dangerous one for any rebel to have 
 attacked, if she had been given the least warning or had half a chance. It need then be 
 no matter of surprise that she held a cocked rifle on me as I stood near the door, ready, 
 on the least suspicious movement on my part, to drop me in my tracks. 
 
 " I told the man I would like to speak a few words with him privately. He stepped a 
 few paces from the door so that we were sure no person was in hearing distance. I then, 
 in a low tone of voice, asked him if he could, of his own free, voluntary will, assist a 
 Union man in distress, if he had the opportunity. I then paused and watched him 
 intently, and at once noticed that he was embarrassed. He acted like a man who sus- 
 pected some trick— as if he thought I had been sent to entrap him for the purpose of 
 betraying his loyalty. I was assured by his actions ; for had he been a rebel and had 
 wished to entrap me, he would have unhesitatingly answered, ' Yes,' and encouraged me 
 to reveal myself. I relieved his embarrassment by saying, ' There is no trick in this ; I 
 am a Union man in deep trouble, the nature of which I am not just at liberty to mention 
 now. I need a friend and -assistance.' He then answered and said he would render any 
 assistance in his power, not only to us but for the Union cause. 
 
 " Wood had by this time come to where we were and I told the stranger to hold up his 
 hand and be sworn, which he did, and I administered to him the following oath : 
 
 " 'You do most solemnly swear in our presence and before Almighty God, that you 
 will not betray us to our enemies, but that you will do all that lies in your power to 
 secrete, aid, protect and defend us.' 
 
 " To all of which he answered, ' I will.' 
 
 " We then shook hands, and after making sure that no ear could hear us, I revealed to 
 him a part of our story and who we were. He was a brave man and a true man, and 
 hearing our story seemed to increase his interest and friendship in our behalf. We 
 watched this man closely to observe if he took such precautions as a man would take who 
 honestly desired our safety, and were gratified to see that he did. About the first thing, 
 he told us that we must not come near, nor be seen about his house. He told us to 
 follow him, and he led the way to an old abandoned house, where he had first lived when 
 he located on the farm, and which stood in a secluded spot, remote from the road. In 
 the centre of the old floor was a trap-door, which opened into a hole about four feet 
 square, which, during the occupancy of the house, had been used as a sort of cellar. 
 Here we took up our quarters. He then went to the house and brought out a bundle of 
 quilts for us to lie on. He next told us to avoid talking loud, and keep out of sight, in 
 which case we would be perfectly safe until he could get an opportunity to pilot us safely 
 out. He told us that no human being would be apprised of our whereabouts, except his 
 
196 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 wife, who was our friend, and would do as much for our safety as himself. He then left 
 us and went to the house, first telling us that he would visit us in the morning, and bring 
 us rations. We fixed ourselves very comfortably with the quilts, and, although our bed- 
 room would not admit of our stretching our limbs out full length, we doubled up and 
 enjoyed a very comfortable night's rest, something we had not done before for a long 
 time. 
 
 "The next morning, Friday, we heard our friend not far off calling and feeding his 
 pigs, and not long after he quietly lifted off a board over the little cellar, when we put 
 out our heads, shook hands with him, and took a sniff of the morning air. lie carried a 
 small basket which seemed to contain corn, which he passed down to us, but we found 
 our breakfast underneath the corn, and after taking it out we replaced the corn and gave 
 him back the basket. He spoke a few encouraging words to us, telling us we must not 
 get restive but bide our time, when he replaced the board, scattered some straw over the 
 old floor and left us. 
 
 " Some time after, when we were talking in a low tone of voice, we heard footsteps 
 on the ground and the board was lifted and some one spoke to us in a friendly voice. 
 We put out our heads, and there stood before us, with the basket of corn, not our sworn 
 friend of the night before, but his wife, the true Union woman. 
 
 " ' I knew,' said she, ' that you were Union men all the time, and I am still ready to 
 make good my promise, to not only do all I can for you, but for the Union cause.' She 
 told us that her husband had gone to assist a neighbor about some work and left us in 
 her charge, and that she had brought our dinner. She spoke a few words of encourage- 
 ment to us, and praised our daring effort, as she termed it, to steal the railroad away 
 from the rebels, at the same time expressing her sorrow that we had not succeeded, and 
 that the Union army could not before that time have taken possession of the country and 
 driven the rebels out. By this time we had taken our rations from the basket and 
 replaced the corn, and she replaced the board over us and scattered straw about, as her 
 husband had done, and left us. 
 
 " In this way we remained secreted for several days. This delay was for several 
 reasons. In the first place, we were nearly disabled with sore feet from our night 
 marches in the mountains. In the next place, we knew that the longer the time that 
 elapsed after the raid, the less vigilance would be observed by the rebels, who would 
 tire of the pursuit. Then, most important of all, we had to wait till our friends could 
 find a suitable person to conduct us out to the river safely, for the nights were, at that 
 time, almost as light as day. 
 
 " A trusty guide was found in the person of the brother of the loyal woman whose 
 guests we were. This young man, who knew the country well, conducted us by a cir- 
 cuitous night-march to a creek, perhaps McLarimore's, a tributary of the Tennessee. 
 
 Our great trouble had been, in this mountainous country, to keep the right course. 
 Even if we knew the direction, it was next to impossible to follow it by night travel on 
 account of the unevenness of the country. It was this that made us so anxious to reach 
 the river, which would afford us a sure means of night travel, and guide us to a point 
 near the Federal army. Unfortunately, when we reached the creek the boat was on the 
 opposite side. 
 
 " Here our guide took his leave of us, and we set about finding a way to secure the 
 boat. I first thought to swim the creek, which was very high and running driftwood. 
 After considering the matter, however, I adopted a better plan. Mark secreted himself, 
 near the bank below, where I could easily find him. I then went to an open space on the 
 bank and halloed. It was now daylight, and a man soon answered. I told him I wished 
 to cross over, and he soon came and took me to the other side. He was unable to change 
 a five-dollar Confederate note, and I told him I expected to cross back next morning. 
 
The Roll of the Captives'. 197 
 
 and would try to have the change for him, which he said would do. I then walked 
 briskly on the road leading to Harrison, until I came to the first turn in the road, when I 
 went into the woods and hid myself until dark. After dark I went back and cautiously 
 approached the place where the boat was tied. After satisfying myself that the ' coast 
 was all clear,' I hastily paddled over to the other side, took Mark aboard, and we were 
 soon floating toward the Tennessee. After encountering some troublesome blockades of 
 driftwood, and a rebel steamboat or patrol gunboat, we arrived safely in the Tennessee 
 River. 
 
 " This patrol boat gave us some concern. She lay in the mouth of the creek with her 
 ' nose ' to the shore, while her stern lay not far from the opposite bank of the narrow 
 stream. When we first saw her lights, we supposed it to be a cabin near the banks of 
 the creek, and did not discover our mistake until we were right up to her, for the night 
 was pitch dark, and it was raining. These latter circumstances enabled us, by lying 
 down, and quietly steering our boat close under the stern of the steam craft, to glide by 
 unnoticed. I thought if we only had our crowd of train boys along, and Wilson Brown 
 to man the engine, we might easily have taken possession of the craft, and given the 
 rebels another big scare, and, perhaps, all of us escape. But it might not have been any 
 easier to steal a steamboat and get away with it than a railroad train. We drifted on, 
 and in a few moments after we were happy voyagers in the Tennessee River, going down 
 stream with the swift current." [The river was now in spring flood, very high and swift. — W. 
 P.] "This night was one of the worst I remember. Those comrades who have campaigned 
 in East Tennessee, will not need be told how disagreeable a cold rain storm is there. The 
 incessant rain was accompanied by a high wind, blinding our eyes much of the time, 
 while the dark, rapid, seething waters carried our little boat on with maddening fury. 
 Sometimes we would find ourselves going round and round in a great eddy or swirl, next 
 striking the point of some island, or nearly knocked from the boat by some low-hanging 
 tree from a short turn in the river bank, or getting a startling thump from some on-rush- 
 ing log or drifting tree. We were in constant apprehension, for in the black darkness 
 we could not see whither we were going, and so benumbed were we with wet and cold, 
 that we had but little control of the boat, and our ears were our only guide for safety. 
 
 " When the night was pretty well spent, we began to have a little anxiety as to where 
 daylight would catch us. We knew we had been making good time, and that Chatta- 
 nooga lay not far ahead. We also knew that it would not do for us to show our- 
 selves in that locality in daylight. We now began to keep a look-out for a safe 
 landing place. After several ineffectual attempts we found that to land along the steep 
 banks, in our benumbed condition, was both difficult and dangerous. We soon discovered 
 that we were passing what seemed to be a small island. We hugged close along the 
 shore until we reached the lower end, and a place where the rapid current did not strike 
 our boat, and by the aid of our paddles and the overhanging tree-branches, we effected a 
 safe landing in the dark, and drew our boat up on the bank. We took shelter under a 
 great forked tree, and wrung the water from our coats. 
 
 " The storm by this time had changed to sleet and hail, and it did seem to me that we 
 must perish with cold. We beat our benumbed hands and arms about our bodies to try 
 to keep up the circulation of the blood, but we were chilled to the bone. I have never, 
 not even in the coldest winter of the North, experienced so much suffering from cold as I 
 did on that terrible night. Poor Wood, who afterwards died of consumption, seemed to 
 suffer even more than I did. Never did I see the light of day approach with more grati- 
 tude than on that dismal island at the end of that night of terror. The sun brought no 
 warmth, but its welcome light revealed to us a cabin near the shore, from whose stone 
 chimney the smoke was curling up. We at once decided to go there and warm ourselves, 
 
igS Daring and Suffering. 
 
 even if we had to fight for the privilege, for we might as well perish fighting as with the 
 cold. 
 
 "We at once launched our boat and crossed from the island to the shore. As we 
 landed on the bank to go up to the house, Wood, whose teeth were chattering, and who 
 looked both drowned and frozen, said to me : ' Alf, you will have to make up some lie 
 to tell them ; they will ask us a thousand questions.' 
 
 " I said, ' I don't know what I can tell them ; I am too cold to speak the truth, 
 though.' But I told Mark to say but little, so that we might not "cross" one another 
 in our story. 
 
 " We were admitted to the cabin, and, as I stood before the great fire-place, I noticed the 
 family viewing our bedraggled, drowned, forlorn appearance with some curiosity, especi- 
 ally the man of the house. After I got so that I could talk freely, I inquired if there 
 were any boats about there. lie said he knew of none except his own, which the Con- 
 federates allowed him to have to cross over to the island to his work. He then asked me 
 if we were looking for boats. I told him we were, and that we had orders to destroy all 
 we found, with the exception of a few owned and in charge of the right kind of men. I 
 told him the object, of course, was to prevent Union men from running away from the 
 conscription. 
 
 " 'I thought that was your business,' said he. 'There was a lot of soldiers along 
 here a few days ago and destroyed every boat they could find.' 
 
 " He asked if we stayed at Chattanooga. I told him that our company was there. I 
 further said : 'Then you don't know of any boats along here, except your own ? ' He 
 said he did not. After some further talk, I asked him if we could get some breakfast 
 with them. He said we could. I then told him we were in the condition of most 
 soldiers — that we had no money, but that I did not think it any dishonor for a man in the 
 service of his country to ask for food. He said it was perfectly right. 
 
 " We then took off our coats and hung them up to dry while we were at breakfast. 
 After we had become thoroughly warmed we took our leave, telling the man to keep an 
 eye out for any boats that might possibly be lying about loose in the vicinity. 
 
 " We now resumed our boat voyage, and did not spend much time hunting for strange 
 boats, but availed ourselves of the first good opportunity to land and secrete ourselves. 
 Our hiding place was in a thicket in a field, near enough where our boat was tied so that 
 we could watch it. The storm had subsided, and during the afternoon the sun shone out 
 bright and warm and a high wind prevailed. 
 
 " Sometime before night, a man and a boy passed across the field not far from us, and 
 the boy soon got his eyes on our canoe and cried out, ' There's a canoe, pap ! ' They 
 went down to it, and, from their actions, we saw that they were going to take it away. 
 I spoke to Wood and told him that it would not do to allow them to do so, and we 
 walked out of the thicket on the further side from them, and leisurely came down to 
 where they were, when I said : 
 
 " ' Hallo, there ! what are you doing with that boat?' 
 
 " ' I thought it had drifted here, and I was going to take care of it,' was the reply. 
 ' That is a government boat,' said I. ' We tied it up here awhile ago on account 
 of the high wind.' 
 
 " I then repeated the boat story which we had before told at our last stopping-place. 
 This seemed to be an entirely satisfactory explanation to him. 
 
 "' I then said to Mark : ' Do you think the wind will admit of our proceeding on our 
 way to Chattanooga ?' 
 
 " The man spoke up before Mark could answer, and said : ' Men, I would not advise 
 you to venture on the river now. It is not safe. You had better go down to the house, 
 and wait till the wind falls.' 
 
The Roll of the Captives. 
 
 199 
 
 " This proposition suited us well enough, under the circumstances, so we accepted his 
 invitation and accompanied him to his cabin. We found his wife a very talkative old 
 lady. She sympathized heart and soul, she said, with soldiers, for she had a son in the 
 army, who sent word home that he had a pretty hard time of it. 
 
 " Night came, but the wind still blew a gale. They invited us to stay all night with 
 them, but we told them that it was absolutely necessary that we should be back to camp 
 by the next day, if possible. We learned that we were only five miles above Chatta- 
 nooga. 
 
 " About midnight the wind went down, and we pushed out in our little boat, and long 
 before daylight we were quietly drifting past Chattanooga, that most " ticklish " point. 
 When we had fairly passed, we felt that the greatest part of our task was over. We began 
 to imagine ourselves almost back again among our old comrades of the 21st. We 
 felt encouraged and jubilant. We soon found out, however, that it was not all 
 
 Wood and Wilson going down the Tennessee River. 
 
 smooth sailing yet. [They were now, after a week's travel, within a half mile of the 
 place I had reached the same day we abandoned the train. But the difference in their 
 favor was immense : They had a boat and knew where they were. — W. P.] 
 
 "Some ten or fifteen miles below the city the river runs through a deep gorge, and 
 narrows down to only a small proportion of its former width. The mountains rise 
 abruptly from the water in frowning grandeur, while great rocks, from dizzy heights. 
 project out over the rushing, foaming torrent below. To increase the troubles of navi- 
 gation here, the river makes a sharp turn to the left, after a long, straight stretch, during 
 which time the water gathers great velocity of motion, and suddenly dashes against the 
 wall of rock at the elbow, recoils, and forms a great, rapid, foaming eddy, after which it 
 rushes on down the gorge in mad fury, as if trying to get revenge for the check it has 
 just received. We perceived, even in the darkness, that there was danger ahead. The 
 great roar and noise caused by the dashing of the angry waters against the rocks warned 
 us. We hugged the left bank with our little boat as closely as possible. As we passed 
 
200 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 the angry whirlpool, into which we seemed to be drifting, our boat was struck a tre- 
 mendous blow by a floating log. We thought we were dashed to pieces. The blow- 
 hoisted us away, however, several yards to the left, and we went flying down the gorge 
 like the wind. We pulled at our paddles with might and main to keep the water from 
 swamping our boat, which sank pretty low in the current and was now going at railroad 
 speed. We soon reached smoother water, and again felt ourselves safe. 
 
 " It was now getting light, and, as we drifted on, we saw a man on shore motioning 
 with all his might for us to approach him. As there seemed to be something unusual 
 about his actions, we pulled in a little, when he hailed us and said if we went on as we 
 were then going, we would be drowned in spite of fate. He said, ' You are strangers in 
 these parts, ain't you?' We told him we had never been down the river before, although 
 quite familiar with the country. He then said, ' Strangers, whatever you do, don't try 
 to run down through the " suck." I have lived here all my life, and have known men who 
 were well acquainted with the river to be drowned there. It is much worse than the 
 place you have just passed.' 
 
 " We tried to persuade him to go with us and pilot us down, but he said he was not 
 well. At last, however, with much urging and the promise of three dollars, he consented 
 to go. We rowed to the shore, and, after providing himself with an extra paddle, he 
 came aboard and took charge of our craft, which we ran as close to the left shore as 
 possible. The water ran with such great velocity and force, that we found it almost 
 impossible to control the boat, although we all had paddles and were pulling as if for life. 
 Our new pilot understood his business well and knew how to man a boat. 
 
 " At the place where we apprehended most danger, the river runs through a narrow 
 gorge. The whole volume of water, thus circumscribed, draws right to the centre of the 
 channel. After a ride which I never wish to repeat, we passed in safety, with no further 
 mishap than getting our boat nearly full of water, which we soon bailed out. Our pilot 
 now gave us careful directions as to the course we should take in the river below, after 
 which we dismissed him, first paying him three dollars, which we felt had been a good 
 investment, as we would have doubtless been drowned but for the accidental fact of 
 meeting this man. Though it had been our practice to travel only in the night, yet we 
 had been compelled, through the difficulty of navigating this part of the river, to travel in 
 daylight, which was imprudent, as we were constantly reminded. 
 
 " I may state just here a fact, which is well known to all men who in time of war have 
 tried to escape from prison. The most critical part of a journey is that which lies 
 immediately between the two contending armies. At such places, between the two 
 hostile lines, patrols are constantly moving about. Outposts are established on all im- 
 portant roads, while vidette and picket posts, in command of the most active and vigilant 
 officers, are constantly on the alert for spies, scouts, or prowling bands of cavalrymen 
 from the enemy's camp. Every stray man is picked up and sent to the officer of the 
 guard, who either sends him to the guard-house, or to the General at headquarters, and if 
 the unfortunate fellow does not tell a pretty straight story, or if there is anything sus- 
 picious about his appearance, he is put under strict guard, and, perhaps, ordered tried by 
 a drum-head court-martial, charged with being a spy. It is the worst place in the world 
 to be caught fooling around — this ground between two hostile armies in camp. A man 
 is almost certain to be captured, unless he is well posted, and if captured, he must give 
 a very strict account of himself. 
 
 " As before stated, we found it unsafe to travel in day-time, and, shortly after dismiss- 
 ing our pilot, we spied a squad of rebel cavalry on the right bank of the river. Luckily, 
 the river was pretty wide at that place, and we chanced to be well to the other side. They 
 yelled to us to come ashore, but we pretended not to hear them, and acted as if we were 
 intending to land leisurely on the far side. We were too far away for convenient musket 
 
The Roll of the Captives. 201 
 
 range, and did not fear them much, but the circumstance caused us to think it best to 
 land a few miles below, and secrete both ourselves and the boat. 
 
 " During the voyage of the following night, or rather just before daylight, we passed 
 the Bridgeport railroad crossing. We could see the guards on the bridge, but did not 
 know whether they were rebels or Yankees, so in this uncertainty we let our boat drift 
 quietly with the current, and passed by unnoticed. We supposed confidently that 
 General Mitchel had occupied Bridgeport. So after we had passed below the bridge, 
 out of sight, we landed, and Mark remained with the boat while I stole up to the camp 
 to find out what kind of soldiers were there. It did not take me long, however, to 
 discover that they wore butternut uniforms, and I hurried back to the canoe Mark's 
 disappointment knew no bounds. I could scarcely convince him that I told the truth. 
 
 ' ' About sunrise we stopped and hid our canoe, and feeling somewhat hungry and also 
 anxious to learn something about the Federals, we concluded to skulk off a short distance 
 and see what we could find. It was not long until we found a cabin, where we got break- 
 fast and learned that the Yankees were at Stevenson, or a short distance the other side. 
 Soon after leaving this cabin we met a squad of soldiers in full retreat. They told us 
 that we had better be ' lighting out ; ' that the roads and woods were ' alive with 
 Yankee cavalry. They are in Stevenson and pushing on this way in heavy force.' We 
 expressed some little apprehension, but went on a little further, when we met more rebel 
 militia, who told the same story. It seemed as if there was a regular stampede among 
 them. 
 
 " We now became convinced that if we could get safely to Stevenson we would be all 
 right. So we went back to our canoe and rowed down the river again, until we thought 
 we were about opposite the town, which is about four miles north from the river. Then 
 we tied up the canoe and struck out through the woods for the town. Just before reaching 
 the place, we had to cross a creek, after which we ascended a very long, steep hill. 
 
 " When we reached the top of this hill, we were somewhat surprised to find ourselves 
 right in the town, but not half so much astonished as we were to find no blue-coats there, 
 but the streets swarming with rebel soldiers. We had been woefully deceived by the 
 stories of the frightened fugitives we had met in the forenoon, and had unwarily entrapped 
 ourselves." [It was only for a very short time that the Federals were absent from this 
 point, which was vital to Mitchel. The high water had destroyed a bridge, and until it was 
 repaired he had withdrawn his forces. — W. P.] 
 
 " Wood proposed that we should start and run, but I saw that course would not answer, 
 so we determined to put on a bold front, and take our chances, though we knew we ran 
 great risk. We met and spoke with a number of soldiers. Some of the officers noticed 
 us carelessly, while others paid no attention to us as we passed them. W T e went into a 
 store and bought some tobacco, and inquired for some other trifling things, and then start- 
 ed off as unconcernedly as if we were a couple of country fellows, accustomed to visiting 
 the town. We had gone some little^ distance, when we were met by an officer, who 
 stopped us and said that he would have to inquire our business there, and who we were. 
 These were pointed questions, but we knew it would be necessary to meet them. We 
 told him who we were and all about it, and he appeared well satisfied with our answers 
 and was about to dismiss us, when, unfortunately for us, another man, I think a citizen, 
 came up, and, pointing at me, said : 
 
 " ' That is one of the rascals that was here last night. He rode through the town, cut- 
 ting all the flourishes he knew how. I know him. He dare not deny it, either.' 
 
 " In explanation of this man's singular, unexpected, and to us fatal accusation, I will 
 say that I afterwards learned that a squad of daring troopers from the Fourth Ohio 
 Cavalry, had, on the previous night, made a dash into the place. This explained the stories 
 told us by the flying fugitives who had, by their fright, beguiled us into the rebel camp. 
 
202 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 " As soon as we were thus detained, I directed all my attention to destroying the map 
 in my possession, by tearing it in pieces in my pocket, dropping portions of it whenever 
 opportunity offered, and chewing up much of it, until I finally succeeded, without de- 
 tection, in disposing of the whole of it. Had this map been discovered in my possession 
 it would have been strong evidence against us 
 
 " This man's story ended all hope of our getting away, and we were prisoners a second 
 time. No sooner was attention once directed to us than we were surrounded, and scores 
 of fellows saw in our appearance something suspicious. We told the most plausible story 
 we could invent, but it was of no use. In spite of our protestations of innocence, we were 
 bundled off under guard, put on a hand-car and run up to Bridgeport, where the com- 
 manding office was stationed. 
 
 ' ' We reached Bridgeport soon after dark, and there we were again stripped and 
 searched. Boots, hats, coats, socks and every under-garment underwent the strictest 
 scrutiny. They could find nothing, and were about on a stand as to what judgment to 
 pass on our cases, when fate again turned against us by interposing a circumstance which 
 ended all hope in our favor. An excited fellow, who came and stuck his head in among 
 the gaping crowd, who were staring at us, declared, in a loud voice, that we belonged to 
 Andrews's spies and train-thieves. 
 
 " All eyes were turned on him instantly, my own among them. Of course, he felt 
 bound to back up the assertion, although I believe he lied, at least such were my feelings. 
 The spirit of resentment rose up within me, until I could have killed him without com- 
 punction if I had possessed the power, for in the next breath he said, ' I know those 
 fellows ! I saw them on the train ! ' " 
 
 It is possible that the man was right in regard to Wilson, for, as fire- 
 man, he was on the engine and was seen by a great many people ; and he 
 wore just the same clothing as then. 
 
 The SoutJiern Confederacy, of April 26th, thus alludes to this latest 
 prize 
 
 "We learn that two more of the bridge-burning party were captured not far from 
 Chattanooga, and brought in there two days ago, and that one of the party is still at large, 
 or has escaped to the Federal lines, having never been caught." 
 
 In the latter statement they were mistaken, as they now had every one! 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 FIRST PRISON EXPERIENCES. 
 
 THE little Major who had acted as spokesman on my first arrest, now 
 escorted me to jail, accompanied by the whole crowd that had 
 gathered around the hotel. He demanded my pocket-book — 
 which he never returned — and the county jailer in whose hands I next 
 came, finished the work of emptying my pockets. The jail, in front of 
 which this robbery took place, is a little, mean-looking, brick building 
 standing on a side street. The two rooms on the ground floor were for 
 the jailer, and the two above for prisoners. I was taken up an exceedingly 
 
 The Ire 
 
 Lafayette, Ga. 
 
 narrow stairway, and, turning to the right, entered a fair-sized room, with 
 bars across the windows. But the noticeable feature of the room was a 
 large iron cage, nine by twelve feet, which stood in the middle, leaving but 
 a moderate passageway between the cage and the walls. The cage was 
 formed of broad iron slats crossing at right angles at intervals of perhaps six 
 inches. It had the same kind of slats for a roof some feet below the ceil- 
 ing of the room, and a solid iron floor, a little above the room floor. It 
 had also a very heavy iron door, which the jailor unlocked, and I was 
 bidden enter. One man was in it — a Union man, as he said, though I 
 
204 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 was rather disposed to believe him a detective, put there for the purpose 
 of finding out as much as he could from me. My reflections when I 
 stepped in, and the jailor secured the heavy lock to the massive iron bars 
 across the door, could not have been more gloomy if the inscription 
 Dante saw over the gate of hell had been written over this door: 
 
 ' All hope abandon, ye who enter here." 
 
 Never before had I been locked up as a prisoner, and now it was no 
 trivial matter — a few days or weeks. Very slender hope, indeed, was 
 before me. I was there as a criminal, and too well did I realize the char- 
 acter of the Southern people to believe they would be very fastidious 
 about proof. A high value was never set on the life of a stranger, and 
 now with the fierce war fever, and the madness caused by our raid, added 
 to the fear of a Federal advance, the situation was most desperate. 
 
 In that hour my most distressing thought was of friends at home, and 
 especially of mother. I thought of their sorrow when they should hear 
 of my ignominious fate — if they ever heard ! The thought of dying un- 
 known, — of simply dropping out of life without any one ever being able 
 to tell what had become of me, — seemed terrible. That all my young 
 hopes and fond dreams of being useful should perish, as I then had every 
 reason to believe, on a Southern scaffold, was almost unbearable. But 
 for a moment only did these thoughts sweep over me; the next they were 
 rejected as not only useless, but tending to unnerve me, and prevent that 
 readiness to take advantage of any possible chance for escape that might 
 offer. At least here was rest and quiet, and the experiences of the past 
 day rendered these most enjoyable. No more questions to answer, no 
 straining to the last limits of physical endurance, but shelter, warmth, and 
 rest ! To these was soon added another great comfort, for a fairly good 
 supper was brought. My companion said he was not hungry, which suited 
 exactly, as I ate the allowance of both without difficulty, and then began 
 to feel sleepy. My cage-mate wanted to ask me some questions; but I 
 had been questioned sufficiently, and gave him very short answers. He 
 had plenty of blankets, and wrapping myself in them, I soon fell into a 
 deep sleep — profound and dreamless — such as only extreme fatigue can 
 produce. 
 
 I did not wake until the yellow sunlight was streaming through the 
 barred window the next morning. The air was wonderfully pure and fresh 
 after the long rain. At first I had not the slightest idea of where I was. 
 The bed was drier and the blankets warmer than in camp. The iron floor 
 was unfelt. For a little time I lay in the delicious languor of perfect 
 comfort, looking up at the lattice-work of iron without knowing what it 
 meant. Gradually a sense of my situation stole over me; yet when all 
 the terrible memories of the past two days came trooping back, despair 
 
First Prison Experiences. 205 
 
 did not come with them. There might yet be the opportunity of escape, 
 if a little time was given. Or the enemy might, by the fear of retaliation, 
 be forced to spare us. Before leaving camp I had read of some rebels 
 captured in Federal uniform while trying to burn bridges in Missouri — an 
 offense very similar to our own ! Morgan with his men had also assumed 
 the Federal uniform, and thus managed to reach Gallatine, Tennessee, and 
 destroy valuable stores. 1 Some of his men had been captured and were 
 now in the hands of our forces. There was little doubt that if these were 
 held for us, life for life, the rebels would be slow in beginning the work of 
 hanging. There was also a large number of irregular privateers and 
 others, who, according to all the laws of civilized war, were as much ex- 
 posed to summary punishment as we. Indeed, all the rebels were, under 
 a strict construction of the laws of nations, punishable with death for 
 treason and disloyalty, and at this time it looked as if the doom of the 
 evil Confederacy could not be far distant. I did not find it hard, from 
 my outlook of deep personal interest, to hope that something might be 
 done on our behalf. I well knew that being inside the enemy's lines in 
 citizen's dress, gave them the right to put us to death by a sentence that 
 would have at least the color of military law; but no military law required 
 the exertion of that power. If they could use us to better advantage by 
 holding us as hostages for their friends in similar condition, or exchanging 
 us for them, all military usages and all considerations of humanity would 
 be satisfied. While, then, the great probability was that the enemy in the 
 heat of passion and vengeance would put me to death either by mob-law or 
 by a drum-head court-martial, yet if they could in any way be induced to 
 let some little time pass, and cool reason to get the upper hand, there was 
 a chance that I might either be able to break away, or be saved by the 
 power of threatened retaliation. 
 
 But that there might be the slightest chance for interference on 
 our behalf, our character and position must be clearly known. If we 
 died even under circumstances of the greatest cruelty while claiming to 
 be Southern citizens, there could be no help. It would be an effectual 
 answer, when our government asked why a certain soldier was put to 
 death, to say, " We did not know he was a soldier; he gave a false name 
 and was put to death as one of our own offending citizens." Very quaintly 
 did my prison companion put this thought. He said, " If you are inno- 
 cent of being one of the bridge-burners, as they call you, they will be sure 
 to hang you. But if you are one, and should claim to be a soldier, your 
 government will not let so many of you perish without making some effort 
 to save you ! " Slowly I came to the conviction that I would be better off 
 in my own name and character. 
 
 1 See Morgan's own report, March 19, 1862. War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Fart I., 
 page 31. 
 
2o6 Daring- and Suffering. 
 
 I had time enough for deliberation. During all the morning hours 
 throngs of both ladies and gentlemen came in to see the caged " Yankee." 
 The place was well adapted for the purpose, and I was viewed much as 
 spectators look at a bear in his den. A guard was employed and the out- 
 side doors left open. Visitors came in and passed around the cage and 
 out again — a continual procession. They made a great many odd re- 
 marks, criticising me without any regard to my opinions or feelings. 
 Sometimes compliments were thrown in; but I heard a good many things 
 about myself that I had not suspected before. The ladies were particu- 
 larly free in these comments, which sounded strangely enough to "the 
 beast in the cage." Questions were asked, but as the guard would not 
 allow any one to stop for a regular conversation, I did not care to answer. I 
 was too busy trying to arrange plans that might lead to my getting out of 
 the position in which I was placed. I knew that there was no regularly 
 constituted military authority at Lafayette, and that if I should be sum- 
 marily dealt with while there, it would only be the act of an irresponsible 
 mob; and in that lonely region such a thing was by no means unlikely. 
 I now felt that Chattanooga, the headquarters of that district, was the 
 best place to be. Besides, it was likely that I might there meet the four 
 of whose capture I had heard; and while I was sorry that they had been 
 taken, yet, since they were in the toils, I longed for their companionship. 
 I thought that by working on the curiosity of my captors I might induce 
 them to send me away. 
 
 Accordingly I told the guard, who carried word to the jailer, that I 
 would like to see the vigilance committee. They were informed, and in a 
 little time I was taken before them. It is probable that I would have 
 been sent for at any rate to ask me some more questions of the same 
 nature as those of the day before. They had their lawyers and clerk 
 ready. But I cut the whole matter short by saying: 
 
 " Gentlemen, the statements I gave you yesterday were intended to 
 deceive. I will now tell you the truth. " 
 
 The clerk got his pen ready to take down the information, and there 
 was a general hush of expectation, while the president said, "Go on, 
 sir; go on." 
 
 " I am ready," I continued, " to give you my true name, and to tell 
 you why I came into your country." 
 
 " Just what we want to know, sir. Go on," said they. 
 
 "But," I returned. "I will make no statement whatever till taken 
 before the regular military authority of this department. " 
 
 This took them completely by surprise, and they used every threat and 
 argument in their power to make me change my resolution. But I told 
 them that it was a purely military matter, and that if they were loyal to 
 the Confederacy, they would send me as soon as possible to the com- 
 
First Prison Experiences. 207 
 
 manding General. This looked so reasonable, and the possibility that 
 might lose some valuable information by an opposite course was so 
 great, that they decided to send me that very day. 
 
 It was a journey of twenty-seven miles, and required that we should 
 start promptly after dinner. It would take me over the same ground in 
 part that I had traversed during that long and terrible night of wandering. 
 We had left the cars near Ringgold, and I had gone nearly twenty miles 
 westward; then many miles east, and back again; then south beyond 
 Lafayette, a distance of at least twenty-five more; so in that twenty-four 
 hours I must have gone, including circles and meanderings, much more 
 than fifty miles, — enough if put in a straight line in the right direction to 
 have carried me safe within our own lines; while here I was still in the 
 enemy's power ! 
 
 I was remanded to jail to wait for the preparation of a suitable escort. 
 After dinner, a dozen men called, and conducted me to the public square 
 in front of the court-house, where a carriage was in waiting in which I 
 was placed; and then commenced the process of tying and chaining 
 
 A great mob had gathered, wmich was increasing every minute, and 
 becoming very excited and angry. They did not look upon my removal 
 to Chattanooga with any favor, seeming to consider me their own especial 
 victim. They declared that I could be hanged as easily and well there 
 as at Chattanooga, and obviously did not wish their village robbed of a 
 tragedy or a sensation. They questioned me in loud and imperious tones, 
 demanding why I came down there to fight them, what I meant to do 
 with the train — for though I had not yet admitted being among its captors, 
 they took that for granted — and added every possible word of insult. 
 
 My position was serious. The committee in whose hands I was had 
 no more real authority than those who were hooting and howling around. 
 I could see that they wished to protect me, if for no other reason than to 
 carry out their own intention; but I did not know how far they would be able. 
 As the mob grew more violent, I tried to help the committee. Anything like 
 the manifestation of fear would greatly increase my danger, but I knew 
 that the typical Southerner admires coolness and courage above everything 
 else; so acting on Shakespeare's advice to "assume a virtue if you have 
 it not, " I selected some of those who seemed most prominent and 
 addressed them. They answered with curses; but even this seemed to 
 relieve their feelings. I spoke very quietly, and watching a chance to get 
 in a joke about the manner in which I was being tied, and affecting to 
 treat the whole matter as hardly serious, I soon had some of the laughers 
 on my side; and then I was less afraid, and could play my part still better. 
 Before long, I had the gratification of hearing one say to another. " Pity 
 he is a Yankee, for he seems to be a good fellow. " The insults and 
 oaths decreased, and something of the qualified good feeling of the day 
 
2o8 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 before returned. I wish to put it on record that never during the whole 
 time I was a prisoner did I have five minutes conversation with any 
 Southern man, or men, without all manifestation of angry feeling being 
 suppressed 
 
 I had now been secured in such a manner as literally " to make assur- 
 ance doubly sure. " The mode of fastening was exceedingly curious, 
 and gives a clue to the feelings of dread with which the enemy had been 
 inspired by our raid. One end of a heavy chain, eight or nine feet in 
 
 r 'Z^^'k. 
 
 
 M 
 
 !&» 
 
 Chained in a Carriage. 
 
 length, was put around my neck and fastened with a padlock; the other 
 end was carried back of, and under the carriage seat on which I was sitting, 
 and locked to one foot in the same manner; the chain being extended to 
 its full length while I was seated, thus rendering it impossible for me to 
 rise. My hands were locked in hand-cuffs; my elbows were closely pinioned 
 to my side by ropes; and to crown all, I was firmly bound to the carriage 
 seat? Then my conductor, the little major, took his seat at my side, and, 
 — Oh ! spirit of chivalry, — two men followed on horseback armed with shot- 
 guns ! With all these precautions, I ought to have felt safe, but I did 
 
First Prison Experiences. 209 
 
 not ! All preparations being completed, I took leave of the village, to see 
 it no more for twenty-four years. 
 
 As we journeyed, the sky, which after the morning burst of sunlight 
 had been overcast, suddenly cleared. The first dawnings of spring 
 smiled on the hills around and I felt my spirit grow more light as I 
 breathed the fresh air, and listened to the singing of the birds. 
 
 My companions were talkative, and though I could not quite forget 
 the indignity they were putting upon me in thus carrying me chained as a 
 criminal, yet I knew it would be unavailing to indulge a surly and vindic- 
 tive disposition, and therefore talked as fast and as lively as they could. 
 
 The guards themselves did not subject me to any insult, and even 
 endeavored to prove that the extraordinary manner in which I was secured 
 was a compliment to me. I could not so view it, and would willingly have 
 excused the tying and the compliment together ! The most that I had to 
 complain of in their behavior was their conduct when we passed a house; 
 and I should not perhaps complain of that, for it is hardly in human nature 
 to miss making the most of a great curiosity. They would call out, 
 
 "Hallo! we've got a live Yankee here:" then men, women and 
 children would rush to the door and stare as if they saw some monster, 
 calling in turn: 
 
 " Whar did you ketch him? Goin' to hang him when you get him to 
 Chattanooga ? " and similar questions without end. 
 
 This was only slightly' annoying at first, but its perpetual recurrence 
 grew terribly wearisome, and was not without its effect in making me think 
 that perhaps they would hang me. In fact, my expectation of escaping 
 was not very bright; but I considered it my duty, for the sake of others 
 as well as of myself, to keep hope alive, that I might be ready to take 
 advantage of any favoring circumstance. The roads were muddy and 
 stony, and our progress slow; but though the carriage in places jolted 
 terribly over the frequent ledges of rock, I was in no danger of being 
 thrown out; while the carriage remained right side up, I was sure to 
 be in it ! yet this did not render the ride easier. The afternoon wore 
 slowly away, as we passed amid grand and beautiful scenery that under 
 other circumstances would have been greatly admired; but now my 
 thoughts were elsewhere. 
 
 It was not so much death I dreaded — a soldier must get control over 
 that fear; — but to be hanged ! Death amid the smoke and excitement 
 and glory of battle was not half so terrible as in the calmness and 
 chill horror of the scaffold ! and sadder yet to think of the loved ones at 
 home who would count the weary months as they went by, and wish and 
 long for my return till hope became torturing suspense, and suspense 
 deepened into despair ! These thoughts were almost too much for my 
 fortitude but I knew no resource except patience and endurance There 
 14 
 
210 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 was another help, but I had not then learned its power, and did not know 
 how to seek it. Yet I am disposed to believe that I was led nearer 
 Heavenly help that very evening. 
 
 The sun went down and night came on — clear, calm, and with won- 
 derful depth of blue One by one the stars came out — my old friends ! 
 I gazed upon their beauty with new feelings, as I wondered whether a few 
 more days might not bring me a dweller beyond their shining; and as I 
 thought of the blessed rest on the eternal shore, where war, and hate, and 
 chains are never known, my thoughts took a new direction. I had no 
 earthly hope or support; why not seek that which had been promised to 
 all the weary and heavy-laden ? If I must die, why not prepare to enter 
 a better world ? The cost was as nothing to me now; and what were all 
 the vanities of the world, were I even free and able to enjoy them, in 
 comparison with the deep peace of God, something of which I felt even 
 now stealing into my soul. Country and home ! these were the objects of 
 my fondest affections; why not add another still dearer: the heavenly 
 home with the universal Father there ! I had never tried in earnest to 
 be religious by yielding my heart and life to God in the way of His 
 appointment; though like so many others, I had intended at some time 
 to do so; but the great controversies in which the nation's life was 
 involved, and the bustle and excitement of camp, had nearly driven all 
 such thoughts from my head. The idea of country and of God were now 
 brought close together as never before. I felt, with a kind of half pity 
 for myself, that I was sure to die, while God would deliver the country; 
 and people would praise those who had died for their nation's life — that 
 would be little; but if God said it was well dene, that would be every- 
 thing. Why not leave it all to him — life, death, and the future ! He 
 who made the earth and the stars could make no mistake, and could not 
 be defeated by the malice of wicked men ! The grand form of Lookout 
 Mountain arose on my left; the stars spanned the whole valley; and Chatta- 
 nooga — which might mean a scaffold, — was but a short distance ahead. 
 Whether an influence came from these things, or from the stillness and 
 quiet so congenial to exhausted nature after the excitement of the past 
 week, or from a still higher source, the theologians may determine — I only 
 know that the memory of that twilight, when I was being carried, chained, 
 to an unknown fate, is one of the sweetest of my life. The babbling guards 
 had subsided into silence — perhaps also feeling something of the soothing 
 influence of the eventide; while lofty thoughts of man's destiny filled my 
 heart, and I felt nerved for any fate. Yet this was but a transient experi- 
 ence. Rude shocks of another character swept it away; and great suffer- 
 ing and bitter anguish of spirit were yet to be passed before I could 
 confidently claim the comforts and joys of our holy religion. 
 
 We reached Chattanooga before it was quite dark and at once drove to 
 
First Prison Experiences. 2 1 1 
 
 the Crutchfield House, the headquarters of Gen. I.eadbetter, then com- 
 manding. While the guards ascended to inform him of our arrival, I 
 remained in the carnage. As soon as we had entered the town the word 
 had been given: 
 
 " We've got a live Yankee; one of them that took the train the other 
 day. " 
 
 I was not the first one of the party captured, as the reader has already 
 learned, but was the first brought to Chattanooga; and the curiosity to 
 see me was on that account the more intense. The people ran together 
 from every quarter, and in a few minutes the street in front of the hotel 
 was completely blocked. They behaved like a mob, jeering and hooting, 
 calling me by every opprobrious name and wanting to know why I came 
 down there to burn their property, murder them and their children, and 
 set their negroes free ! I could think of no reason to give for these ter- 
 rible things that would bear statement just then ! I was greatly amused 
 (afterward !) by the variety of their criticisms on my appearance. One 
 would say, " It is a pity so young and clever-looking a man should be caught 
 in such a scrape/' Another, of a more penetrating cast, " could tell that 
 he was a rogue by his face; probably came out of prison in his own coun- 
 try," Another was surprised that I could hold up my head and look 
 around on honest men — arguing that such brazen effrontery was proof of 
 enormous depravity. I did not feel called upon to volunteer any opinion 
 on the subject. 
 
 There was one man I noticed in particular. He was tall and venerable 
 looking; had gray hair and gray beard, a magnificent forehead, and was 
 altogether commanding and intellectual. He was treated with great de- 
 ference and seemed to me like some college professor or Doctor of Di- 
 vinity. As he pressed his way through the crowd, I thought: 
 
 "Surely I will receive some sympathy from that venerable-looking 
 man." 
 
 His first question war. promising. Said he: 
 
 " How old are you ? " 
 
 I answered, "Twenty-two, sir." 
 
 Gradually his lip wreathed itself into a curl of unutterable scorn as he 
 slowly enunciated: 
 
 " Poor young fool ! and I suppose you were a school-teacher or some- 
 thing of that kind in your own land ! and you thought you would come down 
 here and rob us and burn our houses and murder us, did you ? Now let 
 me give you a little advice; if you ever get home again (but you never 
 will!), do try for God's sake and have a little better sense and stay there." 
 
 Then he turned contemptuously on his heel and strode away, while the 
 rabble around rewarded him with a cheer. I never learned who he was. 
 After that I looked no more for sympathy in that crowd ! 
 
212 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 My conductors were a good while gone, engaged, as I supposed, in let- 
 ting Gen. Leadbetter know the kind of a person I was, and how I came 
 into their possession. No doubt they also told him what I had promised 
 to reveal on my arrival. I had not forgotten this myself, and had gone 
 very carefully over the ground and decided where the line must be drawn 
 between truth and fiction — how little of the former would suffice to estab- 
 lish my standing as a Union soldier, and how much of the latter could be 
 administered with probable profit. In spite of the good thoughts I had 
 entertained an hour before, there was no qualm of conscience as to telling 
 him — the enemy of my country, and in rebellion against lawful authority ! 
 — anything that might injure him or his cause, or contribute to my own 
 interest. I knew that commanders are always careful to get all the mili- 
 tary information they can out of prisoners; and I would give him abun- 
 dance, if he proved disposed to accept my kind of information. 
 
 Gen. Leadbetter was a hard drinker, and a northern man; but as is 
 not unfrequently the case, he was more extreme in his views than the 
 natives with whom he had cast his lot. He afterwards acquired a most 
 unenviable reputation for cowardice and cruelty combined. Such was the 
 man who was to have the direct control over myself and comrades at this 
 time. Had we fully known him, we might indeed have despaired. 
 
 As I entered the room I saw at a glance that he had been drinking, 
 though not so much as to render him incapable of business. He treated 
 me with a kind of pretentious politeness, causing me to be seated in front 
 of him, and then said that he had learned that I had a communication to 
 make to him which I had refused to give those people out at Lafayette, 
 in which I was perfectly right. Now I might tell him everything, and 
 would find it to my advantage. 
 
 As he spoke I was carefully studying him, and trying to estimate the 
 amount of deceit that might be profitably employed. I was encouraged; 
 for he seemed like one who would deceive himself, and think all the while 
 that he was showing wonderful penetration. I told him that I was a 
 United States soldier, giving my name and regiment; declaring that I was 
 detailed without my consent, that I was ignorant of where I was going, or 
 the work I was to perform, which I only learned as fast as I was to execute 
 it. He listened very attentively, and then asked who the engineer was 
 who had run our train. I refused to tell. The Confederates were exceed- 
 ingly anxious to find the name of this person, imagining that he was 
 probably some high official of the Western and Atlantic railroad. Any 
 member of the expedition could at any time have purchased the promise 
 of his own life by telling who our engineer was — that is, if he had been 
 believed. Then Leadbetter wanted to know the purpose of our expedi- 
 tion. I professed to be ignorant so far as any direct knowledge was 
 concerned, but he still questioned and I gave him my conjectures as facts. 
 
First Prison Experiences. 213 
 
 All that I told him was what any person of judgment would have sup- 
 posed — just what the Southern editors did conjecture. He acted as if 
 receiving very valuable information, but expressed a doubt whether 
 Mitchel had men enough to follow up such an enterprise; saying that, 
 according to his information from his own spies, Mitchel had not more 
 than ten thousand men. It struck me as ludicrous that a general should 
 be discussing his information thus with a prisoner; but I was determined 
 
 Confronted with Gen. Leadbetter. 
 
 to mislead him if I could, for his estimates were singularly correct. So 
 I said, that this must refer only to the first division of Mitchel's force, and 
 did not take into account the troops that were ready to come to him by 
 rail from Nashville and the North. He said this was perfectly true, and 
 wanted to know how large this reserve was. I told him that in a month 
 Mitchel would have in all over sixty thousand men ! He asked what 
 would be done with such an army ? I told him that of course we did not 
 know, but that the general opinion was that Mitchel would soon take 
 Chattanooga, then Atlanta, and that there was no force that could stop 
 
214 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 him till he had reached the sea and cut the Confederacy in halves ! Lead- 
 better seemed profoundly impressed; said that he had no idea that Mitchel 
 had so many men at his disposal. (Had the Federal Government given 
 Mitchel such an army for such a purpose from Halleck's and McClellan's 
 surplus, how different would have been the story of the war !) I do not 
 know whether this misinformation had anything to do with the disgraceful 
 manner in which Leadbetter ran away from Mitchel at Bridgeport two 
 weeks afterwards ! * 
 
 Then the General wanted me to tell just how many men we had on 
 the train, and to describe them so that they might be recognized if cap- 
 tured. The latter I could not have done if it had been to save their lives 
 and mine. The former I would not do, as I could see a bearing it might 
 have on the pursuit. So I answered firmly, "General, I have freely told 
 you whatever concerns only myself, for I want you to know that I am a 
 United States soldier, and under military protection; but I am not yet 
 base enough to describe my comrades, or help you in any way to capture 
 them." 
 
 " Oh!" answered he, as if the idea was amusing, " I don't know that 
 I ought to ask that." 
 
 " I think not sir," I replied. 
 
 "Well," said he, "I know all about it. Your leader's name is 
 Andrews. What kind of a man is he ?" 
 
 I was thunderstruck! How could he have Andrews's name and know 
 him to be our leader? Perhaps Leadbetter was a deeper man than I 
 thought, and had been playing with me all this time. (For I have given 
 a small part only of our conversation, but all the general drift of it.) 
 I never dreamed of the true reason. I had every confidence that Andrews 
 would get away and try some measures for our relief. So I answered 
 boldly: 
 
 "I can tell you only one thing about him; and that is, he is a man 
 you will never catch." 
 
 The smile on Leadbetter's face became very broad and self-satisfied 
 as I said this, but he only added: 
 
 " That will do for you." 
 
 And turning to a captain who stood he said: 
 
 " Take him to the hole. You know where that is." 
 
 The subordinate gave the military salute, and took me from the room. 
 At the door stood Andrews heavily ironed, and Ross and Wollam with him! 
 I then knew why the General smiled. We did not openly recognize each 
 other; but my heart sank lower than it yet had done. Our very leader a 
 
 1 April 28th, E. Kirby Smith writes Leadbetter in answer to a question that he " has 
 no information of reinforcements reaching the enemy at Nashville ; their force at that 
 point is stated at five regiments." War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 2, page 460. 
 
First Prison Experiences. 215 
 
 helpless prisoner! Who now could carry the news of our disaster, and ar- 
 range for exchange, or to stay the enemy's hand by the threat of retalia- 
 tion! I thought our ruin was utter and irremediable; and that we had 
 sunk as low as possible. But before I slept, I learned that there was a 
 deep yet lower! 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE OLD NEGRO JAIL AT CHATTANOOGA. 
 
 [Authorities. — Daring and Suffering, 1863. — War Records. Series I., Vol. X., Part I, 
 page 632. — Adventures of Alf. Wilson, Toledo, 1880. — Key West Chronicle, Nov. 
 15th, 1862. — Newspaper accounts published by all survivors in 1S62-3. — Sworn Tes- 
 timony in War Office by Buffum, Reddick, Parrott, Bensinger and Pittenger.] 
 
 THE sufferings of Northern prisoners in the South constitutes prob- 
 ably the most terrible chapter in the history of the war. Attempts to 
 soften the fearful story have met with slight success. The lot of 
 the prisoner of war is always deplorable, as accommodations are scanty, 
 and the hardships of camp life greatly aggravated. But the Union 
 prisoners in the South suffered more than is usual in military prisons. 
 The Southern States were slenderly supplied with means for the care 
 of bodies of troops numbered by thousands; the Northern armies were 
 pressing severely, and tightening the blockade by sea and land with the 
 express design of depriving them of necessaries for prosecuting the war; 
 and in case of scarcity it was natural that Northern prisoners would first 
 suffer. But to this was added a terribly bitter feeling, which sometimes 
 found delight in gratuitously embittering the prisoner's lot. The horrors 
 of Andersonville cannot soon be palliated or forgotten. 
 
 But the sufferings of ordinary prisoners was far exceeded in the case 
 of the Andrews raiders. Our leader had been trusted by the enemy and 
 had betrayed them. We had inflicted an amount of fright altogether dis- 
 proportionate to our numbers; and we were now believed to be beyond 
 the protection of the laws of war, and almost beyond the pale of humanity. 
 It was thought that we were selected for our desperate character, and 
 therefore would require an extraordinary amount of guarding to prevent 
 us from escaping or doing further injury. Sucri considerations no doubt 
 had weight in the minds of our captors. 
 
 But these alone are not sufficient to explain the story that follows. I 
 have hesitated in regard to telling it at all; but there is at least one good 
 reason for recording all that the proprieties of language will permit — a rea- 
 son which also goes far to account for the full horrors experienced. 
 Nothing better shows the spirit of the institution of slavery, and the de- 
 basing effect it produces on the master class. Those in whose power we 
 
The Old Negro Jail at Chattanooga. 217 
 
 now fell had been used to seeing men, women, and children publicly 
 sold, whipped, hunted with dogs, or shut up like wild beasts in dens. 
 With such experiences they would not be likely to care much for the suf- 
 ferings of enemies, whom they had come to regard as the friends of the 
 enslaved race. Accordingly it is in the negro prisons that our band found 
 their most tearful experiences. 
 
 The story of the little, old, Chattanooga prison cannot be fully told. 
 Terrible hardships which had to be lived through in agonies of shuddering 
 disgust, and in utterly helpless disregard of the decencies of life — a daily 
 and unceasing combination of pain and loathing- — can hardly be told by 
 one friend to another, much less spread on the cold printed page. The 
 reader will remember that for every painful thing related, a dozen more 
 are behind, which dare not be named. Let it be understood that there 
 is no exaggeration. Photographic accuracy, within the limits already in- 
 dicated, is aimed at. This worst of all the prisons has long since been 
 swept away; but its memory will never grow faint while one of its hapless 
 victims survives. The story rests not alone on my evidence, but is estab- 
 lished by sworn testimony published in the War Records. 1 
 
 The captain, who was appointed my conductor, called a guard of eight 
 men at the door of Leadbetter's room, and led me for some distance 
 through the streets of Chattanooga. Two of the rebel soldiers linked 
 arms with me, one on each side, two walked in front, and four followed 
 behind. I could not help telling the captain that they took better care of 
 our men than we did of theirs; that I had once guarded a Georgian 
 a long distance without any help, and with no handcuffs on him. He 
 did not resent the implied reproach, only saying that they meant to make 
 sure of me. At length we came to a little brick building, surrounded by 
 a high broad fence. It stood, as I learned long afterward, on Lookout 
 street, between Fourth and Fifth. The ground sloped rapidly upward, so 
 that the back of the jail was built into the hill while the front was level 
 with the surface of the ground. The jail had two stories, with two rooms 
 in each story. It was quite high for its length and breadth. The jailor 
 and family lived in the upper and lower rooms at the north end, and the 
 rooms at the south end were the prisons, the lower being entered only 
 from the upper, and that in uffn only from the jailer's room. This prison 
 when built was intended for the accommodation of negroes by their 
 humane owners. Another and much larger prison, in which were confined 
 the great majority of white offenders, and afterward of war prisoners, was 
 situated on Fuurth and Market Streets. 
 
 Swims, the jailor, was a peculiar character. He was old, perhaps ^ 
 with abundant white hair, and a dry and withered face. His voice was 
 
 .-> I.. VoL X.. Part I, page 
 
218 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 always keyed on a whining tone, except when some great cause such as 
 the requests of prisoners for an extra bucket of water aroused his ire, 
 when it rose to a hoarse scream. Avarice was a strong trait. He seemed 
 to think his accommodations vastly too good for negroes and "Yankees," 
 
 The Swims Jail at Chattanooga. 
 
 and that when admitted to his 
 hospitality, they should be thank- 
 ful and give as little trouble as 
 possible. With such notions it 
 
 is easily seen how much he could add to the sufferings of prisoners. 
 
 One thing favorable was that he was fond of a dram, and when indulging, 
 
 became very talkative, revealing many things that we could not otherwise 
 
 have learned. 
 
 We halted for a moment at the camp-fire of the guard outside the 
 
The Old Negro Jail at Chattanooga. 219 
 
 gate; then Swims came out grumbling about being disturbed so much, 
 and unlocking the gate, admitted us. We crossed the yard, ascended 
 the long outside stairway, and from an outside landing entered the bed- 
 room. From this a door opened into the prison. I looked around by the 
 dim light of a candle the jailor carried, and thought I understood why 
 the General called the place a "hole." The room was quite small, 
 square, and entirely destitute of furniture of any kind except a long 
 ladder which lay on the floor. There were five or six old, miserable-look- 
 ing men in the room, whose clothes hung in tatters, and who presented a 
 terribly starved, dirty, and wretched appearance. It was a dreadful place, 
 and I shuddered at the idea of taking up my abode in such a den. But I 
 soon found I was not to be so highly favored, and a little more expe- 
 rience was sufficient to make me look almost with envy upon these old men. 
 
 Said the jailer to the Captain, " Where shall I put him?" 
 
 " Below, of course," was the prompt reply. 
 
 The jailer advanced to the middle of the room, and kneeling down, 
 took a large key from his pocket, and applying it to a hole in the floor, 
 gave it a turn, and then with a great effort, raised a ponderous trap-door 
 right at my feet. A rush of hot air, and a stifling stench as from the 
 mouth of the pit, smote me in the face, and I involuntarily recoiled back- 
 ward; but the bayonets of the guard were behind, and there was no 
 escape. The ladder was then thrust down, and long as it was, it no 
 more than penetrated the great depth. The wretches whose voices I could 
 hear confusedly murmuring below were ordered to stand from under, and 
 I was compelled to descend into what seemed more like the infernal 
 regions than any place on earth. It was hard to find the steps of the 
 ladder — for the candle of the jailor gave almost no light, and I had on my 
 handcuffs; but I went down, feeling for each step, to a depth of some thir- 
 teen feet. I stepped off the ladder, treading on human beings I 
 could not discern, and wedged in as best I might. Then the ladder was 
 slowly drawn up, and in a moment more the trap fell with a dull and 
 heavy sound that seemed crushing down on my heart, and every ray of 
 light vanished. I was shut into a living tomb — buried alive ! 
 
 I could feel men around me and hear their breathing in the darkness, 
 so that I knew the den was crowded full. Though it was night and cool 
 outside, the heat here was more than that of a tropic noon, and the per- 
 spiration soon oozed from every pore. The fetid air and the stench 
 made me for a time deadly sick, and, worst of all, there was an almost 
 unbearable sense of suffocation. I wondered if it could be possible that 
 they would leave human beings in such a place till death came in this hor- 
 rible form — death, which could not be long delayed. I thought of " The 
 Black Hole of Calcutta," where a hundred and six years earlier so many 
 Englishmen were suffocated in one terrible night by a savage East Indian. 
 
220 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 I had heard of negroes being burned alive or whipped to death in our own 
 South, but these horrors were always, I supposed, meant as vengeance for 
 some fiendish outrage. Yet of all the forms of death, that by slow suffo- 
 cation had always appeared most dreadful, and this now seemed imminent. 
 As I had been brought to this place in the dark, I knew nothing of its 
 character, and after the first moment of stupefaction, resolved to explore 
 its size and nature. No one of my companions had yet spoken to me or 
 I to them. Whether they were black or white, soldiers or citizens, chained 
 like myself, or with the free use of their hands, I could not tell, and I 
 scarcely liked to ask, lest the answer should add new misery. I jambed 
 my way through the living throng to the wall and felt along it to learn if 
 there was door or window. There was no door, the only entrance to the 
 fearful place being by the trap down which I came. Neither were there 
 any windows, but I found two holes in the wall, opposite each other, each 
 little more than a foot square, and filled with three rows of iron bars. The 
 Avails, as could be told at the holes, were very thick, being made of an 
 
 inner case of oak logs, and a brick 
 
 wall outside. Even in day-time, these 
 holes gave little light, for one was 
 close under the outside stairway al- 
 ready described, and the other below 
 the level of the ground. Yet a little 
 air could come though the thick-set 
 bars, and served to revive me, — 
 making it possible to endure life 
 here for a short time. 
 
 When the first shock had passed 
 and I became partially inured to the 
 terrible oppression of the atmos- 
 phere, I tried to ascertain something 
 of the condition of my companions. 
 The most fearful description of this place of torment that can be given is 
 contained in the plain cold figures, — the number of the prisoners and the 
 size and manner of their lodging. Before I entered there were fourteen 
 white men and one negro. This evening the number was increased to nine- 
 teen and soon after to twenty-two, at which point it remained for many 
 days. The room was just thirteen feet square, and about the same in 
 height. These numbers are not approximations, but are meant to be ac- 
 cepted exactly and literally. The entire furniture of the room consisted of 
 four buckets for water and slops ! And here twenty-two men had to re- 
 main day and night, with no respite, and no power to leave the room for 
 any purpose, for more than two weeks ! It was possible, as will be seen by 
 reference to the accompanying sketch, for all to lie down at once; but it 
 
 Manner of Sleeping in the Swims Jail at Chatta- 
 nooga. 
 
The Old Negro Jail at Chattanooga. 22 r 
 
 required the nicest fitting and no small degree of crowding. There were 
 two rows of ten persons each, occupying the space of thirteen feet, and 
 two persons could rest between the feet of the rows. But when one 
 turned, all in his row was obliged to turn likewise; and as all were chained 
 in some manner, the crowding, the exclamations, and the clanking of 
 chains in the black darkness of this dungeon presented as ^ood a repre- 
 sentation of the realms of the lost as has ever been known! 
 
 My prison mates received me very kindly and answered questions 
 freely. I had no hesitation in telling them who I was, and this at once 
 won their confidence. They were Union men from various parts of East 
 Tennessee. Many of them had been in prison for six or eight months, 
 and the offenses charged varied from that of simply preferring the old 
 government to the new, slave-built Confederacy, to that of bridge burn- 
 ing, or of being helpers of the Union army. The latter were called spies. 
 One of them was blind, the rebels accusing him of only feigning blind- 
 ness; but from all I could observe, I think it was real. 
 
 I was greatly interested in the one negro in this miserable place. He 
 was very friendly and anxious to be of service to us in any possible way. 
 Some days after my arrival, he was taken out and brought back again 
 after an hour or so, seeming to be in a good deal of suffering. His story, 
 which he gave as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world, moved 
 me to indignation which I would gladly have expressed in some way more 
 vigorous than words. 
 
 He was arrested and imprisoned on suspicion of being a fugitive slave. 
 The law in such cases did not put the burden of proof on the person ar- 
 resting, but on the negro. Aleck had been treated as law and custom 
 provided. He was first carefully examined, and whipped till he made 
 some kind of confession: then he was put in jail, and advertised in accord- 
 ance with that confession. If a master appeared and proved property, he 
 was obliged to pay all jail and whipping fees, costs of advertising, and a 
 liberal reward to the person arresting; and then, usually flogging the 
 negro unmercifully for the trouble and expense he had caused, he could 
 take his property. But if no answer came to the advertisement, it was 
 taken for granted that the negro lied, and he was brought out and flogged 
 into a new confession, after which he was remanded to jail and again ad- 
 vertised. Thus they continued, if no master appeared, flogging and ad- 
 vertising, for a year, when the poor fellow was sold at public auction, 
 and the proceeds applied to pay the expenses of all these barbarous 
 inflictions ! No trial was allowed by which the negro might prove himself 
 free. When once arrested, unless he happened to have some powerful 
 white friend, his doom was sealed; and in this way, in the old slavery 
 times, many a freed negro found his way back into bondage. 
 
 No answer having been received to the advertisement for Aleck, he 
 
222 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 had been taken out for one of his periodical whippings. He had now 
 been in this prison for seven months, and was to remain five more, with no 
 prospect but that of being sold into perpetual bondage. We pitied him 
 from the bottom of our hearts, and are glad to believe that, if he lived, the 
 triumph of the Union armies relieved him from his dreadful position. 
 These things were not all ascertained on the same evening though several 
 of them were, for I did all I could to get a complete mastery of my sur- 
 roundings, that I might be ready for any possibility of escape. But the 
 chances were slight indeed. The floor and the walls were of solid oak, 
 many inches thick; a circle of guards was all the time on duty outside; 
 and the only egress was by means of the ladder put down in the presence 
 of the jailor and a strong guard. 
 
 As we were talking in the darkness, we heard the tramp of many feet 
 on the outside stairway, with the clank of chains, and listened to learn 
 what next was coming to pass. The noise came overhead, and then the 
 trap-door opened and a stream of comparatively cool air poured down from 
 the "room above, and drew in through our narrow windows. We breathed 
 with a sense of indescribable relief — drinking in the air as the desert trav- 
 eller drinks from the mountain brook ! — oh ! what a luxury it would be, if 
 that trap-door could only be kept open ! It might have been if our life 
 or comfort had been valued by those in authority. 
 
 A number of men were seen above by the feeble glimmer of the jailer's 
 candle, and the long ladder was thrust down and seized by a man below to 
 prevent it from striking some head, and it was clear that others were being 
 sent down. The Tennesseeans cried out; " Don't put any more down 
 here. We're full ! We'll die if any more are put down." 
 
 These most reasonable remonstrances produced no effect, and were not 
 answered. On came the new victims, clambering slowly — there were three 
 of them — as men chained together were obliged to do when on such a 
 road. I stationed myself at the foot of the ladder, and made to them 
 some such safe remark as, "This is a hard piace to come to I" and in a 
 moment found my hand caught in a warm strong grasp, and " Pittenger," 
 " Ross," was mutually whispered. It was Andrews, Wollam and Ross ! 
 I had seen them chained in front of Leadbetter's room. Now they were 
 here; and the sense of misfortune seemed lightened by half. To die in 
 the company of friends was better than to die alone. I pitied them and 
 wished them free; but it was far better to be confined together than for 
 us to endure the same suffering in separation. A whisper more to Ross 
 brought me the information that they had given their names and charac- 
 ter. I told my story, and the kind of a place into which we had come; 
 while they gave me the history of their adventures since we had parted 
 on leaving the train. There was so much to tell of the past three days' 
 history (this was Monday evening), that we did not do much more in 
 
The Chained Men Descending into the Dungeon. 
 
224 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 making the acquaintance of the East Tennesseeans that night. The lat- 
 ter kindly allowed us to take a corner close to one of the window holes, 
 where we could the more readily converse. Ross and Wollam agreed with 
 me that our best course would be to claim, with all our strength, to be de- 
 tailed Union soldiers, not denying what we really did, — only claiming that 
 we were not volunteers, but were ordered on this expedition with no choice, 
 and simply obeyed orders. Andrews also approved, but said that his 
 case was separate from ours, and much worse. 
 
 An hour or two passed in such conversation not altogether unpleasantly 
 and it came time to sleep. A soldier is not particular in such matters, 
 but never had I been placed in such a situation as this. Laying down in 
 the woods unsheltered from the pouring rain was bad enough, but this was 
 far worse. The night before in the Lafayette jail I had abundance of 
 room, air, and blankets. The lattice cage was a palace in comparison with 
 this loathsome " hole." We were warm enough, though we had no bedding 
 whatever; in fact, one of the first things we did was to disrobe as far as 
 our irons would permit. Many of the East Tennesseeans, who were not 
 fettered, were entirely naked, because of the intense heat. But we 
 adjusted ourselves in our corner, so that our chains might cramp us as 
 little as possible, and ceasing to talk, were soon asleep. The others in the 
 room were already unconscious. The one advantage of the terribly close 
 atmosphere was that the great heat and the slow carbonic acid poisoning 
 from the impure air rendered slumber easy, and we found little trouble in 
 sleeping early and late. The arranging for rest required very nice adjust- 
 ment, and if any one wanted to change his position he was sure to arouse 
 all who were near him; or if he rose up to go for a drink, he had to take 
 along those who were chained to him and was apt to tread on his neigh- 
 bors, which gave rise to some warm altercations with the result of still 
 further disturbing our slumbers. 
 
 We were aroused the next morning early, — as it seemed to us, but 
 really late, — by the opening of the trap-door, and the delicwus shower of 
 cool air that fell upon us. As we looked up we saw the white head of our 
 old jailer framed in the opening, and heard him saying, in drawling tones, 
 "Boys, here's your breakfast;" then he lowered, hand over hand, a 
 bucket at the end of a rope, till it was within reach, when it was eagerly 
 secured from below. 
 
 There was a strong brotherly feeling among the East Tennesseeans, 
 and not less in our party. So the division of the food — a matter of great 
 importance — was scrupulously fair, the weak getting as much as the 
 strong. Aleck was given as much as any of the rest. There was but a 
 tiny fragment of corn bread and a still smaller slice of unsavory meat for 
 each, not one-fourth as much as I could have eaten with the hearty 
 appetite I still retained. I felt hungrier after devouring it than before. It 
 
The Old Negro Jail at Chattanooga. 225 
 
 was now nearly nine o'clock, and we were told by the old citizens of the 
 jail that meals were only served twice a day, and that we would get no 
 more till the middle of the afternoon. They also encouraged us by saying 
 that after we had been in there a month or two, we would not feel so 
 hungry ! It was not hard to believe this; in fact, we thought that less 
 time than that would cure our hunger forever ! 
 
 There was now a feeble glimmer of light in our den, by means of which 
 we could form a better idea of its character than on the preceding evening. 
 But there was nothing reassuring in the survey. Our eyes had become 
 used to the feeble twilight, which was all that ever visited us here, and we 
 could look on each other's pallid faces. The Union men had not been 
 able to change their garments for months; no water was ever given to 
 them or to us for washing; and their faces wore a look of hopeless misery, 
 in the majority of cases, which was terribly pathetic. Under no circum- 
 stances did our spirits sink so low, or did we suffer so much from mere 
 imprisonment, as did these men. The very danger we were in, the assur- 
 ance that our fate, one way or the other, would probably be determined 
 in a short time, the confidence in our own power to make a bold strike for 
 freedom if the faintest chance was allowed, and still more the sense of 
 comradeship, and the interest in telling our stories, and cheering each 
 other, — all these contributed to make us bear up courageously. 
 
 During the day G. D. Wilson, Dorsey, Buffum, Bensinger, Porter 
 and Hawkins came in. They told an interesting series of adventures. 
 After capture they were taken to Ringgold, and the same evening to 
 Marietta, where they had been placed in a prison but little inferior in 
 every vile element to our present abode. They were guarded by a heavy 
 force of Cadets from the military school at Marietta and narrowly escaped 
 a mob. They finally heard a clanking of chains, and were called out and 
 chained by the necks in couples, and also handcuffed. Then they were 
 taken north over the line of our fiery chase, and stopped at Dalton. 
 While waiting here, some of the ladies came with their servants and 
 brought them a really first-class supper. This was one of the few pleasant 
 incidents in this part of our history. Dorsey complains that he and his 
 companions were not accustomed to eat with irons on, and that they were 
 not very graceful ! The ladies probably excused them, for two of their; 
 number drew near and talked with them, weeping freely. One lady gave 
 Dorsey a rose, which he preserved as long as he could. There was a mob 
 outside threatening to attack them, and seemingly the more enraged by 
 the presence of the ladies. But the guards withstood bravely, and they 
 reached Chattanooga in safety, where they were taken to a hotel to await 
 orders, and the landlord at his own cost gave them a good breakfast. 
 Then they were brought to us in the Swims jail. On the way through 
 the crowded street, with their chains, a loud-voiced man called out, 
 15 
 
226 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 " Will them hounds huntV Had they been free, he might soon have 
 learned ! 
 
 Others of our party joined us, in bands of two or three, at short inter- 
 vals, and told us the thrilling story of their adventures. After a little, 
 the East Tennesseeans were removed from the lower to the upper room 
 as others of our number were brought, — until at last we were all below 
 and they were all taken out, so that we had the dreadful place to ourselves. 
 Buffum, with grim humor, would greet the new arrivals, saying in his nasal 
 way, " Well, boys, they took you in out of the deiu ! " 
 
 Every one was brought in chained in some manner, but expected, when 
 put into such a dungeon, that these irons would be removed. In this we 
 were mistaken. Either from an excess of precaution, or from the wish 
 to punish us, the irons were retained. Some were fastened together by 
 neck chains, and others by handcuffs. They economized in the use of 
 the latter by making one pair serve for two men, the right hand of the 
 one and the left of the other being locked together. Reddick was the first 
 to whom I was strongly attached for some time, but was afterward glad to 
 exchange him for Buffum, who had a very small hand, and was able by a 
 little painful squeezing to draw it out altogether, leaving me with simply 
 a pair of cuffs dangling from my left hand. 
 
 That this terrible place was swarming with vermin, not only rats and 
 mice, but other kinds, smaller and worse, will be understood without 
 further statement, as well as our, helplessness in guarding against them 
 while in the dark, and in chains, with not even as much water as we needed 
 for drinking! One of the grievances of the jailer was the great amount 
 of water we drank, or rather wished to drink, for our persuasions shouted 
 up through the trap-door could not induce him to greatly increase the 
 allowance which he deemed right; but the officer of the guard would some- 
 times order him to bring us more, which he would do with great grumbling. 
 Usually the water-buckets would be empty long before the time at the 
 giving of food when he judged it proper to replenish them. 
 
 Hunger was als^o very pressing, and as one or two of the number had 
 managed when searched to secrete a little money, — all the rest had been 
 taken from us — we resolved to try to buy additional food. Accordingly 
 Swims was asked if he would buy for us. He asked the guard, and find- 
 ing no objections, said, "Yes; you can buy, if you have the money." 
 We had a very earnest consultation as to the form in which the money 
 would go furthest, and finally settled on wheat bread and molasses, as the 
 latter was very cheap. The money was handed up in the evening, and we 
 made great calculations on having a royal breakfast next morning, — all we 
 could eat ! The time came, and we were more eager than usual for the 
 lowering of the bucket, but when it was seized there was only the starving 
 allowance of corn bread and spoiled pork ! Some one called out, "Swims, 
 
The Old Negro Jail at Chattanooga. 227 
 
 how about the wheat bread and molasses?" He leaned over and said 
 in his slowest and most provoking tones: " B-o-y-s, I lost that money/" 
 Could we have reached him, I am not sure that he would not have been 
 lost also ! It is hard to imagine how angry starving men could get under 
 such circumstances. We called to the officer of the guard, who came to 
 the trap-door, and heard our grievance, but only laughed at us, saying 
 that if we trusted Swims with our money we would have to take the conse- 
 quences. Fortunately we had not put quite all our funds on this one ven- 
 ture, and the officer tried his hand with better results; but the amount 
 purchased was too small to be of any considerable benefit. 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 GLEAMS OF HOPE. 
 
 Avery erroneous impression would be given the reader if he imagined 
 that we spent our time here in nothing but hopelessly bemoaning 
 our misery. There were times when our situation seemed over- 
 whelming; but usually we kept our minds busy during waking hours in 
 telling stories, in speculating on the prospects of the war, or planning es- 
 cape. We had no idea that the rebellion would last much longer; the 
 great armies of McClellan and Halleck, we thought, would soon crush their 
 opponents, and Mitchel would be upon Chattanooga, and thus deliver us 
 from our horrible confinement. Could we live but a little longer, the 
 chances of deliverance were good, and we were human enough to talk of 
 vengeance that would follow. There was but little of a religious character 
 in our conversation; that came later; but we discussed all things relating 
 to the country and its policy with the deepest interest. It now seems 
 scarcely credible that, among us all, there were but two out-and-out aboli- 
 tionists — Buffum and myself. Many a heated discussion had we on 
 slavery and on the propriety of arming the negroes. But the two of us 
 could always win an advantage by appealing to our own experience. 
 That was an irresistible argument ! When the others refused to credit 
 some horrible atrocity of slave times, we could retaliate by saying that 
 there were people who would not believe in the reality of such treatment 
 as we were receiving; that this was a natural fruit of slavery, and that we 
 were getting a chance of seeing how the negroes must have liked it ! A 
 good deal of temper was evoked by such reasoning, but slowly its force 
 made its way, and slavery could not long have been maintained had its 
 existence depended on a vote taken in our prison. Andrews took no part 
 in our discussions beyond saying that he was no abolitionist, but believed 
 that negroes should be better protected against cruelty. 
 
 We also talked much of home-life and friends, and thus became really 
 acquainted for the first time. Hitherto we had known little of each other; 
 but now this interchange of thought and history brought us close together, 
 and caused the hours to pass very much more pleasantly. We talked of 
 future plans when we should be released from this place. We permitted 
 no one to get down-spirited. Had we been confined in solitude, the dread 
 
Gleams of Hope. 229 
 
 and foreboding would have been more terrible. But we made a league 
 against fear and fretting. 
 
 Every precaution was taken to preserve our health, that we might be 
 able when there came a chance for escape. No one was allowed to stand 
 so as to obstruct the ventilation through the wall-holes; the exercise 
 possible in such a limited space was taken; and the help and good will of 
 all was a wonderful relief; but we needed every possible support. 
 
 Soon there came a diversion which enlivened our conversation by giv- 
 ing us new themes, and secured for some a brief relief from the " Hole," 
 but which brought the deepest fear with it. 
 
 Andrews, our leader, was summoned for trial. He procured able law- 
 yers, who interposed all possible objections, and succeeded in securing 
 considerable delay. Indeed, in all the proceedings there was a slowness 
 and apparent hesitation which bore striking testimony to the importance 
 they attributed to him. 
 
 When all of our party were brought into the prison we carefully re- 
 viewed the situation and ascertained how much the enemy had learned in 
 regard to us. Most had already given names and regiments, and had 
 claimed to be American soldiers. Nothing could be gained, therefore, by 
 denying what we had done, or our true character. The first could be 
 proved by those who saw us on the train, by our captors, or by our own 
 admissions; the latter, so far from wishing to deny, was our only possible 
 defense. To Geo. D. Wilson and myself fell the main task of outlining 
 our defense and drilling all the party into it. There was no difference of 
 opinion as to what was best. It was only important that we should all 
 tell consistent stories. We therefore resolved that we would say, when 
 examined, that we had been appointed by our officers to serve under a 
 man whom we had never seen, but whom we supposed to be an officer 
 from some other regiment or brigade; that the nature of our service was 
 not clearly made known to us further than that it was to destroy some line 
 of communications in the enemy's country; that we were in citizen's 
 clothing only that we might not alarm the citizens among whom we were 
 to travel; that we did not see any pickets of the enemy or pass them at 
 any point; that we were in no camp; that we supposed our expedition to 
 be within the rules of war and ourselves entitled to protection as prisoners 
 of war; that we had obeyed Andrews as we considered ourselves bound in 
 duty to do; and that if we made false representations, it was only what we 
 were led to do by fear of discovery. We were not to say anything about 
 Campbell being only a citizen; and were to refuse under all circumstances 
 to tell who our engineer was. It is by no means certain that the enemy 
 would have dealt any more severely with the engineer than with others, 
 had they ascertained that he was merely a soldier. But we could not 
 know this, and judged from the persistency with which they sought to 
 
230 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 discover him (for another purpose), that his fate would be sealed as soon 
 as he was known. 
 
 Admitting that we were under the orders of Andrews would not in the 
 least embarrass him, for this much could be proved from what he was ac- 
 tually seen to do on the train; and he had already declared as much when 
 captured. But we never revealed anything that would throw light on his 
 employment as a spy in our service. The story which we thus planned to 
 tell was so closely adhered to that the enemy never learned that we were 
 volunteers and intelligent participants in the enterprise. 
 
 All were examined at least once, either on being brought into prison 
 or afterward. My own ordeal was more protracted, probably because I 
 had been the first brought before the commanding General, and also be- 
 cause I had been very willing to communicate what I knew — up to a cer- 
 tain point. 
 
 Wilson and Wood, in a narrative published in the Key West, Florida, 
 New Era, Nov. 15th, 1862, when they had reached that place on their way 
 home from prison, and while many of us were still in the enemy's power, 
 used the following language: 
 
 " A court-martial was ordered for Andrews, and Pittenger of the 2d Ohio was taken 
 out as a witness ; and by alternate offers of pardon and persecution they endeavored to 
 make him testify against him, but he was true to his word and his companions, and the 
 court could gain nothing from him." 
 
 The effort to gain additional information was less simple and more 
 protracted than is here indicated. The ladder was thrust down, and I 
 was called out. I went through the street once more, still wearing my 
 handcuffs on both hands, attended by eight guards, and was brought before 
 an officer, I presumed either the Judge Advocate or the President of the 
 court martial. Here I was told that they wanted to learn several things, 
 among others, the name of our engineer, who were engaged in this affair, 
 and the relation that the man Andrews bore to us and to the army. The 
 officer said that he thought I could tell if I wanted to; and that if I did, I 
 need have no fear of any prosecution for myself. It would have been 
 easy to refuse to say anything, but I thought it better to answer, " Every- 
 thing that concerns me alone, I will tell you freely, as I want you to know 
 that I am an American soldier, and that I have done my simple duty; 
 but I vvill not tell you anything that might tend to injure my companions." 
 
 He answered that he could promise me nothing unless I would tell all 
 I knew. I said that I asked no promise, believing that when they under- 
 stood the case they would only hold us all as prisoners of war. He said 
 that this was very probable, but that he would have me separated from my 
 Eompanions and see me again in a day or two. 
 
 Accordingly when taken back I was not put in the jail but kept in the 
 
Gleams of Hope. 231 
 
 yard outside under the charge of six guards, who stood by me day and 
 night in regular reliefs of two at a time, with orders not to let me, on any 
 account, speak with those inside — which could have been done only 
 through the front window-hole. How foolish they would have felt had 
 they known that for days previously Wilson and I had been drilling the 
 others just in view of making our stories harmonize ! There was no need 
 of any further communication. One of the guard, however, with possibly 
 a little Union sentiment or humane feeling in his veins, did tell my com- 
 rades just what I had said to the officer, and thus relieved any uneasiness 
 they may have had, — though they had little. 
 
 The relief to me in this open-air confinement was indescribable; yet 
 at night it was chilly, and I induced the officer in charge to let me lie 
 down in Swims' kitchen. The next forenoon I saw the old jailer engaged 
 in reading a paper that seemed to interest him very much. I wanted news 
 also, but as he was sober, it was useless to question him. Waiting till he 
 laid the paper down on the window-sill, I edged up to it, and by a quick 
 motion of my manacled hands, I slipped it into my bosom. The guard 
 saw nothing. I glanced at it and beheld — it was wonderful that I should 
 get just this paper — a full account of our expedition, occupying a whole 
 page, with many other interesting items. 1 It was too valuable to be lost. 
 I had expected that it would soon be snatched from me, but had hoped to 
 secure the news first. Now I was determined to save it. I sauntered 
 about the yard, — the guard did not oppose my walking about if I did not 
 go near the fence or the hole in the dungeon wall — but as soon as I got 
 close to the latter, I walked straight to it. A dozen eager questions were 
 asked, but I knew my time was short, so I said, Take this," and shoved 
 the paper through the triple bars. It was seized instantly, and, — I have 
 that paper now, twenty-five years after — a most precious relic ! Then I 
 told them that I was doing well, and that there were rumors of Mitchel's 
 advance. This I had heard as I did many other things, from the guards. 
 I asked them if all were well inside; but before an answer was given, I heard 
 a sharp order, " Come away from there! " and the sergeant of the guard, 
 a tall Georgian who had been rather pleasant to me, was running up, white 
 with passion, and the two guards, who had been seated on the door step, 
 were also coming with fixed bayonets. He upraided them for their neglect 
 of duty, and then scolded me, winding up by telling them that if they 
 saw me within ten feet of that place again, he wanted them to shoot me 
 down without call or warning. I took this patiently, for I had accom- 
 plished my purpose. Soon after the jailer missed his paper, and there 
 was a great search, from which I was not exempt, but all in vain. 
 
 While thus kept in the jail-yard I bcrrowed — either from Mrs. Swims 
 
 1 This article is given in Supplement, Chap. V. 
 
232 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 or one of the sentinels — a small copy of the New Testament. I had often 
 read and studied it at home and in Sunday-School, but now, when turning 
 the leaves with ironed hands, it read like a new book. I found an intensely 
 practical meaning I had never dreamed of. It took but a little while to 
 read from beginning to end with an attention which often made me forget 
 guards and chains. Amid the doleful scenes and memories of that fear- 
 ful prison this precious reading was a sweet oasis, and was not without 
 result afterwards. 
 
 When taken before the officers again, I told my story in just the lines 
 we had laid down, which made us simply detailed soldiers acting under" 
 orders. They questioned and examined a good deal. I refused, directly, 
 to name the engineer, and varied from the truth in other matters just as 
 far as* I judged it expedient. At length I overheard one of the officers say 
 to another, in effect, "It is no use. He is either ignorant, or too sharp 
 to tell us anything we want to know. " Then I was informed that if I 
 did not know anything more I would have to be put back with my com- 
 panions. I said, " As you will;" and soon found myself in the " hole" 
 again, where I received a warm welcome. I did not like the place, but 
 was glad of the company. 
 
 None of us knew just the line of defense taken by Andrews or upon 
 what he based the hopes he did, certainly, to some extent, entertain. 
 While all his money had been taken from him, he was still believed to be 
 able to command it from outside sources, or could make promises which 
 were believed. He was charged with spying and treason. The line of 
 defense as below indicated I have gathered from scattered hints, from his 
 Flemingsburg letter, and from his own last informal declarations. He 
 seems to have sought to make the work that he did appear as small as 
 possible, and his own motive to be only money-making, with resulting 
 benefits to the South far greater than the loss. What follows is built upon 
 scattered hints, and is therefore offered with no small degree of diffidence, 
 yet comprises the only theory that seems to meet the facts. 
 
 He was known to the Southerners as a blockade-runner. This trade, 
 if he could only persuade the Federals to permit it, was of great advantage 
 to the Confederates. He might afford to do a good deal for the Federals 
 and the balance of advantage be still on the Confederate side. Now he 
 claimed that he was offered by General Mitchel, who greatly wanted an 
 engine, the privilege of trading South to the extent of five thousand 
 dollars per month as long as the war lasted, on the simple condition that he 
 would seize an engine and carry it through, he Mitchel supplying the men 
 for the enterprise. Andrews did disclaim to the enemy that he intended 
 to burn any bridges, or do any'harm beyond the comparatively trifling one 
 of carrying off this engine. In harmony with the same line of defense he 
 tried to make himself appear very ignorant, and in letters intended for 
 
Gleams of Hope. 233 
 
 their eye, the spelling is fearfully bad — so bad that it looks as if he over- 
 did his part. As a help to the men who were under him, Andrews declared 
 his belief that they were all detailed without their previous consent, and 
 that they knew nothing about what was to be done, but that Mitchel simply 
 sent them to carry off the engine. He summoned his old partner, 
 Mr. Whiteman, to prove that he was a blockade-runner, and that this was 
 his real business. He was greatly dissatisfied with the conduct of 
 Mr. Whiteman on the trial, thinking that he received far more injury than 
 good from him. 
 
 The defense was but feeble, though it was possibly as good as could 
 be made under the circumstances. But the enemy had no notion that a 
 Federal General like Mitchel would send his men away down to the heart 
 of Georgia for an engine, when, as experience showed, he had been abie to 
 get them by the score in Kentucky and Alabama. The car left burning 
 on the bridge, and the admissions of the men who were first captured as to 
 their intentions of bridge-burning, also tended to discredit the idea that 
 the running of the engine through was the only object. Neither would 
 the Confederates easily believe that the Federals would permanently 
 establish so large a contraband trade. The facts were that Andrews had 
 gained their confidence, and they had admitted him into their midst to 
 travel and enrich himself as their trusted ally; when suddenly they found 
 him at the head of the most daring enterprise the enemy had yet under- 
 taken. He could not now turn around, even with his marvellous adroitness, 
 and unsurpassed powers of deception, and make them believe that the 
 enterprise after all was but a little affair, and was intended as the means 
 of deceiving the Federals only the more completely. He had played back 
 and forth once too often; and their enmity now was in proportion to their 
 former confidence. 
 
 But it is possible that Andrews did not look for an acquittal, only 
 wishing to interpose delays in the hope of a Federal advance, or of find- 
 ing an opportunity to escape. With a man of his boundless fertility of 
 resources, each day brings new possibilities. During the trial the trap- 
 door was opened several times, extra, each day, which was no small gain, 
 and three or four days were occupied before the end was reached. 
 
 The Atlanta Southern Confederacy, of April 26th, thus notices the 
 result. 
 
 " We learn that the court-martial at Chattanooga have completed the trial of the ring- 
 leader of the bridge-burning party. Their decision in the case will not be made public, 
 however, till their finding is approved by the Secretary of War. We learn that no more 
 of them will be put on trial till this decision is passed upon. 
 
 " This leader of the party is named Andrews, and is said to be a partner in a well- 
 known firm in Nashville, and had not heretofore been suspected of hostility to the South. 
 lie was hired by the Lincoln authorities to burn the State bridges, and, if possible, to 
 
234 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 bring through to them an engine. Those accompanying him belonged to the army, and 
 had been detailed to do the work." 
 
 The closing paragraph of the report is hard to understand, even allow- 
 ing for the usual latitude of misinformation. No member of our party was 
 from Kentucky except Campbell, who carefully concealed the fact. It 
 may be simply a reminiscence of our Kentucky pretensions. Andrews 
 himself had been a member of the Kentucky State-Guard; but it is not 
 likely that he would give that as a reason for being in the Union service. 
 The paper says: 
 
 " We are informed that the one who turned State's evidence against them is a Ken- 
 tuckian. He said he was one of the State Guard in the days when neutrality was in vogue ; 
 that he was entrapped into the service by belonging to this State Guard and accepting 
 arms from the Yankee Government before the Yankees came into the State, and was 
 unable afterwards to get out of the service ; that he was always friendly to the South, and 
 that it was always his determination to fight for the South if forced to take any side ; but 
 that neutrality and the State Guard had deceived him as it had thousands of others. 
 Before he was fully aware of the fact, he was in the Lincoln army and could not escape 
 from it." 
 
 On the 28th of April, orders 1 were sent to General Leadbetter in 
 which E. Kirby Smith directs "that the spies be tried at once. " The 
 instructions from Richmond referred to above had no doubt been received. 
 No sentence had yet been awarded Andrews, who remained in prison with 
 us, just as before trial. But other elements outside of Confederate bounds 
 entered into our fate. There is little doubt that if these trials had pro- 
 ceeded while in hot blood we would all have died. 
 
 On April 26th, the Union Government, through Gen. Wool, then Com- 
 missioner of Exchange, notifies "the Insurgents" that our forces hold 
 many more persons who are liable to be put to death as spies than the 
 Confederates do; and that while no one has yet suffered the extreme 
 penalty on the Union side, this forbearance cannot be counted on in case 
 the work of death is begun. 2 It is probable that the great delay and 
 great care in publishing sentences arose from this cause. The reason for 
 suspending the trials, however, was nearer at hand. On the very day 
 this order was given, Gen. Mitchel had advanced as far as Stevenson, and 
 was cutting out work for the Chattanooga rebels which rendered any fur- 
 ther court-martialing for the time out of the question. 
 
 1 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 2, page 461. 
 
 2 War Records, Series III. 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 GENERAL MITCHEL SAVES THE RAIDERS. 
 
 I THINK I never in my life experienced a sweeter dream than in the 
 terrible Swims prison a short time before we left it. I have no 
 superstitions regarding such things, but a dream that fills the mind 
 with inspiration and hope for days after is certainly good, no matter what 
 it may be held to signify 
 
 We had been talking about our prospects, and differed, as usual, some 
 maintaining that it was our duty to keep in good heart, for there was hope 
 even yet. J. A. Wilson, Dorsey, and Mason were rather disposed to 
 regard hope as useless and deceptive. They thought that we would have 
 to die at any rate, and the sooner we passed out of such misery the better. 
 When the discussion grew languid, I tried to read from the paper obtained 
 as narrated above, — a very difficult task, for the light was but faint at 
 noonday. Then I leaned back against the wall and sunk into dreams. 
 
 I thought I was in a mountain country. The exceeding purity of the 
 air and sky was most grateful. The wide horizon and the lovely valleys 
 made me feel that this was indeed a beautiful world. For a time I knew 
 not where I was; but I saw great snowy peaks, of such spotless, dazzling 
 whiteness, that it was glorious to look upon them; and then it came to 
 me, " This is East Tennessee, and I am not far from Knoxville." (I 
 had never been in that part of the country, and there are no such moun- 
 tains in reality, as I saw in my dream.) The sky over the peaks was of 
 the most intense blue, and the purity of this and the white was indescribable; 
 my soul rejoiced in it. I seemed to gaze for hours on this beauty and 
 sublimity, and then — opened my eyes and found that I had slept but a 
 few minutes ! No doubt the little, dark, dirty, and narrow room was the 
 cause of my dream by the law of opposites; but I found myself lifted up 
 in spirit, toward the altitude of the mountains. I could not believe that 
 we would be left to perish in the darkness of this dungeon. 
 
 While we were passing through such terrible scenes, how did those fare 
 whom we had left behind ? In the camp deep anxiety was felt in our behalf. 
 When we did not return at the appointed time, all believed we had perished. 
 Every prisoner was closely questioned, but no positive tidings could be 
 gained. Even Gen. Mitchel could not learn where we were confined, or 
 
236 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 whether we had been captured at all. He finally declared to his son, 
 F. A. Mitchel, that all of us had been hanged. The enemy wished ap- 
 parently to hide the knowledge of us, probably fearing retaliation on the 
 part of our commander; and it is possible that this was the reason for our 
 confinement in the tomb-like Swims prison, from which no word could 
 reach any one. There was much mourning for us by the camp-fires, and 
 even more in our own homes. I have sometimes wondered whether the 
 sufferings endured by mothers, wives, sisters, and all the helpless loved 
 ones, is not greater than that felt by the soldier. Andrews's betrothed in 
 Flemingsburg was waiting for him with a suspense in which her life was 
 literally bound up. Scott, Slavens, Buffum, and Mason had wives to 
 wonder why no letters came, and why no one in the army would answer 
 ■questions about them. My own mother said long afterward that for 
 months together she never laid down her sorrow night or day; in sleep 
 there was a vague sense of trouble, and on waking a realization in a mo- 
 ment that something was wrong even before the heartache became distinct. 
 On the 28th of April, Mitchel 1 began his movement toward Bridge- 
 port with no other design, than to force back the enemy, and throw 
 him on the defensive, while securing his own line of communications 
 to Stevenson. He would gladly have advanced to Chattanooga, and 
 even Knoxville, had a sufficient force been given; but in the absence 
 of this, it was best by a striking demonstration to put the enemy in 
 fear. On the 29th he attacked Bridgeport. The enemy had a consid- 
 erable force at that point, but as usual Mitchel was able to surprise them 
 completely. This he accomplished by driving in their pickets on the 
 line of the railroad, making the impression that he intended to advance 
 in that direction, and then suddenly moved across the country, dragging 
 two pieces of artillery by hand. There was slight resistance, and the 
 enemy's outpost fled in the direction of Jasper, without giving any warn- 
 ing. A little incident here illustrates the readiness of resources which 
 always distinguished Mitchel. His meagre column was moving swiftly 
 forward to the surprise of the enemy, when a formidable obstacle was 
 encountered — a little creek or gully, a dozen yards across, and quite deep. 
 To build a bridge would not take long, but minutes were precious, and. 
 the noise of chopping and other work would be sure to alarm the enemy. 
 Something must be done to get the cannon over. The infantry was moved 
 up to a line of fence and the command given, " Let every man take a 
 rail." It was done in an instant, and all marched by the gap, the rails 
 were thrown in, and the line counter-marched into place again, Mitchel 
 saying to them as they passed, " Quick and silent, my brave boys ! We're 
 
 1 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 1, pages 655, 656. Report of Gen. Mitchel, 
 April 29th, and of Gen. Leadbetter, May 5th, 1862. 
 
General MitcJiel Saves the Raiders. 237 
 
 within a squirrel's jump of them! " It was done with such swiftness that 
 there was scarcely a perceptible check in the advance, and the enemy, 
 opened upon with cannon and musketry from an unexpected quarter, did 
 not stay to try conclusions, but fled precipitately. 
 
 As they passed the great Tennessee West bridge from the island to 
 the main shore, they made an attempt to blow it up, and not succeeding 
 in doing any great injury, they next tried to burn it. Volunteers were 
 called for from the 2nd Ohio (my regiment), and Captain Sarratt leading, 
 they rushed on foot through the smoke over the burning structure, reached 
 the island and put out the fire, thus saving the most important part of the 
 bridge. Some very important captures resulted, among others some of 
 the men who had been guarding us but a few days before, so that some 
 information of us did reach the Federal army. 
 
 Captain Sarratt heard a voice calling, " Don't fire on me; I'm coming 
 over;" and immediately saw a soldier running out on the bridge from 
 the east bank. The rebels did fire on him from their side, and were in 
 turn fired upon by the Second Ohio men. The fugitive succeeded in 
 getting safely over and proved to be one of our original band who had 
 been arrested on the way South and put in the rebel army. His com- 
 panion was arrested while trying to escape, and for a time was confined 
 in the upper room of Swims prison, where we saw him; but at last he was 
 returned to the army, and got safely through to the Union lines. 
 
 More important still for us, a small force of Mitchel's did advance a 
 considerable distance toward Chattanooga, causing a great panic there. 
 No one thought of court-martials for the time being. Indeed there was 
 fear that we might be freed, and all our guards made prisoners. Had 
 Mitchel known how small a force held Chattanooga, though he could not 
 then have maintained the place against Southern reinforcements, he might 
 by a dash have saved all of us, Andrews included, and wrought great dis- 
 truction of rebel property. But he had no spy like Andrews to reveal to 
 him the exact posture of affairs, and the opportunity, much to our sorrow, 
 was lost. 
 
 We were not altogether in ignorance as to what was going forward. 
 Our guards were uneasy. The old ones were taken away and we had 
 entirely new faces. Swims got considerably intoxicated, and while he 
 was lowering our scanty breakfast to us on the morning of the thirtieth, 
 he held his white head over the trap longer than usual, and drawled out: 
 "They say Mitchel is coming." We ate slowly, encouraging him to 
 talk, and managing in a little while to get out of him about all he knew 
 in regard to the fight. He said people blamed General Leadbetter for 
 letting Mitchel get the better of him, and that now they had no men in 
 the town able to defend it. All this was glorious news, and we listened 
 for the booming of cannon, and for a time we heaid them, though 
 
2 ;S Daring and Suffering. 
 
 faintly. We would have been glad to have a few shots in the jail yard and 
 were even willing to risk one or two in the old jail itself — enough to make 
 a breach in the walls ! 
 
 But our captors had no intention of loosing us. Soon the trap-door 
 was opened in great excitement and hurry, and we were. all called up the 
 
 The Raiders Seated in the Cars. 
 
 ladder. In the upper room our irons were inspected, and new fastenings 
 added. Then we marched away from the old jail, as we hoped forever, 
 and on through the town to the depot, where we waited for the cars. Ye 
 understood it all. But we knew Mitchel's wonderful speed in movement 
 so well that we hoped he was really coming to Chattanooga, and would get 
 on the railroad in some way, before we could be run further south. The 
 
General HI it eke I Saves tJie Raiders. 239 
 
 train was late, and we had no wish to hurry it. To simply be out of doors, 
 in the free air, was delicious. "We lacked the vigor of three weeks before, 
 but were rapidly reviving. Several actually staggered from weakness 
 
 :\\ they first came up out of the terrible pit. 
 
 The cars came before long and we were once more on board and 
 moving southward. How vividly we remembered leaving that station for 
 our first journey over the State road! It was now the first of May. We 
 had looked into the hollow eyes of death since then; but were now enjoy- 
 ing a short respite, and could afford to revel in the beauty of the outward 
 world ! 
 
 O, the joy, the gladness of being again under the canopy of heaven, 
 and of looking up to its unfathomable depths with no envious bars to 
 obstruct our view ! I have often looked upon romantic scenery in May, 
 but never have I more deeply felt that this is a pleasant world, full of 
 beauty and goodness, than on that balmy evening when the rays of the 
 setting sun streamed over the grass and forests in their path, and poured 
 in yellow radiance through our car window. But a glance at the guard 
 
 1 his musket in the seat beside me and at my own handcuffs had a 
 sobering influence ! 
 
 Our raid had not been forgotten, and as it became known that we were 
 passing along the road, a mob greeted us at every station. It is not 
 necessary to linger upon the manner in which they accosted us or the 
 questions they asked. Mobs are nearly all alike, and the one in Atlanta 
 will answer as a specimen of the others. 
 
 There was a failure of railroad connection in that city, and we were 
 obliged to wait from very early in the morning till late at night. This was 
 the first time that we had been in Atlanta, and our visit now did not im- 
 press us in its favor. Little did we think of the awful and hallowed 
 memories it would soon bear for us ! 
 
 But the mob which now gathered was fierce and bloodthirsty — deter- 
 mined to hang us. Our guards were equally determined to prevent. As 
 soldiers they wished to fulfill their trust, and in addition, had been with 
 us long enough to imbibe some kindly feeling. Several persons were 
 severely injured in the strife, but the guard prevailed. While the dis- 
 turbance was at its height, a man seemingly as rude as any of the others 
 succeeded in reaching the window, and, watching his opportunity, he 
 slipped a paper into my hands with the single magic word, " A friend ! " 
 There was glorious news in the paper — nothing less than the capture of 
 New Orleans ! For a time private sorrow and danger were forgotten in the 
 exhilaration of national triumph. 
 
 The cause of secession at this time was far from bright. I took 
 pleasure in talking with the officer in charge of us, and others who were 
 intelligent, and found them discouraged. They would not knowingly 
 
240 Dari)ig and Suffering. 
 
 give us information, or let us have papers; but by pretending to know 
 we were often able to splice out our slender information. The officer 
 admitted that McClellan was moving with an overwhelming army on 
 Richmond, and that they had no force adequate to resist him. Every- 
 thing looked bright for the Union cause, and our only uneasiness was 
 whether we would live long enough to enjoy its final triumph 
 
 Our old friend, the Atlanta Southern Confederacy, the next morning 
 (May 3rd) thus spoke of our passage through the town: 
 
 " The Engine Thieves. — These notorious individuals arrived here yesterday 
 morning on the train from Chattanooga. The leader, Andrews, has often been in our 
 reading-room during his peregrinations in the Confederate States since the fall of Nashville. 
 
 "Before that time he was engaged in running the blockade, bringing articles of 
 necessity for merchants, manufacturers, etc., from Cincinnati, Louisville, and other points 
 in the enemies' domain. He made it a business, and was quite successful in it, and he 
 retained the confidence of our people in Nashville, where he resided while so engaged. 
 
 " The other prisoners, his compeers in the attempt to burn the bridges, are all sharp, 
 intelligent-looking men, no hard-looking cases like Yankee prisoners and East Tennessee 
 Tories usually are. We learn they will be sent to Milledgeville for confinement." 
 
 The last statement was a mistake, for we were taken to Madison, where 
 some six hundred Federal prisoners were confined, and we indulged the 
 hope that we might be put with them; but we soon found that the brand 
 of criminality was not yet effaced. We passed the dilapidated cotton 
 factory where our soldiers were kept, and on to the old county prison which 
 was then unoccupied. It was a gloomy stone building with two rooms, 
 but they were both above ground, and had doors. The party was divided 
 between the rooms. The heavy stone walls rendered it quite damp, and 
 it would have seemed a forlorn place had it not been for experiences in 
 Chattanooga. But we were away from Leadbetter, and our captain talked 
 with us and showed us kindness, though he did not dare to take off our 
 irons. 
 
 As a rule we had the most perfect harmony in our own company; but 
 sometimes there was a slight ripple on the current which did not last long. 
 Dorsey sends me the following incident which occurred to himself and his 
 chain-mate in the upper room- 
 
 " Porter and myself fell out and tried to fight. All were engaged in an argument — a 
 very common thing. Porter wished to cross the room, and being in a hurry, rose to go. 
 I was interested in the argument, and did not move off at once. Porter urged me to rise, 
 and when I still lingered, he jerked the chain on my neck. (They were chained by the 
 necks as well as handcuffed.) I also seized the chain and gave a jerk. There was 
 another jerk or two on both sides, and I sprang to my feet and seized Porter's end of the 
 chain around his neck, and began to twist it trying to choke him! He retaliated. This 
 was all that our handcuffs would allow us to do, and there we stood, twisting our chains, 
 and unable to do more. The other boys set up a laugh, and soon shamed us out of it. 
 We liked each other better after this incident than before." 
 
General Mitchel Saves the Raiders. 241 
 
 At certain hours the citizens of the place were freely admitted to see 
 us, and ranged themselves — always in the presence of the guard — along 
 one side of the room and talked over the topics of the day. They ex- 
 pressed great admiration for us and what they were pleased to call our 
 daring exploit. They said they had not expected such things from the 
 cowardly Yankees. 
 
 But one visitor did not come for mere curiosity. He was dressed in 
 rebel uniform and talked about as any others would have done; but when 
 all had gone, Andrews informed us that he had recognized in him a former 
 acquaintance and a spy; and told us that by signs he had made known to 
 him the word he wished carried to our forces, and that now we might 
 depend upon our situation being known. We could scarcely credit this,, 
 but soon the captain of the guard, who came to bring us our supper, 
 confirmed it all 
 
 He said that a most remarkable occurrence had just taken place. The 
 Provost Marshal had learned from some source that a Lincoln spy had 
 been in the town, and had at once sent a guard to seize him. He was 
 found at the depot just as the cars were coming in, and professed to be 
 very indignant at the offer to arrest him, saying, scornfully, that he 
 had papers in his pocket that would prove his character anywhere. A 
 little abashed, they released their hold upon him, asking for the papers. 
 He put his hand in his pocket, as if searching for them, and fumbled about 
 till he noticed that the train, which had started, had got under a good 
 degree of headway, and then, when it was just possible for him to reach 
 the last car, he flung the soldiers aside, and ran for it. He got on board, 
 but they were too late, and as there was no telegraph station here, they 
 w r ere helpless. 
 
 The Confederates, on this, stopped all our visiting; but we felt sure 
 that news of us would directly reach our own lines, which was far more 
 important. In this we were disappointed — we never heard from the spy 
 again. Whether he was captured somew r here else, or his information lost 
 in the rush and hurry of other events, we never knew. 
 
 Our stay in Madison was only three days, after which the Confederates, 
 relieved of the fear of an immediate advance on the part of Mitchel, 
 ordered us back to Chattanooga. Again we were compelled to run 
 the gauntlet of insulting and jeering mobs that marked our course on 
 the Southward journey. We travelled in rude box-cars, and while 
 wet and filthy, these were not half so hard to endure as the thought 
 of going back to our old quarters. But the journey was rendered easier 
 by the fact that ever since leaving Chattanooga we had been in the hands 
 of one set of guards commanded by Captain Laws, and they had dis- 
 covered that we were human beings. They talked freely with us, and did 
 all that they safely could to render our condition more endurable. One re- 
 16 
 
242 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 suit of this was, that when brought back to Swims' domain, the commander 
 interceded for us, and we were allowed to remain in the upper room — a 
 priceless indulgence. The poor East Tennesseeans, however, had to go 
 below. Our hearts bled for them, but they were only fourteen now, some 
 of them having been removed, while we were twenty-two. This room 
 was the same size as the under one, but it had three windows instead of 
 two, and these much larger — real windows — with only one row of bars, 
 and so high that they all admitted light as well as air. We could see over 
 the jail fence in two directions. These were immeasurable advantages, 
 and we felt deeply grateful to Capt. Laws and Col. H. L. Claiborne to 
 whom we owed them. Yet these mitigations were only comparative. Our 
 imprisonment was still rigorous beyond anything that could be expected in 
 a civilized country. 
 
 It was amusing to see the exaggerated caution with which we were 
 guarded. Even when below, where a man unassisted could scarcely have 
 got out if the locks had all been taken off, the jailor never raised the trap- 
 door unprotected by a strong guard. Now that we were in the upper 
 room, their vigilance increased. They would bring a guard up into the 
 jailer's room, which opened into ours, and array them in two lines with 
 leveled bayonets before our door was unlocked. At the same time the 
 stairway was guarded, and a strong guard in a circle always walked their 
 beats clear around the prison. We were all this time closely chained ! 
 Yet Swims would grumble and predict some great trouble from showing 
 the Yankees so much indulgence ! How such things provoked us to 
 make an effort to break out ! 
 
 But this wearing of chains so long seemed useless. Col. Claiborne 
 had made some proposals toward relieving us, but in vain. We tried 
 earlier, and with better success. Knight had concealed his penknife when 
 searched, by putting it up his sleeve, and adroitly turning his arm as they 
 felt for concealed articles. Now from some small bones in our meat he 
 made keys which unlocked the handcuffs. With strings and hairs, the 
 padlocks on the chains had been opened before. We were given a good 
 deal of trouble, for these fastenings had to be put on again when the door 
 was opened. The outside stairway was useful as a warning. As soon 
 as a foot was heard on it, the signal would be given and there was rapid 
 work in "locking up." Had we been detected, there would have been 
 work for the blacksmith in welding us fast, and the dreaded "hole" 
 would probably have again received us. But we were never detected. 
 
 Our days were much longer and more pleasant here as we awoke earlier 
 and sought out more employment than below. Mock trials gave us much 
 amusement. We needed some kind of government, and had to try, and 
 punish, offenders. Campbell was made judge, and had usually the sport 
 of carrying out his own sentences — a task for which his immense strength 
 
General M it die I Saves the Raiders. 243 
 
 and unfailing good humor well fitted him. The opposing counsel made 
 long and learned speeches — so eloquent and interesting that no hearer ever 
 left the house while they were in progress ! 
 
 A more refined enjoyment was found in singing. Andrews had been a 
 music teacher, Ross possessed a voice of marvellous sweetness, and several 
 others had talents above the average in this direction. Practicing together, 
 they soon acquired great proficiency. Many of the songs were of a ten- 
 der and melancholy cast, such as " Twenty years ago," " Nettie More," 
 etc. Three of these songs were invariably sung; and the words wake an 
 echo out of the past more powerfully than almost anything else. The 
 first was appropriate to us all, though it was first taught by Ross: 
 
 "Do they miss me at home, do they miss me? 
 
 'Twould be an assurance most dear, 
 To know at this moment some loved one 
 
 Were saying, I wish he were here: 
 To feel that the group at the fireside 
 
 Were thinking of me as I roam. 
 Oh yes, 'twould be joy beyond measure 
 
 To know that they missed me at home." 
 
 The next was Ross's favorite and was in quite a different vein: 
 
 " Twas in a grove I met my love, 
 
 One soft and balmy night ; 
 I owned my flame, she did the same, 
 
 And trembled with delight. 
 When at the gate we parted late, 
 
 I blest my lucky stars, 
 And stole a kiss to seal our bliss 
 
 Between the wicket bars." 
 
 But the " Carrier Dove " was contributed by Andrews and had a mel- 
 ancholy appropriateness to his own condition which often brought tears to 
 our eyes. We knew his history only in part then, but could not help 
 feeling that the song had more than mere melody for him. He was always 
 a little reluctant to sing it: but he had given it once in a sentimental hour, 
 and we could hardly be satisfied any evening afterward without hearing it. 
 
 " Fly away to my native land, sweet dove, 
 
 Fly away to my native land, 
 And bear these lines to my lady love, 
 
 That I've traced with a feeble hand. 
 She marvels much at my long delay, 
 
 A rumor of death she has heard, 
 Or she thinks, perhaps, I falsely stray ; 
 
 Then fly to her bower, sweet bird ! 
 
244 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 Oh, fly to her bower, and say, the chain 
 
 Of the tyrant is o'er me now ; 
 That I never shall mount my steed again, 
 
 With helmet upon my brow ; 
 No friend to my lattice a solace brings, 
 
 Except when your voice is heard, 
 When you beat the bars with your snowy wings, 
 
 Then fly to her bower, sweet bird ! 
 
 I shall miss thy visit at dawn, sweet dove ! 
 
 I shall miss thy visit at eve ! 
 But bring me a line from my lady love, 
 
 And then I shall cease to grieve ! 
 I can bear in a dungeon to waste away youth, 
 
 I can fall by the conqueror's sword ; 
 But I cannot endure she should doubt my truth : 
 
 Then fly to her bower, sweet bird !'' 
 
 Our special time for singing was in the evening twilight. Some one 
 would start a song rather feebly, but others would join, and then for hours 
 in the gathering darkness song after song would pour forth, as glad and 
 free as if not strained through prison bars. The guards liked very much 
 to hear us sing; and frequently citizens of the town would gather outside 
 of the jail fence, where we could be heard with perfect distinctness, to 
 listen to the " caged Yankees." These songs, and the favorable report of 
 all the guards who were brought into contact with us, caused a sentiment 
 in our favor to spread rapidly through the town. This probably was the 
 reason that no further trials, notwithstanding the order of Gen. Smith 
 already quoted, took place in Chattanooga. 
 
 We soon had a better opportunity of talking with bur guards, and 
 learning a little of what was going on in the outside world, as well as in- 
 fluencing sentiment more directly. When Col. Claiborne first visited us 
 as Provost Marshal, he said boldly that it was a shame and disgrace to 
 keep men in such a condition. After vainly asking permission to remove 
 our irons, he gave us, on his own authority, another wonderful indulgence. 
 He ordered us brought into the jail yard to breathe the fresh air for an 
 hour every afternoon. This was but an ordinary precaution in the case 
 of twenty-two men kept in a thirteen feet room, while warm weather was 
 coming on; but we were deeply grateful. We could, on such occasions, 
 sometimes talk with citizens in the presence of the guards, and gained 
 much interesting information from the guards themselves. Mrs. Swims 
 had a very different spirit from her husband, and did give a little extra 
 food to some sick prisoners, for which they cherished great gratitude. 
 Another lady came from a large mansion on what was called " Brabson's 
 Hill," a little way from the prison, and being in Swims' kitchen, was per- 
 mitted to talk to Andrews, expressing great compassion for him, and 
 
General Mitchel Saves the Raiders. 245 
 
 afterward sending a few gifts, with the oermission of the officer of the 
 guard, which were highly prized. 
 
 But I was much more interested in the romantic history of a colored 
 man named Wm. Lewis, whose house — a large two-story frame, still occu- 
 pied by him — was in plain view only a square away. He asked permission 
 to send us some lettuce, of which he had a large quantity, and this formed 
 quite an addition to our slender rations. From the guard, I learned his 
 story. He was a slave, but being an expert blacksmith, had purchased his 
 time for $350 a year. He was soon able to buy his wife and himself at 
 $1,000 each. Then he set up a shop, hiring other hands, and bought his six- 
 year-old son for $400; his mother and aunt for $150 each, as they were old, 
 came next; two brothers followed for $1000 each. A slave trader bought his 
 sister for him for only $400 — the best bargain he had made; then he paid 
 for his house, and laid up a large amount of money besides. Such a man 
 is a genuine hero. He was not able to do business in his own name, un- 
 der the black laws, and was obliged to pay a white man largely to legalize 
 his tranasctions. When he saw that fche ruin of the Confederacy was inevi- 
 table he purchased tobacco with his disposable funds, and, storing it, was 
 able to sell at a handsome profit. He has since lived with the esteem of 
 all men, and presents an example of triumphing over difficulties seldom 
 equaled. His house was the only landmark in the vicinity of the old 
 Swims jail which I was able to recognize in Chattanooga twenty-five years 
 after. 
 
 Another reason for the greater humanity now exhibited, was that 
 the word had gone out that we were only detailed men — not volun- 
 teers. All of our number had told this story; I had especially insisted 
 on it, and in all our conversations we were sure to make it prominent. Of 
 course in the form we put it the claim was false, but its effects were the 
 same. Andrews, who had nothing to gain in that direction, had been 
 careful to confirm all that we said, and it was accepted as truth, that 
 "those poor Yankees were sent on that terrible raid without being told 
 what risks they ran." Of course our officers were severely blamed for 
 such reckless inhumanity to their men; but this did not hurt the officers, 
 for they were not in rebel hands. It was most likely this strong feeling 
 running in our favor, to which Gen. E. Kirby Smith long afterward bore 
 testimony, that led Col. Reynolds, 1 President of the Court Martial, to 
 make an excuse to get away from that ungrateful post into the field. 
 
 But this general and rising tide of sympathy in our behalf produced 
 what seemed to some of us one disastrous effect; and so little can the 
 results of events be foreseen that probably less friendliness would have 
 saved the lives of many of our number. Our best hope was that of es- 
 
 1 War Records, Vol. X., Series I., Part 1, page 658. 
 
246 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 caping by our own efforts from the enemy's power We had surmounted 
 most of the obstacles to, at least, a hopeful attempt. Our irons could all 
 be off whenever we desired, and would make formidable weapons in close 
 quarters; we were no longer down in "the hole,'' and could meet the 
 enemy on almost equal terms. Some of us feared that good wishes of 
 guards and citizens would not avail against orders from the central power; 
 and that at any rate it was nobler and more hopeful to take our fate in 
 our own hands, and strike for freedom. 
 
 But Ross and Geo. D. Wilson had great hopes from what officers had 
 said to them of an early exchange. They had been so often told that we 
 would be held as soldiers simply, that they had come to accept it as un- 
 doubted. They pointed to our increasing indulgences as evidence that 
 the malice of the enemy was relaxing; and although a force of twenty-six 
 men was constantly on duty, whose officers imagined they were keeping on 
 our chains, there did seem to be some reason in what was said. Ross 
 was the only Freemason of the party, and in that way had received some 
 trifling favors, and was confident that»if any special danger threatened us 
 he would be given a hint. But we finally bore down all opposition to at- 
 tempting an escape by one argument which no generous mind could resist. 
 It was that Andrews had been tried, and while his sentence had not yet 
 been given, it was sure that most of the favorable considerations in our 
 behalf did not exist in his case. It was our duty to give him a chance, as 
 well as to avail ourselves of it. Thus after some delay we came to the 
 conclusion to strike for liberty. 
 
 Two plans were proposed. The first, which I suggested, had at least 
 the great merit that it could be tried at once. Delays are always dan- 
 gerous, as we had already proved. It was proposed to have all our irons off 
 when the guards came up with our supper, and then making a rush upon 
 the leveled bayonets outside, before the guards had recovered from their 
 surprise, to have them disarmed, and then to pour down stairs on the guard 
 below. When they had been secured and all of us armed, we could have 
 "double quicked"to the river, crossing it if possible, or if not, into the 
 mountains to the east of Chattanooga. We would not again have com- 
 mitted the error of scattering. The plan was not more difficult than the 
 first capture of the train, in which we had easily succeeded; and was cer- 
 tainly under more favorable circumstances than a similar attempt made 
 afterward which had a great measure of success. Of the first rush, I had 
 no fear whatever. It would have been sport to see how Campbell, 
 Slavens, Brown and Knight would have handled ordinary men in a narrow 
 room. Muskets would have been of no avail at first, and before the sur- 
 prise was over, wo should have had more than the enemy. 
 
 This plan would have been accepted but for Andrews. He was always 
 disinclined to a fight, if the same object could be attained by strategy. 
 
General Mitckel Saves the Raiders. 247 
 
 It was then agreed, on his suggestion, that when we were being brought 
 in from our breathing-time in the yard, VVollam should manage to secrete 
 himself under the bed in Swims' room through which we always passed, 
 and remain there till late at night; then come out and open the door from 
 that side, and let us out to proceed as in the first plan. My objections 
 to this were the risk that Wollam would run of detection either when hid- 
 ing, or when trying to open the door; and that we would be less likely to 
 get a number of guns from the guard. We would probably be pursued 
 by them when ourselves unarmed; and it also required us to wait till the 
 night promised to be dark. 
 
 While waiting there was great talk of exchange. Mitchel had captured 
 a younger brother of Gen. Morgan, but his own son had been taken by 
 that chief, and now they, with many more on each side, were to be ex- 
 changed. A lieutenant who had been paroled for the purpose of effecting 
 the exchange, visited us, and the most sanguine hopes were raised that we 
 might be included. It is possible that if our authorities had known of 
 our condition and had made a peremptory demand, backed by the threat 
 of retaliation, they might have accomplished this. But the Confederate 
 officers told us that we must first have a trial to show that we were soldiers. 
 Andrews had proposed to send a flag of truce through to get from our 
 officers a statement of our true character; but they refused, saying that 
 they credited our own story, and did not need to go to so much trouble. 
 
 Finally we fixed the night when we would again test our fortune by a 
 bold effort to escape. But that very day an order was given to send 
 twelve of us to Knoxville for trial. For some reason the court had been 
 carried to that place, or the trial ordered before a new court — probably 
 the former. Geo. D. Wilson was sick, and down in the yard when the 
 order came. The officer of the guard spoke to him about it, saying that 
 it would no doubt be a mere formal trial preliminary to the exchange, and 
 intended to make sure that we really were soldiers as we claimed. The 
 officer told Wilson that he might select twelve to go, as no names were 
 mentioned. Wilson accepted the offer, choosing all his own regiment, the 
 2nd Ohio first, and afterward his special friends from the other regiments. 
 The officer had suggested that it might be well to select the ablest men, who 
 would do us the most credit. Wilson had no fears about that; but he did 
 think that he would be doing those chosen a favor by making their ex- 
 change the more probable and speedy. But it was a deadly favor; for though 
 he knew it not, there was every probability that it was their death warrant! 
 
 The reason for thus dividing the party has never been clearly made 
 known. One theory is that the enemy simply wanted by dividing us, to 
 make the work of guarding easier; in that case, after the first lot had been 
 tried, the other would also have been sent for. But I think it more likely 
 that in view of the large amount of sympathy that had been expressed for 
 
248 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 us, it was thought best to spare part, and only condemn a round dozen — 
 surely enough for example and vengeance ! If so, they would naturally 
 wish to get the most prominent members of the party; and knowing how- 
 anxious and hopeful Wilson was in regard to an exchange, the plan was 
 hit on of making him unconsciously select the men to die. It is sure in 
 any case that those thus selected were put into the forefront of battle. 
 
 This separation at once broke up the plan of escape, or rather forced 
 its modification, for though feasible with twenty-two, it was impracticable 
 with ten. I have little doubt that some of us would have escaped if 
 Wollam had once got the door open. 
 
 The news of the departure for Knoxville roused a great deal of excite- 
 ment in the prison. We were always glad to move; but the thought of 
 parting was painful, for we knew not when we might meet again. For 
 six weeks we had been companions in danger and privation; and in spite 
 of fair words, we knew that we were still in the hands of those enemies 
 who had filled our country with blood, and whose deadliest vengeance 
 hung suspended over our heads by a single hair. A deep sadness fell 
 upon us which was abundantly justified. 
 
 With Andrews the parting was peculiarly affecting. He was our leader, 
 and we had been accustomed to look up to him in all emergencies. He 
 was specially marked for vengeance; officers who had encouraged us had 
 uttered no word of hope for him. He bore this like a hero as he was, and 
 continued mild and cheerful as ever; so kind, tender, and helpful, in the 
 prison, so ready to sink his own sorrow in comforting others, or to yield 
 his own preferences, — there was such a touch of sadness in his low, calm, 
 thrilling voice, that we could not help loving him with an affection which 
 the lapse of years has not dimmed. It would not have been hard for us 
 to die for him; but he seemed more than willing to reverse this, and give 
 his life if it could have availed for our safety. On his trial he had not 
 uttered a word which could shake credit in the story upon which we had 
 risked our hopes, though it provoked the question: " How could you be 
 so cruel as to lead men into these deadly perils without giving them fair 
 warning of the consequence ? " He had been tried. It was probable that 
 the decision was already rendered, and that it was death. Separating the 
 party rendered us less able to strike the blow that the enemy might anti- 
 cipate from our known affection, in case of a fatal sentence. We had 
 never heard Andrews utter a word of repining. He had played a fearful 
 game and lost; he was ready if need be to pay the extreme penalty. One 
 evening after we had ceased to sing, and had been silent for a time, he 
 said: " Boys, I have often thought I would like to see what is on the 
 other side of Jordan." We were not anxious, or at least not in haste, for 
 that view, and the subject was pursued no further then. But now he re- 
 curred to the same word again. When we had sung our songs together 
 
General Mite he I Saves the Raiders. 
 
 249 
 
 for the last time, the twelve came to bid him farewell. I will never 
 forget his parting words. He pressed our hands, one by one, before we 
 were taken out of our room for the Knoxville journey, and with a tear in 
 his eye, and a low clear voice that had no tremor, but unutterable tender- 
 ness and earnestness, he said, " Boys, if I never see you here again, try 
 
 "Meet me on the other side of Jordan." 
 
 to meet me on the other side of Jordan." It was our last earthly meet- 
 ing ! The parting from our nine comrades was only less affecting, and 
 then we turned our faces toward Knoxville, certain that "bonds and af- 
 fliction awaited us " there. The memory of my beautiful dream did some- 
 how cheer me a little, though nothing that followed could make it seem 
 like a preternatural intimation of good. 
 
CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 A STRUGGLE AGAINST DESTINY. 
 
 AN evening dark with coming storm is the emblem of the events that 
 soon followed our departure. The ten left behind had much 
 more room in their narrow prison, but sadly missed us. Their 
 singing was less full in volume and the voice of Ross left a blank that no 
 one could fill. But prison life passed on nearly as before until the last 
 day of May. On a warm afternoon when the prisoners were in the yard, 
 resting in the shadow of the jail, and wondering what was happening to us 
 at Knoxville, an unknown officer entered the gate and went quickly up to 
 Andrews; without a word he handed him a paper contained in a large en- 
 velope, and turning away walked rapidly out of the yard. Andrews broke 
 the seal and glanced at it, turning pale as marble. It was his death warrant! 
 All who saw him felt that some tidings of evil had arrived, and the 
 officer of the guard spoke very gently as he told them that it was now 
 time to retire to their room. When there, Andrews gave his comrades the 
 paper, and they read the feafrul intelligence. In one week — June 7th 
 — he was to be executed by hanging ! This was Saturday, and on the 
 Saturday following he was to die ! 
 
 No time was lost in useless regrets. All of our comrades resolved to 
 carry out the plan of escape which was their leader's only chance of life 
 — probably their own also. Andrews was separated from them the same 
 ^evening and put down into ''the hole." There was a knife in the party 
 and they at once began work. On Saturday night they cut into the plank 
 overhead, as this could be the more easily concealed. It was fearfully 
 difficult. One man stood on the shoulders of two others who leaned 
 against the walls, for there was no other means of reaching the ceiling, 
 and carved at the heavy oak plank till weary, when another relay of three 
 would take their place. The cutting was not very noisy, but a little shuf- 
 fling about, talking, and especially singing, effectually drowned it. A 
 piece was thus worked out during the night large enough to admit the pas- 
 sage of a man's body and the work suspended till the morning and after- 
 noon visits of the jailer had been passed. 
 
 After they had returned from their daily airing on Sunday they went 
 to work with new vigor. Now they did not need to conceal the evidences 
 of their work, for before the jailer came again on Monday morning they 
 
A Struggle Against Destiny. 2 5 r 
 
 meant to be free. They knew that dangers were ahead, but the thought 
 of liberty, and their leader's life, was enough to inspire them. They 
 worked hard and sang long that Sunday evening. Swims afterward said 
 that he ought to have known that something was the matter by their sing- 
 ing so mournfully ! They hoped to finish all that was to be done by mid- 
 night; but they had miscalculated their task. 
 
 They had to cut the lock out of the trap-door in order to bring 
 Andrews up from below; then to pick their way through the end brick wall 
 above the ceiling, slowly and carefully, so as not to alarm the guard outside. 
 Their garments had to be twisted into ropes to lift Andrews from below 
 and the last of themselves up to the ceiling, as well as to make a longer 
 rope for the perilous descent from the gabled end of the jail to the ground 
 outside. 
 
 When all was done day was just beginning to break faintly in the east. 
 No time was to be lost. In half an hour it would be so light as to render 
 their escape impossible. They were all in the loft and Andrews was given 
 the first chance. Of course all fetters had been removed. The rope was 
 passed out, and Andrews crawled through, and in a moment was swinging 
 outside; but in getting out he happened to push off a loose brick, which 
 fell to the ground and gave the alarm. The nearest guard raised his 
 musket and fired at the man hanging on the rope, but missed his aim. 
 Andrews had his boots in his hand, but, in the excitement, let them fall 
 and could not stop to pick them up. He afterwards sorely needed them. 
 But in his stocking feet, he flung himself over the fence, and through the 
 guard line, repeatedly fired at but unhurt. John Wollam followed, and 
 while he was in the air he was fired at by other guards, but succeeded 
 in getting out of the yard unhurt. Those who had failed to get out, 
 crawled down and put on their irons again, and it was a great mystery 
 how the two men alone had been able to effect their escape. 
 
 Wilson, who was present, very graphically describes the excitement of 
 the escape : J 
 
 "When everything was in readiness, Andrews, who was to go first, went up in the 
 loft. The work of making a hole out through the brick wall under the roof was a much 
 more difficult job than we had expected, and proved to be slow work with our case-knife. 
 It had to be done too without noise. We at last succeeded in getting out brick enough to 
 allow a man to pass out, just as the gray streaks of dawn began to show. If I remember 
 correctly, each man had his boots or shoes off, so that we could avoid making a noise. We 
 could see the dim, gray form of the sentry, and hear his tread as he paced back and forth. 
 It was an anxious moment of suspense, when at last, in a whisper, word was passed from one 
 to the other in the dark prison, that all was ready. 
 
 "Andrews crept out and swung down, but in some manner a loose brick or piece of 
 mortar fell to the ground and attracted the notice of the sentry, and almost instantly we 
 heard the report of a gun. John Wollam, who was next behind Andrews, paid no heed to 
 
 1 Adventures of A If , Wilson* page 122. Toledo, 1880. 
 
252 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 the shot, but lunged out head over heels. Bang . oang ! went the muskets, and there was 
 
 loud shouting — 
 
 '"Corporal of the guard! Post number — Captain — Captain of the guard! Halt! 
 
 Halt!' . . 
 
 " Dorsey, who was following Wollam through the hole, halted between two opinions, 
 
 whether he had better jump down while the rebel sentry stood beneath holding a cocked 
 
 ;i¥' i ": 
 
 :t- 
 
 M 
 
 M; 
 
 
 Escape of Andrews and Wollam. 
 
 gun with fixed bayonet on him, or crawl 
 back into the old prison cock-loft and 
 bear the ills he was certain of. He 
 crawled back and told us ' it was all up 
 with us.' We were crowded in the loft 
 waiting for our turn to go out, and 
 listening to the racket on the outside. 
 Within a very few moments, almost no 
 time at all, the yard was filled with 
 troops, and by their loud, excited talk 
 we learned, to our unspeakable joy, of if, 
 the escape of Andrews and Wollam. 
 
 " The rebels, of course, did not at that moment know wno or how many of their 
 prisoners were out, but we in the loft already knew that the excited sentries had fired 
 wildly. At all events, neither Andrews nor Wollam were to be seen anywhere, either dead 
 
A Struggle Against Destiny 253 
 
 or alive. While we felt the keenest disappointment at our failure to get out, yet we felt a 
 thousand times repaid for our effort that even Andrews had escaped. A heavy load had 
 been lifted from our minds. We took new hope. We knew that Andrews would put forth 
 superhuman efforts to gain the Federal lines, and, if he succeeded, we felt that Chat- 
 tanooga would, in all human probability, get a visit very shortly from General Mitchel. 
 We thought that if either of the escaped men reached the lines and told our comrades of 
 our desperate situation, that they would at once demand to be led to our rescue. 
 
 " The musket firing and the news of the jail-break and escape of prisoners spread 
 through camp and town like the wind, and soon the whole population was in a fever of 
 excitement, and all the available man-hunting force, dogs included, joined in the pursuit. 
 
 "It is hardly necessary for me to tell the reader that those of us who failed to make 
 good our escape were now put down in the hole. This would follow as a matter of 
 course." 
 
 In our Knoxville prisons we were thrilled beyond measure by reading 
 the following item from the Knoxville Register of June 4th, 1862. The 
 paper was kindly slipped into our cage by a prisoner who was less strictly 
 confined. It is produced here as showing the impression of the escape at 
 that moment. 
 
 "THE ESCAPED TRAIN-STEALERS ! 
 
 " Below we give the copy of the despatch that was sent from this city yesterday to the 
 Provost-Marshal at Chattanooga by Mr. Wm. A. Fuller, authorizing him to offer a reward 
 of $100 for the re-capture of the train-stealer, Andrews, Mr. Fuller is the conductor of 
 the stolen train, who made such a heroic pursuit of the thieves, starting with a handcar, 
 and eventually succeeding in their capture. He is in this city, attending the court-martial 
 in session here as a witness. He is naturally indignant that the rascals he made so much 
 exertion to capture should have been permitted so easily to escape. 
 
 "June 3d, Knoxville. 
 "Col. Henry L. Claiborne. 
 
 " Is it possible that the infamous Andrews escaped ? Is he pursued ? If not, offer in 
 my name $100 reward for his recapture and reincarceration. 
 
 "WM. A. FULLER. 
 
 "Andrews, we learn, is tall in stature, weighing about 180 lbs., and is about 35 years 
 old. He has short black hair, and a heavy black beard all over his face. In ordinary 
 conversation his voice is fine and effeminate, and his general address is good. We trust 
 that this description may lead to his recognition and arrest." 
 
 Andrews and Wollam separated as soon as they left the prison. The 
 former ran a short distance beyond the skirts of the town, after having 
 taken precautions to throw the dogs off his track, and finding it too light 
 to travel further in safely, climbed into a tree with dense foliage, which 
 stood in plain view of the railroad. All day long he watched the running 
 of the trains so close that he could have tossed a pebble on them, and 
 once heard a party in pursuit talking about his mysterious disappearance. 
 The search was patient and complete, but they did not think of looking 
 over their heads ! 
 
254 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 He descended at nightfall and swam the deep and rapid river, feeling 
 that his best course was to get into the loyal mountainous country through 
 which he would only need to journey a short distance to reach the Union 
 lines. His prospect now would have been good but for the loss of boots 
 and hat in the first rush, and the additional loss of his coat in swimming 
 the river. His course was in the main down the river, but he could not 
 make rapid progress. The sharp stones in the darkness soon cut away 
 his stockings and left the bleeding feet unprotected. He bound them up 
 with portions of his garments as well as he could, and continued on his 
 desperate and painful way. But he was a little too long in finding a hiding- 
 place, and was observed in the morning twilight just as he was crossing an 
 open field in which he intended to take shelter, as he had done the day before. 
 Instantly the alarm was given and pursuit made by men and dogs. With 
 boots and other clothing he might have escaped, for he could probably 
 have made such use of the streams as to elude them. As it was he put 
 forth every effort. Dashing through the woods he regained the river bank 
 much lower down than he had crossed the night before. Believing that 
 he was now unobserved, he swam a narrow channel to a small island, and 
 carefully concealed himself among some drift-wood at its upper end. 
 
 But the hunters were determined to leave no spot unsearched. A 
 party with bloodhounds now crossed over from the mainland and explored 
 the whole island. He was soon found, but broke away from them and ran 
 around the lower end of the island, wading in the shallow water to throw 
 the hounds off the track; then he plunged into a dense thicket with which 
 the island was covered, and again ascended a tree. For a long time he 
 found secure concealment here, his foes being frequently under the very 
 tree. They finally concluded that he must have got back over the strip 
 of water to the mainland, and slowly returned to seek him there. Two 
 little boys who had only followed for curiosity were all that lingered be- 
 hind. 
 
 One of the boys happened to look up and said to the other that he 
 saw a great bunch on a tree. The second looked to see what it was — 
 shifted his position — looked again, and exclaimed that it was a man ! 
 They cried out in alarm and thus announced their discovery to their 
 friends on shore. The latter instantly returned, and Andrews seeing 
 himself discovered — the story is almost too pitiful to be told ! — dropped 
 from the tree, ran to the lower end of the island, seized a small, dead log, 
 and with a limb for a paddle, pushed into the stream, hoping to reach 
 the opposite shore before he could be overtaken. So far as the island 
 pursuers were concerned he might have succeeded; but there was another 
 party with a skiff, lower down the stream, who shoved out to meet him. 
 The helpless man could do no more, and was taken. 
 
 The struggle had been one of almost hopeless agony. He had eaten 
 
A Struggle Against Destiny. 255 
 
 nothing since Sunday afternoon and it was now two o'clock on Tuesday. 
 His back was blistered by exposure, unprotected, to the sun; and his feet 
 were covered with bleeding gashes. He said that he felt so wretched and 
 miserable that the thought of certain death, to which he then resigned 
 himself, had no further terror. 
 
 Wollam's atempt to escape was for a time more fortunate and skill- 
 ful than that of Andrews. He broke through the guards, and ran 
 the gauntlet of hasty shots without injury. Soon he reached the river 
 bank and not wishing to attempt the passage in the growing light, hit 
 upon the happy expedient of making the enemy believe that he was across. 
 To this end he threw off his coat and vest, dropping them on the river 
 bank, and then waded a little way in the water to throw the hounds off 
 the scent; then quietly slipping back, hid himself in a dense thicket of 
 canes and rushes. He soon heard the hounds and men who were pursu- 
 ing, on the bank above and all about him. He could hear the words they 
 uttered, they were so close. At length they found the clothing and con- 
 cluded that he had taken to the river. They crossed over and searched 
 With their hounds along the water's edge on the other side for the place 
 he had come out. As might be expected, the dogs failed to find the exit, 
 and after due consultation, they concluded that he was drowned, which 
 being a satisfactory termination, they returned 
 
 But Wollam was not drowned. He spent the day in much anxiety and 
 suspense, and when night came he cautiously left his hiding-place and 
 worked his way along the river on the very front of Chattanooga, till he 
 came across a canoe, which he borrowed for the occasion — without seeing 
 the owner — and rowed down stream all night. This was a swift mode of 
 progression. As soon as he saw a sign of dawn he sought a retired place, 
 sunk the canoe, and hid in the woods till night allowed him to proceed. 
 This he did daily for a week. Twice he was saved if he had but known it. 
 General Mitchel had constructed an extemporized gunboat with which to 
 patrol the river, and twice Wollam passed within hail of it. But he had 
 heard nothing of any such Union craft being on the river, and imagined 
 it to be some rebel boat, perhaps searching for him. In the dark it was 
 not easy to see any indications of its character. So the poor boy crept 
 cautiously by in the shadow of the shore without being discovered ! 
 
 But at last he made the mistake that Wood and Wilson had made long 
 before. He imagined that he was safe and went boldly forward in the 
 day-time ! One more night's journey by boat, or half that time put in on 
 foot directly northward would have carried him safely beyond the border. 
 But as he was going forward, congratulating himself on having succeeded 
 so well, a band of rebel cavalry who were making a raid into Mitchel's 
 teiritory, saw him, and procuring a boat with several pairs of oars, came 
 out to meet him. Wollam saw his danger, and there was a hot chase, but 
 
256 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 the advantage was all on their side. If Mitchel's gunboat had but ap- 
 peared on the scene then ! He was retaken, and as usual tried to deceive 
 them as to his character; but a Lieutenant Edwards, who had been with 
 the party who captured him the first time, identified him, and he was re- 
 united with his comrades in Atlanta. 
 
 When Andrews was brought back to Chattanooga a scene of much 
 apparent barbarity followed. His escape had excited great rage, and pro- 
 
 Riveting Chains in the Dungeon. 
 
 duced most terrible consequences at Knoxville, which will be narrated 
 hereafter. But they were now determined to give him no further oppor- 
 tunity of snatching their cherished vengeance from their hands. He was 
 put down in the hole with the other prisoners, and all access to the yard 
 was denied. Of course no other visitors could see them. The guard was 
 stimulated to renewed diligence. But as chains and handcuffs had proved 
 ineffectual, something more secure was devised. From the shop of William 
 Lewis, the colored blacksmith before mentioned, a man was brought over 
 and taken down into the dungeon, who riveted a pair of heavy iron fetters 
 
A Struggle Against Destiny. 257 
 
 around his ancles. Dorsey and Wilson, who were present, describe the 
 scene as ominous and terrible, the dimness of the dungeon, the poor, death- 
 sentenced man, half reclining with his feet across the blacksmith's anvil, 
 the blows of the heavy hammer, as the work of riveting went on ! A 
 strong chain, only eighteen inches long, united the two heavy fetters, 
 so that only half a step could be taken at once. The feet were thus fast- 
 ened, in the same manner as hands are by handcuffs, and the latter were 
 also replaced. When all these arrangements were completed, he was once 
 more left to himself. 
 
 Andrews had now but four days more of dungeon life between himself 
 and eternity. Escape was impossible unless there should be a rapid ad- 
 vance of the Federal forces — a possibility which did come very near being 
 made a fact. He applied himself to the great business of preparing to 
 die. Most unexpectedly a letter written at this time and in some way 
 carried through the lines has come to hand, and throws great light upon 
 his character and thoughts at this period. He managed in some unknown 
 manner to get writing material and wrote two or three letters. One, no 
 doubt, was written to his betrothed in Flemingsburg, but never received. 
 Another was written to his mother in Missouri. The contents of the lat- 
 ter can only be given as they are remembered after an interval of many 
 years by one who read the letter. He told his mother that he was to die, 
 and that all he regretted was that he had been able to do so little for his 
 country; that many other sons had left their bones bleaching on Southern 
 battle-fields; that he had tried to do his duty, and was now seeking the 
 pardon and favor of God. There were many other half-remembered ex- 
 pressions similar to those which are given in the letter below. 
 
 The following communication addressed to a trusted friend in Flemings- 
 burg, Kentucky, and which from some references to property it contains, 
 has been called " The Will of Andrews, " needs a word of explanation. 
 The gift bestowed upon Miss Layton was of trifling value, though most 
 pathetic — a mere empty trunk ! But the full significance of this was, no 
 doubt, given, with probably more substantial bequests, in one or other 
 of the missing letters. This letter, which reached Flemingsburg, Ken- 
 tucky, in August, two months after it was written, being mailed at Louis- 
 ville, is recorded in the Flemingsburg book of wills, while the original 
 is most carefully preserved. Andrews had directed his friend to draw 
 out his money in the Flemingsburg bank — some $2000, with gold pre- 
 mium and interest — in case he never returned, giving him a check for 
 that purpose; and to lend it on good security, paying the interest as a 
 perpetual bequest to the town poor. The friend was faithful to his trust; 
 and though the money was afterwards squandered in a pitiful way, and 
 gave rise to vexatious law-suits, yet this secured the careful preservation 
 of the letter. 
 
 17 . _ _ _ 
 
258 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 In all probability Andrews wrote first to his betrothed, giving those 
 sad remembrances and bequests which would not be repeated in a letter 
 to another, and followed with this more general and business-like com- 
 munication. The original is terribly misspelled, far beyond the ordinary 
 misspelling of ignorant persons. This is probably intentional, as a few lines 
 at the first have no errors. The letter also makes references to our being 
 detailed soldiers, and the manner of this leads me to think that Andrews so 
 wrote it that our pretensions might not be contradicted if the enemy 
 should read it. 
 
 'Chattanooga, Tenn., June 5th, 1862. 
 " D. S. McGavic, Esq., Flemingsburg, Ky. 
 
 " Dear Sir : — You will be doubtless surprised to hear from me from this place, and 
 still more surprised to hear that I am to be executed on the 7th inst. for attempting to cap- 
 ture and run a train of cars from the Western and Atlantic Railroad to Huntsville for the 
 use of Gen. Mitchel. I had a party of twenty-one detailed men from the 2d, 21st and 33d Ohio 
 Regiments with me. We succeeded in getting possession of the train and travelled with 
 it some eighty or eighty-five miles, when, on account of an extra train being on the road, we 
 were compelled to abandon the train, the party scattering and trying to make our way back 
 on foot. The whole party, however, were captured. I was taken on the 14th of April. 
 
 1 am satisfied I could very easily have got away had they not put a pack of dogs on my 
 trail. It was impossible to elude them. I was tried by court-martial and received my sen- 
 tence on the last day of May, just one week from the time set for my execution. On Mon- 
 day morning, the 2d of June, I made an escape. I succeeded in getting out of the prison 
 and run by the guard, they shooting at me but not hitting me. The whole country was 
 immediately swarmed with soldiers. I succeeded in eluding them till on Tuesday, about 
 
 2 o'clock, when I was recaptured and will be executed on Saturday. The sentence seems 
 a hard one for the crime proven, but I suppose the court that tried me thought otherwise. 
 I have now calmly submitted to my fate, and have been earnestly engaged in preparing to 
 meet my God in peace. And I have found that peace of mind and tranquility of soul that 
 even surprises myself. I never supposed it possible that a man could feel so complete a 
 change under similar circumstances. How I would like to have one hour's chat with you; 
 but this I shall never have in this world, but hope and pray that we may meet in heaven, 
 where the troubles and trials of this life never enter. What the fate of the balance of the 
 party will be I am unable to say, but I hope they will not share the fate of their leader. 
 If they return, some two or three of them will call on you and the rest of the friends, and 
 I hope you will receive them kindly. They are noble fellows, and will give you a full his- 
 tory of the affair. Please acquaint my friends with my fate. I will try to write to some 
 two or three more before my execution. Tell J. B. Jackson, should there be any little 
 claims that I neglected to settle, to pay them, and keep the horse. I don't think there are 
 any, but there may be. In regard to other matters, do exactly as instructed before I left. 
 I wrote several letters, but never received any. Please read this letter to Mrs. Eckles, and 
 tell her that I have thought of her kindness many times, and that I hope we may meet in 
 heaven, where we shall enjoy the presence of the Lord forever. Give my kindest regards 
 to Mr. Eckles also. According to the course of nature it will not be long till we shall meet 
 in that happy country. Blessed thought ! Remember me also to the young ladies of Flem- 
 ingsburg, especially to Miss Kate Wallingford and Miss Nannie Baxter. Hoping we 
 may meet in that bet* ■ country, I bid you a long and last farewell. 
 
 " T. F- ANDREWS." 
 
A Struggle Against Destiny. 259 
 
 The following was added on the same sheet: 
 
 " Chattanooqa, Tenn., June 5th, 1862. 
 " D. S. McGavic, Esq., J. B. Jackson, Mrs. Sarah Eckles, 
 
 " Flemingsburg, Fleming Co., Ky. : 
 " You will find one trunk and one black valise; the valise has my name in red letters 
 on the end, the other had my name on a paper pasted on the end : these are at the City 
 Hotel at Nashville, in care of the old porter on the third floor. These, with contents, I 
 present to you. Mr. Hawkins, you will find at the Louisville hotel, a large, lady's trunk, 
 no mark on it, and is entirely empty. Please take it to Mr. Lindsey's, near Mill Creek 
 Church, on the Maysville and Flemingsburg Turnpike, and request him to present it to 
 Miss Elizabeth Layton for me, and oblige, 
 
 "J. J. ANDREWS." 
 
 (This was proved and recorded as a will, at Flemingsburg, on the 
 3d and 19th of January, 1863. The money referred to in the clause 
 "do exactly as instructed before I left," was duly drawn from bank and 
 loaned for the benefit of the poor. 1 ) 
 
 After writing these letters Andrews had but two days to live. He 
 watched for opportunities to send them by faithful hand through to the 
 Federal lines. It was in vain to ask permission of the Confederate author- 
 ities, as they had apparently tried to keep everything relating to us from 
 the Federal forces. 
 
 The erection of the scaffold began at Chattanooga, but on the next 
 day the movements of the Federals had become so threatening as to pro- 
 duce quite a panic at Knoxville, suspending the Court-martial there and 
 leading to the removal of everything which could be spared, further 
 South. On the 6th of June, the day before that fixed for the execution, 
 General E. Kirby Smith wrote no less than thirteen dispatches 2 from 
 Knoxville in different directions, the general purport of which was that 
 the enemy was advancing with overwhelming forces, and that Chattanooga 
 would fall and East Tennessee have to be abandoned, and giving direc- 
 tions for lines of retreat and for removing the stores. Of course, to ar- 
 range for an execution on the 7th, in the face of an advancing enemy, 
 might have led to a very sudden pardon; and accordingly Andrews and his 
 companions were ordered to Atlanta once more, on the early morning 
 train. There was again the excited crowds, an invariable accompani- 
 ment of our frequent transits over this road; but in addition the fact that 
 Andrews was to die, was published, and he was taunted frequently with 
 references to his approaching doom. These he bore with his usual calm, 
 sad patience. 
 
 An instance in connection with these persecutions is especially path- 
 etic. Whiteman came on the cars, and, advancing to where Andrews was, 
 
 1 For further particulars see Supplement, Chapter II. 
 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 2, pp. 592-597 
 
260 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 accosted his former partner. Parrott, who gives the account, was sitting 
 on the seat behind, and could not help overhearing all the conversation. 
 
 The merchant said, "What can you do, Mr. Andrews, about that 
 $10,000 I let you have for the purchase of quinine and other things." 
 
 Andrews replied, " Mr. Whiteman, this is no time to talk about 
 money. If you had done as I wished you to do in Chattanooga, you 
 would have had all that back, and twice as much more." (Parrott under- 
 stood Andrews to refer to some proposition that Andrews had made to 
 Mr. Whiteman on his trial, and the failure to accept which was the great- 
 est disappointment that Andrews had then experienced.) 
 
 Whiteman continued, " Is that all you have to say, Mr. Andrews ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir, that is all," responded the doomed man. With a gesture of 
 deep disappointment, Whiteman turned on his heel and walked rapidly away. 
 
 The death procession reached Atlanta a little after noon, and the pris- 
 oners were conducted by their guard to a room used as barracks, two 
 squares from the depot. Here they were kept under close guard await- 
 ing the completion of the arrangements for the military murder. The foot 
 chains had not been removed from Andrews, and as he walked up into his 
 room with the short, halting step that they required, the clanking was 
 horrible. Not very much was said in these few sad moments. Andrews 
 did speak in his quiet way of the better life, and his wish to meet all his 
 comrades in heaven. His words could not fail of making a deep impres- 
 sion, though hope of vengeance for the coming deed would have been 
 sweeter to the poor boys than almost any kind of a prospect beyond 
 the grave. But soon a body of strange soldiers came up to the building. 
 Their commander entered and asked Andrews in a very respectful tone 
 if he was ready now. The latter answered in the affirmative, and then 
 bade " Good-bye" to the comrades who had passed through so many dan- 
 gers with him. They were affected beyond the power of words, and could 
 only vow vengeance — a vow made good on many a subsequent battle-field ! 
 They heard the clank, clank, of his chains as he walked slowly down the 
 stairs. These chains, so far as we could learn, were never removed ! 
 
 The procession moved out Peachtree street, the most fashionable and 
 beautiful street of Atlanta, and continued for about two miles from the depot. 
 On the way, the Provost Marshal asked Rev. W. J. Scott, a Methodist 
 clergyman, to accompany them and act as Chaplain. He almost refused, 
 but Andrews spoke in his winning, courteous manner, saying, " I would 
 be glad to have you go, sir." Such an appeal Scott could not resist, and 
 attended him to the last, writing many years after his recollection of 
 the affair. 1 A great crowd, in addition to the strong guard, went along, 
 but there appears to have been no unseemly taunts or disorder. To 
 
 1 An Episode of the War : an essay in a volume entitled From Lincoln to Cleveland, 
 by Rev. W. J. Scott, Atlanta, 1886. 
 
A Struggle Against Destiny. 261 
 
 Mr. Scott Andrews gave substantially the same account of the enter- 
 prise that has already been given, colored a little by the fact that he did 
 not wish even in death to say one word that might in any way injure those 
 comrades who had been so true to him. 
 
 No element of pathos in the terrible scene was lacking. A few scores 
 of yards from the road, in a little valley, a scaffold was erected. There 
 were thin woods around, and night was coming on. A rope circle fenced 
 off the spectators to a respectful distance. Mr. Scott spoke the words 
 that he judged fitting; Rev. Mr. Conyers x led in prayer; Rev. Mr. Connor 
 administered some religious counsel to the patient prisoner, who probably 
 thought that all the sins of which he repented were less than the sin of 
 rebellion of which they were guilty. No coffin was provided, but a few 
 hundred feet away the grave was already open. The signal was given, 
 and the not uncommon bungling of an execution added new horr 
 The cotton rope stretched so that the shackled feet reached the ground. 
 ' ; From motives of humanity" 2 the ground was shoveled away, and the 
 soul liberated. 
 
 The pathos of this death is indescribable. The drop falls and the 
 merely physical agony is soon over. The body, weakened by the last ter- 
 rible struggle for life — made not so much for self as for the loving heart in 
 far-away Flemingsburg — cannot long resist. Then the corpse is taken 
 down; the horror-bound spectators still linger. The poor remains of a 
 man of superb beauty and princely endowments are carried to the shallow 
 grave on a little hill crest, and there, near a large stone, "which may 
 mark the grave, if any friend ever wants to know where it is," as a spec- 
 tator charitably said, he is laid to rest. There is no shroud. The only 
 grave-clothes are the tattered garments left from the last sad race for life. 
 Can the reader conceive anything more pitiful than the view presented 
 just before the damp earth is thrown on the cold, upturned face. The 
 busy brain from which came daring enterprises and cool action is quiet 
 forever. The limbs that toiled so far for patriotism, fame, perhaps for 
 vengeance, and at last for life, labor no more. The heart so true to 
 country and comrades, so faithful under forms of falsehood, is stilled. 
 The utmost depths of adversity have been sounded, and the enemies 
 around can touch him no more. Even the welded shackles which seem to 
 bind in the grave, have lost their power. It is well that man has one ref- 
 uge from even- earthly misfortune: and as evening gathered its shac 
 over the little heap of freshly turned earth in the wood — a spot long un- 
 recognized — was he not better off than the comrades from whom he had 
 just parted, or those more distant, whose fate was trembling in the bal- 
 ance at Knoxville ! 
 
 1 Atlanta Southern Confederacy. June 8th. 
 
 2 Captain William A. Fuller's account in the Sunny South, \'—- 
 
262 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 It is difficult rightly to estimate the character of this remarkable man. 
 That he failed, and brought fearful suffering to others as well as himself, 
 should not blind us to his real greatness; for success is often a happy 
 accident. The manner of his death should not be permitted to cast back- 
 ward too dark a shadow over his enterprise. In the mind of his country- 
 men, North and South, there will always remain one blot upon his mem- 
 ory: he sought his results by fraud rather than force. This was not felt 
 so much while the passions of war were raging as afterward; even the 
 enemy who put him to death would have been ready to accept with accla- 
 mation an advantage to their own side obtained in the same manner. And 
 standing by the desolate grave, that man must have a cold heart who can 
 utter only words of criticism and condemnation. Certainly the present 
 writer, who spent so many days and nights with him in the same dark cell, 
 has no reproach to speak. 
 
 Andrews was noble, brave, refined, courteous and true. The latter 
 epithet may seem strange as applied to one whose trade was in falsehood, 
 and whose perfection in the art of deceit was a constant source of wonder. 
 But deceit was exercised in one direction only. There was no one of our 
 party who had not the most absolute trust in him. If our lives had de- 
 pended upon his fidelity, we could have gone to sleep without a single 
 tremor. In this our creed was a little like that of the American Indian, who 
 bounds his virtues by his own tribe and thinks they have no application out- 
 side. We would have accepted a statement of Andrews, given in the ab- 
 sence of the enemy, as conclusive on any point; if the enemy were present we 
 would have given it no value, till we had seen whether he had any motive 
 for deceiving. This is well illustrated by the price Andrews was said to 
 be promised for the work he tried to do. It pleased him to represent it 
 to the enemy as a purely financial transaction, and as of little military im- 
 portance. He never made any such representation to us when alone. Had 
 he told us the same things privately, it would have ended all controversy. 
 
 Spme days or weeks after the completion of this mournful tragedy, 1 a 
 man came to the old depot at Stevenson, Alabama, which was then used as a 
 store-house by the Federals. He seemed to be a stranger, and went cau- 
 tiously up to Sergt. Win. Hunter Myres, of Co. K., 33rd Ohio, and asked 
 to speak with him alone. Myres at once assented, and took him into the 
 room. The man looked to see that no one was near the door or windows, 
 and then said, " I have papers in my possession, which would cost me my 
 life if the rebels should discover them on me. I want to get clear of 
 them." Myres took the papers, and glanced over them, finding the let- 
 ter of Andrews to his mother, and his "will," already quoted. He was 
 perfectly familiar with our expedition, belonging to the same Company as 
 Parrott, and indeed was spoken of for that place himself. This made it 
 
 1 This account was received directly from Mr. Myres by the writer. 
 
A Struggle Against Destiny. 263 
 
 easy for him to recognize the great interest of the papers, for up to this 
 time only scattered and partial information had been brought through the 
 lines. On inquiry the man said he was a fireman on the Georgia State 
 Railroad, and that he had been employed for several years in that capa- 
 city. His native place, however, was Hagerstown, Maryland, and he had 
 stood the ways of the rebels as long as he could, and was now anxious to 
 get back home. Myres wanted to know how he came in possession of the 
 papers, but he declared that he dared not tell. Finding that he had 
 nothing more to say, he was sent under guard to Huntsville, from which 
 place it was easy for him to reach his old home; and the papers also, after 
 considerable detention, arrived at their destination. 
 
 The account of the escape and recapture of Andrews was published in 
 the Cincinnati Commercial, about the tenth of June, and reached the sis- 
 ter of Miss Layton, with whom that lady then made her home. As she 
 was already in deep distress because of Andrews's long delay without any 
 message, they did not dare to tell her the perilous situation in which her 
 lover was placed. But near the end of June, the full account of his exe- 
 cution was copied in the same paper from the Southern Confederacy. As 
 the end of all her hopes had come, (less than a week before the intended 
 wedding-day) her brother and sister judged it best not to keep her longer 
 in suspense, and the paper was handed to her. Her eyes rested on the 
 following paragraphs: 
 
 " Yesterday evening's train brought from Chattanooga to this place to be executed, 
 Andrews, the leader of the engine thieves, under sentence of death, convicted by court- 
 martial of being a spy. He was carried out Peach Tree St. road, accompanied by three 
 clergymen, and escorted by a guard. A considerable crowd followed to witness the exe- 
 cution. 
 
 " He was a native of Hancock Co. , Va., born in 1829, brought up by pious Presbyterian 
 parents, who now reside in Southwestern Missouri. A good portion of his life had been 
 spent in Fleming Co., Ivy. He had no family, but was engaged to be married during the 
 present month." 
 
 She did not shriek or cry out, but read it through to the end and went 
 silently to her room, from which she did not emerge for hours; and when 
 she did rejoin the family her face was drawn and pale, and the light had 
 gone out of her eyes. From this time forward she took little interest in 
 anything until the letter to Mr. McGavic, printed above, arrived. Many 
 months after, the empty trunk, so pathetic an emblem of her blasted 
 hopes and the great tragedy that had fallen on her life, was recovered. 
 In the absence of any explanation, for the letter to her was never received, 
 it seemed like a cruel mockery ! Not long after she died, thus rejoining 
 the man «he had loved so faithfully through such hopeless sorrow. No 
 brave man perishes that some tender woman's heart is not crushed ! 
 
 1 Southern Confederacy, June 8th, 1862. 
 
CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 KNOXVILLE. 
 
 THE twelve of us who had been separated from the others at Chatta- 
 nooga were escorted by Col. Claiborne to the cars, ironed as 
 usual, and committed by him to the care of a band of Morgan's 
 celebrated guerillas, with the charitable injunction: " These are men, 
 like other men, and gentlemen too, and I want them treated as such.' 
 We parted from him regretfully, for his kindness was rare and precious. 
 
 Morgan's men were well dressed in citizens' clothes, (for they were not 
 always uniformed, even in the enemy's country,) and treated us kindly. 
 They were equally liable with ourselves to be held as spies, and probably 
 did not feel that our having been captured in citizens' dress was such a 
 deadly offense ! To see us in irons made them very indignant, and they 
 vigorously denounced their own government for such an outrage, but in 
 the face of their orders could not remove them. We had started as usual 
 without rations, on the calculation that we could starve through, for the 
 time should not have exceeded ten or twelve hours. But the trains in the 
 South then ran slowly and were often delayed. It was not at all surpris- 
 ing that we were nearly a da) r and night on the way. But our guerillas 
 would not permit us to suffer, buying us pies and all accessible luxuries, 
 telling us that they had plenty of money, and that when it was gone they 
 could easily get more from " the Yankees." We hoped that we might 
 always have Morgan's men as an escort when moved from one prison to 
 another. 
 
 A little after noon the next day we arrived in Knoxville and were 
 lodged in the old jail. It was a square and massive building, far stronger 
 than any jail we had occupied. At this time it was used as a military 
 prison and was filled from top to bottom with dirty ragged prisoners. 
 Most of these were Union men, but some were deserters from their own 
 rebel ranks. These constituted the lower class of prisoners, and were 
 permitted to range over most of the building, which was completely encir- 
 cled by a strong guard 
 
 The higher (or more dangerous) class were shut up in cages like that 
 which I had found at Lafayette. There were five of these. No doubt 
 was entertained as to our classification, and two of the cages were at once 
 emptied for us. One was about seven by nine, and held four, the other 
 was possibly ten by twelve, and eight filled it quite full, though there was 
 
Knoxville. 265 
 
 no such crowding and suffocation here as under the dominion of Lead- 
 better and Swims at Chattanooga. In this larger cage the noted Parson 
 Brownlow had been confined for a time. 
 
 It was now May and the weather outside was warm, but inside this 
 large building it was cool — indeed some nights were too chilly for com- 
 fort. We did not receive any new clothes or blankets, and were little 
 prepared for even moderate changes of temperature. But suffering from 
 this source was not serious and the time passed not unpleasantly. We 
 could talk with outside prisoners through the bars and get many an inter- 
 esting story. Although newspapers were forbidden, good friends would 
 often bring them to us, and we were kept fairly well informed. This 
 place was a great improvement on any which we had endured, and we 
 spent the days in comparative pleasure, and in a great degree of hope. 
 
 In looking back over this period such hopefulness seems wonderful. 
 I had but little fear of the result. The chain of reasoning by which I had 
 demonstrated that it would be unprofitable for the rebels to hang us was 
 very plain — possibly because I wished it to appear so ! We were visited 
 by Confederate officers who took a great deal of pains to confirm our 
 hopes. Whether this was because as they grew to know us they did not 
 wish us to die, or whether they wanted to keep us in good heart that we 
 might not make desperate efforts to escape, I can not positively determine. 
 Even the Judge Advocate seemed to agree with all our hopefulness. So 
 far as he and the officers of the court who visited us are concerned, I can- 
 not acquit them of a deliberate intention to deceive, of which very strong 
 documentary evidence will be presented shortly. In fact there is one 
 phase of the work of this court-martial upon which no Confederate even 
 can look without sorrow and indignation. But more of this anon. 
 
 We here formed the acquaintance of a few Tennesseeans who remained 
 with us during our stay in the South. Peter Pierce was a remarkable man, 
 some sixty years old, who had received a stroke with a gun-barrel, right 
 down the middle of his forehead, which, even after healing, had left a 
 gash more than an inch deep. From this he was familiarly called " Gun- 
 barrel," " Forked-head," etc. He was both very religious and very pro- 
 fane. At one moment he would be singing hymns and the next cursing 
 the Confederacy in no measured terms. He was very generous to Union 
 soldiers, whom he almost adored. 
 
 Here it was that we first learned to know one of the noblest men in 
 the world, though as yet we could not see him. Captain David Fry was 
 in solitary confinement — that is, he was kept in a cage by himself — and we 
 frequently wrote little notes to him on the margin of newspapers, and 
 were sure of courteous replies. Afterward he came to be virtually one of 
 our number, to which position we were the readier to admit him, as he 
 also had been a bridge-burner, and far more successful than ourselves. 
 
266 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 I also became deeply interested in an old man in an adjoining cage, 
 who was awaiting sentence of death. He had been known as a Union 
 man, and one night a band of three Secessionists came to rob him. He 
 resisted, and they attacked him with pistols and bowie-knives, They 
 chased him for some time till, in dodging around some barrels in an out- 
 building, he got hold of a pitchfork and plunged it into his foremost assail- 
 ant, and then escaped. The robber died, and the old man was arrested 
 on a charge of murder. I never heard the final result, but think it probable 
 that he perished. 
 
 We received with great pleasure a paper containing an account of the 
 escape of Andrews. The next day we reached equal depths of regret on 
 
 the news of his recapture, though 
 we did not hear of his sentence. 
 But on a day not long after, a 
 paper was handed to us by a man 
 who turned away with a face so 
 sad, and action so significant, that 
 we knew it must contain heavy 
 news. A few moments justified the 
 fear. It was the full account of the 
 execution of Andrews ! We had 
 been engaged in all kinds of games 
 and story-telling, for we were al- 
 ways merry, and never cherished 
 gloomy forebodings. But this 
 news hushed all noise and merri- 
 ment, and we passed the whole day 
 in the most heartfelt mourning for 
 our leader. Yet we did not give 
 up hope for ourselves, for we had 
 always understood that his case 
 
 Judge O. P. Temple. From a photograph. ^ mQre serious than Qur Qwn# 
 
 The amount of provision we received here was very small, and we suf- 
 fered much from hunger. A little alleviation was provided by the kind- 
 ness of outside friends, who gave us a small amount of money with which 
 several loaves were purchased — though the price was high. Ross, who 
 was a Freemason, was able to get some help in that manner which he was 
 very ready to share with his comrades. I also met with a great piece of 
 good fortune. Before leaving Chattanooga I had asked the Captain of 
 the guard if he could not borrow a law-book from some lawyer for me 
 that I might have it to read during the terribly long days; he promised to 
 ask, and did so. Very much to my surprise, he brought the book. When 
 we were moved it had to be returned, and I thought that my prison law- 
 
Knoxville. 
 
 267 
 
 studies were ended, as the same thing could hardly occur a second time. 
 But from some of the Union men of Knoxville I heard that Judge Tem- 
 ple was a most kindly and liberal man of Union sentiments. I put the 
 matter to a practical test by sending him a note asking for a copy of 
 " Greenleaf on Evidence." It came promptly, and soon after I had a 
 visit from the Judge himself. The opportunity for studying law was a 
 grand one. I could make long hours and corresponding progress ! At 
 first this new pursuit afforded no small amusement to the prisoners out- 
 side, to whom the sight of one of the most " desperate prisoners " shut up 
 in a cage, yet wearing spectacles and reading law from a huge volume by 
 the hour — sometimes aloud, when 
 any body would listen — was ex- 
 ceedingly ludicrous. But I had 
 a double profit in gaining knowl- 
 edge, and passing the terrible 
 hours pleasantly. 
 
 We were soon visited by Cap- 
 tain Leander V. Crook, Judge 
 Advocate, and probably other 
 members of the court-martial, 
 and notified of the trial. He told 
 us that we could employ counsel 
 if we could find any one to serve. 
 I at once thought of my friend 
 Temple who had loaned me 
 " Greenleaf, and although it 
 was not a very good return for 
 his kindness, to put upon him a 
 laborious and possibly dangerous 
 task, yet I could not forbear nam- 
 ing him. Temple was promptly 
 sent for, and I think it was on his suggestion that we also sent for Col. 
 Baxter. Both these men have since attained to high positions on the 
 bench, and were of first-class ability. We could not have done better had 
 we been able to pay a magnificent fee. The safety of our attorneys de- 
 manded that the whole matter be put on a purely professional basis, and 
 they accordingly asked us to sign a note for one hundred and fifty dollars 
 each. The prospect for obtaining the money was not good; but it was 
 never intended that the notes should be collected. 
 
 When we learned that it was the intention of trying us one by one we 
 protested that this was useless, as our cases were precisely alike. If one 
 was guilty, so were all; if one was a prisoner of war simply, the same was 
 true of all the others. But it would probably have looked too absurd to 
 
 Judge Baxter. From a photograph. 
 
268 
 
 Daring and Suffering 
 
 put twelve men on trial as spies at once, and our request was refused. 
 We then asked that one be tried and the result in his case be accepted for 
 all. We also offered to tell just what we did, thus saving them all trouble 
 about proof, for we did not wish to deny being on the train, or engaged 
 in its capture. But they gave us a clear intimation that they knew their 
 
 The old Court House in Knoxville where the Court-Martial was held. 
 
 own business best, and we were obliged to take it in the manner of their 
 choosing 
 
 The nature of the charge against us gave some uneasiness. It was of 
 being spies, and of lurking about Confederate camps as spies, and hinged 
 only on our going South without anything being said of the capture of 
 the train, or our return. This was suspicious; but we were led by their 
 explanations to think that possibly they only wanted to get it into such a 
 form that we could consistently say, " Not Guilty," without denying what 
 
KnoxviUe. 269 
 
 we really did. But afterward we found the intent far more serious. The 
 charge was of violating a certain section of their Articles and Rules of 
 War; and the specifications were two — first, coming to Chattanooga, and 
 lurking as a spy about the Confederate camp there; and second, going 
 through Dalton and Camp McDonald to Marietta, and lurking as a spy 
 in those places. There was not actually any lurking about any of these 
 camps or posts. We only sought to get through as fast as possible. 
 
 But military law is very stern and summary. When men are making 
 it their duty and ordinary employment to kill each other, it is not to be 
 expected that they will stand long upon the dispatching of an enemy in 
 their power if fully convinced that it is on the whole to their advantage to 
 do so. What we have good reason to complain of in this case is not 
 that some of our number were put to death — that was very probable from 
 the first. But nothing could justify the atrocious rigor of our long im- 
 prisonment, the manner in which false hopes were encouraged, or the 
 awful suddenness by which sentence was executed. No apologist for 
 these things has been found on the Southern Side. 
 
 In three things military law differs widely from civil. There is no 
 challenge of jurors; the laws of evidence are very loose, and a two-thirds 
 majority convicts. These things go far to explain the deadly character 
 of courts-martial, which are in their very nature " organized to convict/' 
 But we did not understand this so well then as aftenvard. 
 
 The trials began. One of our number was taken out, the charges 
 and specifications read, a few witnesses heard, and then he was returned 
 to us. The next day another comrade was treated in the same manner. 
 In no case did the proceedings occupy any great period of time, and as 
 each one was a mere repetition of those that went before, the members of 
 the court soon became very inattentive. The only real question was one of 
 interpretation, as there was no dispute about facts. Did the mere fact of 
 our having come into the territory under Confederate authority, in ordinary 
 dress, render us worthy of death ? And if so, would it be to the interest 
 of the Confederacy to inflict the extreme penalty, and in what time and 
 manner ? A tabular view may perhaps put the whole case as it was pre- 
 sented to the court more vividly before the reader. These items only are 
 given which were brought to the knowledge of the court, as no others could 
 have had an influence on their verdict. 
 
 Against us. For us. 
 
 1. Though Federal soldiers, we were I. We were detailed, without our knowl- 
 without uniform. edge or consent, for what we believed to be 
 
 2. We had passed Chattanooga, Dalton, a purely military expedition. 
 
 and Big Shanty, where were rebel troops ; 2. We passed no rebel pickets and did 
 
 and reached Marietta, where there was a not enter any camps. 
 
 rebel military school. 3. We had a military object, which we ex- 
 
2 70 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 ecuted as promptly and quickly as pos- 
 sible 
 
 4. We dressed like citizens to avoid 
 alarming the citizens of the country we 
 passed through 
 
 5. When taken before regular Confeder- 
 ate authority, we claimed to be soidiers, 
 giving our regiments correctly 
 
 6. That many Confederates who were 
 captured within Federal lines when not in 
 uniform, were yet held by the Federals, and 
 that it was unwise to provoke retaliation. 
 
 7. That many orders had been issued by 
 Confederate commanders, calling upon cit- 
 izens to burn bridges within the enemy's 
 lines. Some who had obeyed were now in 
 Federal hands. 
 
 8. That the Confederate Government 
 had expressly authorized their citizens to do 
 as we had done. 
 
 A great part of the testimony above in our favor depended upon our 
 own admissions, but as this was adduced by the enemy and not contra- 
 dicted, they could not know how much of it was overdrawn — especially in 
 reference to our ignorance, and the involuntary character of our service. 
 Judges Baxter and Temple were far abler men than any on the court, and 
 therefore managed to arrange the testimony in the best possible manner. 
 They declared to us that all the plans of the prosecution had been de- 
 ranged by our course and confidently anticipated a verdict of acquittal. 
 But alas ! they were more familiar with civil than military procedure. The 
 same thing was intimated by officers of the guard and by members of the 
 court itself. 1 It is no wonder that we were confident and believed that a 
 protracted imprisonment — perhaps still in chains — was the worst of the 
 evils we had to fear. 
 
 No one of the prisoners was allowed to hear the pleading of counsel 
 for or against him, and each case was completely concluded the same day 
 it was begun; but the decision was reserved that all might be rendered 
 and approved together. I have since been told by leading Confederate 
 officers that they grew very tired of the trials, feeling a deep compassion 
 for us, and were rejoiced to have them interrupted. 
 
 George D. Wilson related an incident that occurred while he was on 
 trial, which showed how hard they were put to their wits to secure effective 
 evidence. A young lieutenant volunteered to testify as to at least one 
 place where we had passed a Confederate picket line. When put on the 
 
 1 Possibly those who talked in this manner were sincere, but were outvoted in render- 
 ing the verdict. 
 
Knoxvillc. 
 
 271 
 
 nooga on the evening of our first arrival. This was very good, but im- 
 mediately the president of the court arose, and said that the young gen- 
 tleman was badly mistaken, as he, himself, had commanded the guard at 
 Chattanooga that day, and no sentinels were stationed at the ferry. This 
 raised quite a laugh at the expense of the lieutenant, who did not volun- 
 teer any more testimony ! 
 
 The request to hear the pleading of counsel was made by us and de- 
 stand, he declared that we passed the guard at the river ferry at Chatta- 
 
 The Court-Martial. 
 
 nied. This was the more strange because Andrews nad been allowed that 
 privilege; but in this, as in several other particulars, the soldiers were 
 treated more harshly than their leader. After several of the trials had 
 passed, Judge Temple visited us in prison and read the plea which had 
 been composed by Judge Baxter and himself, and read on each trial. It 
 was an able paper and worthy of their subsequent fame. They contended 
 that the whole case against us consisted in our being dressed in citizen's 
 clothes instead of our regular uniform; that this was nothing more than 
 
272 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 what Confederates frequently did, sometimes from necessity and some- 
 times for their own advantage; that they had many regiments in service 
 that were not yet in uniform, and that they had expressly encouraged 
 guerilla bands to raid Federal communications, who by every interpreta- 
 tion of law should fare worse than we. And they cited the instance of 
 Gen. Morgan having dressed his men in Federal uniform and passed them 
 off as part of the 8th Pennsylvania Cavalry, by which means he succeeded in 
 reaching and destroying a railroad. Some of these men had been cap- 
 tured by the Federal Government and treated as prisoners of war. They 
 stated further that we had freely and plainly told the object of our expedi- 
 tion, which was purely military, for the destruction of communications, 
 and as such authorized by the usages of warfare. Judge Advocate 
 General Holt pronounced this "a just and unanswerable presentation of 
 the case." But we never could tell how the Judge Advocate answered 
 this; probably he did not wish his paper to be brought into comparison 
 with that of Judges Baxter and Temple ! 
 
 Each day began and finished the trial of a man. I do not remember 
 the order in which they came. There seemed to be no rule followed, and 
 probably they were taken just as they happened to come on the prison 
 list. The table in the court room was covered with newspapers, bottles 
 and novels. For a mere formal trial this was well enough; and I do not 
 suppose that it was intended to be much more, or that the members had 
 any doubt as to the result from the beginning. 
 
 But the Confederates were not destined to carry out their intention of 
 bringing us all to trial, one at a time. Indeed, it proved most fortunate 
 for some of us that they would not accede to our request that all be tried at 
 once. General Mitchel had sent Gen. Negley with a considerable force 
 toward Chattanooga, and thus produced the panic of the 6th of June to 
 which reference has already been made, and which caused the scaffold of 
 Andrews to be transferred to Atlanta. In such an emergency, the officers 
 composing the court-martial hurried to their regiments. Kirby Smith 
 expected the immediate fall of Chattanooga, and of the rebel dominion in 
 Tennessee. Had Mitchel and not Buell been in the chief command, he 
 would not have been disappointed; but as it was, this advance, which 
 Buell strongly disapproved, saved some lives. Probably it was expected 
 that as soon as the danger had been repelled, or matters had been settled 
 in a new department, the trials would be resumed. 
 
 But when the Confederate forces, with Smith himself, were at Chatta- 
 nooga to repel the danger there, another as formidable arose nearer home. 
 The Federal Gen. Morgan, 1 who had long been besieging Cumberland 
 Gap, took advantage of this diversion, to turn that position by a difficult 
 flank movement through the mountains, and to threaten Knoxville itself. 
 
 1 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 1, p. 57. 
 
Knoxville. 275 
 
 The first movement stopped the trials; the second rendered our speedy- 
 removal necessary. 
 
 A strong guard came in one morning, accompanied by two or three 
 men bearing large bundles of ropes. These were suggestive and somewhat 
 alarming. Some supposed that we were to be taken out for immediate 
 execution. But we soon learned that it only meant another change of 
 place. The guard were kind enough to explain that our irons were used 
 in sending some prisoners to Richmond, so they were obliged to use ropes 
 for us. They tried, however, to make up for any defect in the material, 
 by a little extra liberality in amount. They first tied our hands very 
 tightly together; then fixing our arms securely in the loops of long ropes, 
 bound them down firmly to our sides, after which we were coupled two 
 and two. We had never been accustomed to so much solicitude in our 
 own country, and found it always a novelty at each change. I should have 
 mentioned that when placed in the cages our irons were removed for the 
 first time by the Confederates — one indication of hopefulness that was 
 made the most of by the more sanguine members of the band 
 
 There was now a considerable difference of opinion in our party as to 
 our future prospects. Wilson was hopeful and sure that we could not 
 be convicted. The greater number of us sided with him. There was 
 one notable exception. Marion Ross had not been sanguine from his 
 first entrance on the raid. But now he was quite gloomy, without being 
 able to assign any reason for it. The only cause I can conjecture for his 
 not sharing our hopes is the following, and it is pure surmise. Ross was 
 our only Freemason, and he was tolerably well advanced in the order. 
 The Judge Advocate belonged to the same fraternity, and also many mem- 
 bers of the court and other officers that visited us. It may have been 
 that some of these gave him an intimation "on the square;" he could 
 hardly have failed to ask them — and I understand that they would be bound 
 to answer, and even if they did not, their silence would be significant — as 
 to whether we were likely to be acquitted. If he did receive a hint in this 
 way which he was not permitted to share with his comrades, I can scarcely 
 conceive a position more pitiable. Often when we were most boisterous 
 in innocent sport during those last weeks, he would look around on us with 
 a sad air, as if he could tell a story that would overturn all the hopes we 
 were resting upon 
 
 While the guards were arranging the abundant cotton rope they had 
 bestowed upon us, I had an amusing passage-at-words with the adjutant 
 who was superintending the operation. I said to him as politely as I could, 
 
 " I suppose, sir, our destination is not known ? ' 
 
 "It is not known to you at any rate, sir/' was the somewhat gruff re- 
 joinder. 
 
 There was a little laugh, and I felt rather beaten; but a moment later 
 18' . 
 
274 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 came my chance for revenge. He turned again to me and said, in a dicta- 
 torial manner: 
 
 " Who was it that run your engine through ? " 
 
 I bowed and returned in the blandest manner, but loud enough to be 
 heard by all in the room: " That is not known to you at any rate, sir." 
 
 There was a hearty laugh, and the Adjutant, reddening to the eyes, 
 turned away, muttering that he believed I was the engineer myself ! 
 
 A number of East Tennesseeans were removed with us. Among them 
 was Captain David Fry, and I now had the opportunity of learning some- 
 thing of his most eventful history. Early in the fall of 1861 he had gathered 
 a company of his Union neighbors, and under his guidance they had run 
 the gauntlet of guarded roads, and rebel scouts, till they reached the 
 Federal camp in Kentucky. He was here elected Captain, duly commis- 
 sioned, and served for some time at the head of Co. F. 2nd. Regt. East 
 Tennessee Vols. In October of the same year he was sent by Gen. Carter 
 back into East Tennessee, for the purpose of burning the bridges on 
 the great East Tennessee Railroad, preparatory to a general Federal ad- 
 vance for the deliverance of that section of the country. The govern- 
 ment had then determined on such an advance through Cumberland Gap, 
 and as our own Gen. Mitchel, who was in command at Cincinnati, had urged 
 the scheme, with the offer to raise all the necessary troops in Ohio and 
 personally lead them, there seemed, to those who knew his energetic 
 character, no reasonable doubt of success. The force at the disposal of 
 the Confederates was not large. But the fear that Mitchel might by 
 marching across the department of Kentucky, then under other command, 
 offend delicate military sensibilities, caused the permission which Mitchel 
 had received for such an advance to be withdrawn, and for nearly two 
 years nothing effectual was done ! 
 
 But Fry, with all assurances of support, was far on his perilous way, 
 and knew nothing of this change of plan. He soon had collected enough 
 of his neighbors, who had perfect confidence in him, to do his work 
 effectually. The great bridge at Strawberry Plains was burned with many 
 others, and all reinforcements by rail were cut off. He held a consider- 
 able mountain district in Tennessee and North Carolina for many weeks; 
 but at length superior rebel forces were accumulated, and forced him to 
 retreat. Some of Fry's comrades then returned to the Federal force that 
 lay not far from Cumberland Gap; possibly he might have done the same, 
 but this would be to leave those who had assisted him in the work of de- 
 stroying the bridges to be hunted down by the rebels and to abandon their 
 wives and children to the tender mercies of their enemies. He, there- 
 fore, believing that the time would be short, resolved to remain, and hold 
 the country in spite of adverse fortune till the Union army came. All 
 this time the state was open to Federal invasion and was defended almost 
 
Knoxville. 
 
 275 
 
 solely by Federal military etiquette ! The struggle of Fry was heroic. 
 A number of sharp skirmishes were fought, but the rebels sent reinforce- 
 ments as fast as their severed communications would allow. During the 
 whole winter Fry kept the field, on one occasion seriously threatening 
 Knoxville. In March, however, he despaired and determined to abandon 
 the unequal struggle. With some six hundred men he tried to fight his 
 way through to the Federal forces. At the foot of Cumberland Moun- 
 tains, about ten miles from Jonesboro, he was attacked by an overwhelm- 
 ing rebel force, and defeated, his men scattered, and himself badly 
 wounded. Soon after he was captured and taken to Knoxville, where he 
 would have been hanged had it 
 not been for a very vigorous let- 
 ter 1 with threats of retaliation 
 from Gens. Morgan and Carter. 
 He had thrown a citizen's coat 
 over his uniform in his last effort 
 to escape and this was held to 
 constitute him a spy. He was 
 kept in the most rigorous con- 
 finement until removed with us 
 from Knoxville, and for months 
 afterwards he shared our for- 
 tunes. The hardships endured 
 in this whole adventure were 
 indescribable. His hair and 
 beard were black when e left 
 Kentucky camp, (as shown in 
 the accompanying photograph,) 
 but when I knew him a few 
 months later both were almost 
 white. 
 
 Capt. David Fry. From a photograph. 
 
 On this long journey from Knoxville directly to Atlanta we carried no 
 rations, and as we now had no guerilla friends to supply the neglect of 
 their officers, we were obliged to fast through. A comparatively weak 
 guard was sent along, as the pressing emergencies of the Confederate ser- 
 vice which had compelled our removal also made it difficul to spare 
 heavy guards for the prisoners being removed in different directions. 
 Our attendants had barely provisions enough for themselves, and did not, 
 therefore, feel that they could share with us. On the way the populace — 
 it was usually the worst elements of the towns that would thus gather 
 
 E. Kirby Smith to Gen. Carter, April 19th, 1862. War Records, Series I., Vol. XVI., 
 
 Part 2. 
 
276 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 around the stations — taunted us with Andrews's death, and charitably hoped 
 that we would share the same fate. But officers talked with us in a differ- 
 ent manner, assuring us that we would not be hurt. This threw us off 
 our guard, dividing our counsels, and causing us to lose a most favorable 
 opportunity to escape, — the very effect, I am confident, that it was de- 
 signed to produce. The Captain who now commanded the guard was 
 a simple, honest-seeming man, who talked freely and assured us that we 
 were in danger of nothing worse than being kept close prisoners until the 
 close of the war. He had heard, he declared, high officers at Knoxville, 
 and also members of the court-martial say that it was required by public 
 policy to put to death Andrews, who had deceived them so terribly, but 
 that not one of the enlisted soldiers would suffer. I do not think that he 
 was insincere, but that he had been told these things that he might impress 
 them upon us. Does the reader think that I am uncharitable ? Let him 
 closely read the sentence of the court, printed on a subsequent page, es- 
 pecially the clause requiring death to follow immediately on publication — 
 a clause approved, with all the rest, by E. Kirby Smith, and then judge 
 for himself ! 
 
 Ross and myself favored the attempt to escape, but for different reasons. 
 I was deceived by the assurances of the enemy as completely as Wilson; 
 but I dreaded the continued imprisonment, and was willing to take a good 
 deal of risk to escape that; Ross would say nothing, except, " Let us go 
 if we can;" Brown and Knight, always bold and fearless, were ready for 
 the effort. But Wilson, who had great ascendancy over us, had not re- 
 covered from an injury which would have rendered his own escape diffi- 
 cult; he thought some of us would be sure to die in the attempt (which 
 was likely): while if we did nothing, we would soon be released by the 
 collapse of the rebellion, which he thought very near, as he still had faith 
 in McClellan (which I had lost). We were all night on the cars, and 
 toward morning the guards were nearly all asleep, so that by watching our 
 chance, and giving a word here and another there, I managed to know the 
 sentiments of nearly all our party. Had the word been given, even those 
 who opposed the scheme would have responded as well as the others. 
 Though so well tied, it was with new cotton rope, which stretches greatly, 
 and by shifting around and " settling " in it, the most of us had our fasten- 
 ings in such a condition that we could have been practically loose whenever 
 we chose. The guards, with their muskets, were in the same seats with us, 
 and we would have had the muskets in an instant, and they would have 
 been at our mercy. I never felt more anxiety to undertake an enterprise. 
 Capt. Fry also favored it, but the opposition of Wilson was too strong. 
 Alas ! he was throwing away his last chance of life, and knew it not 1 
 All these discussions and proposals took place north of Chattanooga 
 and in the night, where we could easily have uncoupled our car, and, 
 
K?wxville. 277 
 
 with our muskets, have struck at once into the mountains of East Ten- 
 nessee. 
 
 When morning came and we passed south of Chattanooga we felt that 
 the opportunity was gone. 
 
 Finally we reached Atlanta. Here Andrews had perished but a few 
 days before, and it was to be the last earthly abode of some of our number; 
 and from it none of us were to escape without great perils, and long and 
 wearisome imprisonment. Before we left the cars a man calling himself 
 the Mayor of Atlanta came up, and began to insult Captain Fry, telling 
 him that he knew him well, that he was a great rascal, and that he hoped 
 soon to have the pleasure of hanging him. Then turning to us, he boasted 
 that he had put the rope around Andrews's neck, and was waiting and 
 anxious to do the iame for us ! I was afterwards told that this man's 
 name was Col. O. H. Jones. 
 
 From the depot we were marched quite a long distance. The after- 
 noon was delightful. The insulting mob did not follow us, and as we 
 looked upon the beautiful residences which we passed, everything 
 seemed so calm and peaceful that it was difficult to realize our perilous 
 position. 
 
 The city jail to which we were taken was a large square brick edifice, 
 smaller than that at Knoxville, but still of considerable size. The lower 
 story was occupied by the jailer and his family, while the four rooms in 
 the upper story were devoted to prisoners. Captain Fry with our party 
 occupied one of these; the Tennesseeans, brought at the same time, were 
 put in the room just across the entry from us. The eight comrades who 
 had been separated from us at Chattanooga were already in another of 
 these rooms; and the fourth had various tenants, sometimes being oc- 
 cupied by negroes. who had been allured from their lawful masters by the 
 North Star. 
 
 At first we were comparatively well fed here. Mr. Turner, the jailer, 
 was a Union man at heart and sympathized with us; but he was soon sus- 
 pected of being too favorable, and an odious old man named Thoer was 
 put with him in the double character of assistant and spy. The change 
 was at once manifest. The food came down to the starvation point, so 
 that there was reason to fear that we might actually perish with hunger; 
 and all those little attentions which prisoners put such a pitiful value upon 
 were withdrawn. This made our condition worse than it had been in 
 Knoxville; but we had been trained in a thorough school as far as hard- 
 ships were concerned, and made no complaint. Indeed the first week we 
 spent here was marked by comparative quietness and hope. There was 
 no word of any further court-martialing, and those of our number who be- 
 lieved our lives would be spared made converts seemingly of all the rest 
 — all but poor Ross, who looked so mournful and hopeless, while refusing 
 
278 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 to argue on the subject, that we sometimes thought that our terrible hard- 
 ships' had possibly somewhat affected his mind. If he had received 
 Masonic intimations of danger, which he was bound not to impart to us, 
 his gloom and depression are easily explained. But the overthrow of all 
 our hopes was at hand. 
 
CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 A DAY OF BLOOD. 
 
 AFTER the lapse of twenty-five years my hand still trembles as I 
 endeavor to copy the account of the most fearful tragedy of the 
 civil war. The young men who died on this day of horror were 
 from twenty to thirty years of age. They were guilty of no crime; for 
 their offense in its real essence was only that of being willing to meet 
 danger for their country's sake. Had they been selected to lead a for- 
 lorn hope in storming the enemy's entrenchments they would have felt 
 that duty forbade them to decline the perilous honor. They were selected 
 for work of great peril, and as good soldiers they did not shrink from it. 
 In the manner of performing the duty upon which they had been sent, 
 there was nothing to which the enemy himself could find the slightest ob- 
 jection. Indeed, Confederate officers had frequently gone out of their 
 way to express admiration for the dauntless bravery of the men whom 
 they now sought to overwhelm with dishonor in death. To have died in 
 the execution of their task would have been sorrowful, but only an inci- 
 dent of war. Death in the moment of passion and vengeance following 
 capture would have seemed far less terrible; but to first keep them so 
 long, to encourage hopes that were only doomed to disappointment, and 
 to cause sufferings of such fearful character in imprisonment, has not been 
 justified. 
 
 Yet it must be distinctly understood that the people of Atlanta were in 
 no degree responsible directly or indirectly for the tragedy. So manifest 
 were their sympathies on the other side that no account was allowed to be 
 published. Yet the whole city was filled with the fame of the deed and 
 with emphatic condemnation of it. This feeling was so general that 
 Provost Marshal Lee referred, in an official report 1 five months after, to 
 "the great number of sympathizers." But we will hasten through the 
 fearful narrative. 
 
 The 1 8th of June was a bright summer day. Our party in the jail 
 were making merry with games and songs, utterly unsuspicious of evil. 
 But one of our number, looking out of the window, saw a squadron of 
 
 1 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part I, p. 639. 
 
280 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 cavalry approaching and called attention to it. There was nothing un- 
 usual about this, for we often noticed bands of troops on the streets; but 
 they now halted at our gate and surrounded our prison. This was unusual 
 and startling. 
 
 The doors downstairs opened. We heard the shuffle of feet in the 
 hall, and the clink of officers' sabres as they ascended the stairway. We 
 held our breath in painful attention, while they paused at our door, un- 
 locked and threw it open, and then one of the number, stepping before 
 the others, read the names of our seven comrades who had been tried at 
 Knoxville. They were ordered to respond and stand in a line before him, 
 which they did. Robinson was sick with fever, but a guard assisted him 
 to rise, and he stood with the rest. Then they were all told to follow over 
 into the opposite room, while the Tennesseeans there were brought in 
 return to us. 
 
 With throbbing hearts we asked one another the meaning of these 
 strange proceedings. Some supposed our comrades were about to receive 
 their acquittal; others, still more sanguine, that they were to be parolled, 
 preparatory to an exchange. But we had no confidence in these sugges- 
 tions even while we made them. It would not have been necessary to sur- 
 round the prison for such purposes; and the faces of the officers who had 
 entered our room were solemn and stern. 
 
 I was sick, too, having suffered a good deal recently with malarial 
 fever, but rose to my feet oppressed with unutterable fear — the most 
 deadly I ever remember feeling. A half-witted fellow who had been put 
 in with the Tennesseeans, came to me and wanted to play a game of cards ! 
 I had been fond of the game, but never played it after this day ! Now I 
 struck the greasy pack from hi:: hand and bade him leave me. 
 
 From over the way we heard the sound of voices, muffled and indis- 
 tinct because of the two iron doors between; then the opening and shut- 
 ting of doors, the passage of several persons up and down the stairway, 
 and last the sound as of solemn reading. 
 
 A little while after — I cannot judge of the length of time spent in such 
 fearful agony — the ministers in the other room think it must have been 
 more than an hour — the door opened, and our comrades came back, one 
 by one, but the change in them was fearful ! My own friend,- Geo. D. 
 Wilson, was leading, his step firm, and his form erect, but his hands firmly 
 tied, and his face pale as death. ''What is it?" some one asked in a 
 whisper, for his appearance silenced every one. 
 
 " We are to be executed immediately" was the appalling reply, given in 
 a low tone, but with thrilling distinctness. The others followed him into 
 the room, all tied ready for the scaffold. The officers were standing in 
 the door, and barely granted them the privilege of taking us once more 
 by the hand before death. Then came the farewells, hopeless in this 
 
A Day of Blood. 
 
 281 
 
 world ! It was a moment that seemed an age of measureless, heart-break- 
 ing sorrow. 
 
 What had occurred in the other room while we were separated ? The 
 narrative 1 of the ministers will make that plain. 
 
 Rev. W. J, Scott was requested by Col. G. J. Foreacre, then Provost 
 Marshal in Atlanta, to visit some Federal prisoners at the city jail who 
 were about to die. On his way, Mr. Scott called on Rev. Geo. G. N. 
 MacDonell and asked him to go along. At the jail they were taken into 
 the room where our comrades were. Scott says: 
 
 " They impressed me at once as a body of remarkably fine-looking 
 young men. I could but notice also their cheerfulness under such painful 
 environments." He told them 
 that he was the bearer of unwel- 
 come tidings. This arrested their 
 attention, but they were still un- 
 prepared for the blow that fol- 
 lowed. Then Scott with the brev- 
 ity which was the best kindness, 
 with a few questions answered, 
 gave the full truth, every word 
 being like an added stab; telling 
 them that they had been found 
 guilty at Knoxville — of being 
 spies — that they were to die — to 
 die by hanging — and at once ! 
 Their natural and indignant pro- 
 tests were waved aside as some- 
 thing with which the ministers 
 had nothing to do; their only 
 business was to help the doomed 
 men by prayer and counsel to 
 prepare for death, and the hour was at hand. Anxiety and even horror 
 was in an instant depicted on every countenance. When they asked " How 
 soon ? " he answered, "In less than two hours." This was probably a 
 merciful over-statement. The hearts of the preachers upon whom had 
 been rolled the fearful task of first communicating this terrible intelli- 
 gence, were very heavy. Scott adds — " They were gallant men, who 
 would have stood unshaken in the imminent deadly breach. They were 
 picked men, chosen for their soldierly qualities; yet in a moment every 
 cheek blanched to the lily's whiteness. In another moment, however, 
 they rallied and appeared firm and unflinching." Scott and MacDonell 
 
 1 "An Episode of the War" — a chapter in a book published by Rev. W. J. Scott, 
 in Atlanta, 1886, entitled From Lincoln to Cleveland. 
 
 Rev. W. J. Scott. From a photograph. 
 
282 Daring ana 7 Suffering. 
 
 then gave them such counsel as the dying need, recited to them appro- 
 priate Scripture passages, and prayed with them. 
 
 What followed is so extraordinary that it is fully given in Mr. Scott's 
 own language with only two remarks. The "few hours' notice" was 
 virtually no notice at all, as according to Mr. Scott's own words, all the 
 time was taken up with clerical and official preparation. From the mo- 
 ment the awful news was communicated there was no pause save for the 
 prayer of the minister, the reading of the sentence, the binding for the 
 scaffold, and the clasp of hands with friends. This was all. 
 
 We had often said to each other that, no matter who else might perish, 
 Ross in some way would escape by reason of his high standing as a Mason. 
 Probably the following narrative shows better than anything else the fear- 
 ful resolution with which this deed of blood was carried through to the 
 utmost extreme. • Mr. Scott continues: 
 
 " As we rose from our knees one of them — I am not sure at this late day whether 
 Ross or Campbell — gave me a Masonic signal which craftsmen are only permitted to use 
 in seasons of supreme peril. I recognized it instantly and took him aside and satisfied 
 myself that he was a ' son of light.' No one who has never been raised from a dead 
 level to a living perpendicular can appreciate my feelings. I said with a faltering voice: 
 
 " ' My brother, I will do what I can for you consistently with my obligations to the 
 government to which I owe allegiance.' 
 
 " He replied: ' I ask for nothing more We are about to be executed with only a few 
 hours' notice. We had no intimation of it until you informed us. Now, can you not 
 prevail on the military authorities to respite us one or two days ? ' 
 
 " I replied: ' I will make an honest effort.' 
 
 "The other prisoners must have heard a portion of the conversation, for they 
 seemed quite elated. 
 
 " I knew that I must act promptly, so leaving brother MacDonell to talk with them, 
 I left the cell and went down into the front prison-yard where a squadron of cavalry were 
 already drawn up. They had, I found, been waiting quietly for our appearance. Colonel 
 W. J. Lawton had on that day assumed command of the post. He was an old and highly 
 esteemed personal friend. I told him what had transpired in the cell, and urged him to 
 respite them at least until the next day; that to execute them on such short notice would 
 be utterly indefensible; that he could easily cut off all possibility of escape He was a 
 man of generous impulses, and I saw he was greatly troubled and perplexed. He replied: 
 
 " ' I agree to all you say. I would most gladly afford them relief, but,' he continued, 
 ' my orders are peremptory. I am required to execute them to-day and have not the 
 slightest discretion. If I disobey my orders I am liable to be cashiered and disgraced.' 
 
 " He proposed to show me his orders, but I told him his statement was sufficient. 
 
 " I was compelled to return and announce my failure. I was then asked if I would 
 transmit some messages to their friends. I said certainly, if the military authorities would 
 allow it. They then dictated their messages, brother MacDonell writing three in his mem- 
 orandum-book and I writing four in mine. There were but slight verbal differences in 
 their messages, and the following may be taken as a sample of the whole 
 
 " ' I am to suffer death this afternoon for my loyalty. I am true to tne old flag and 
 trust in God's mercy for salvation.' 
 
 " The name of the party and number of his regiment was attached. 
 
A Day of Blood. 283 
 
 " The messages were not sent because of some technical objections at the War Depart- 
 ment." x 
 
 Immediately after this failure to get the least respite in the inexorable 
 orders, the officers read the sentence of the court-martial. It is here 
 appended, and will explain the feverish hurry of the executioners: 
 
 SENTENCE OF THE COURT-MARTIAL. 
 
 " Headquarters Department East Tennessee, 
 " Knoxville, June 14, 1862. 
 " General Orders, No. 54. VII. 
 
 " At a general court-martial held at Knoxville by virtue of General Orders Nos. 21 
 and 34 (Department Headquarters, April 15 and May 10, 1862), whereof Lieutenant- 
 Colonel J. B. Bibb, of the Twenty-third Regiment Alabama Volunteers, was president, 
 was tried George D. Wilson, private Company ' B,' Second Ohio Regiment, on the fol- 
 lowing charge and specifications, to wit: 
 
 " Charge. — Violation of Section 2d of the iotst Article of the Rules and Articles of 
 War. 
 
 ''■Specification 1st. — In this, that the said George D. Wilson, private Company 'B,' 
 Second Ohio Regiment, not owing allegiance to the Confederate States of America, and 
 being in the service and army of the United States, then and now at war with the Confed- 
 erate States of America, did, on or about the 7th day of April, 1862, leave the Army of 
 the United States, then lying near Shelbyville, Tennessee, and with a company of about 
 twenty other soldiers of the United States army, all dressed in citizens' clothes, repair to 
 Chattanooga, Tennessee, entering covertly within the lines of the Confederate forces at 
 that post, and did thus, on or about the nth day of April, 1862, lurk as a spy in and 
 about the encampment of said forces, representing himself as a citizen of Kentucky going 
 to join the Southern army. 
 
 " Specification 2d. — And the said George D. Wilson, private Company ' B,' Second 
 Ohio Regiment, U. S. A., thus dressed in citizen's clothes, and representing himself as a 
 citizen of Kentucky going to join the Southern army, did proceed by railroad to Mar- 
 ietta, Georgia, — thus covertly pass through the lines of the Confederate forces stationed 
 at Chattanooga, Dalton, and Camp McDonald, and did thus, on or about the nth day of 
 April, 1862, lurk as a spy in and about the said encampment of the Confederate forces at 
 the places stated aforesaid. 
 
 " To which charge and specifications the prisoner pleads ' Not Guilty.' 
 
 " The court, after mature deliberation, find the accused as follows: Of the 1st spec- 
 ification of the charge, ' Guilty.' Of the 2d specification of the charge, ' Guilty,' and 
 ' Guilty of the Charge.' And the court do therefore sentence the accused, the said George 
 D. Wilson, private Company ' B,' Second Ohio Regiment (two-thirds of the members con- 
 curring therein), as soon as this order shall be made public, ' to be hung by the neck until 
 he is dead.' 
 
 Approval and Order for Execution. 
 
 " The proceedings in the foregoing case of George D. Wilson, private Company ' B,' 
 Second Ohio Regiment, are approved. 
 
 " The sentence cf the court will be carried into effect between the 15th and 22d days 
 
 1 From Lincoln to Cleveland by Rev. W. J. Scott, pp. 148-162. Atlanta, 1886. 
 
284 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 of June, inst., at such time and place as may be designated by the commanding officer at 
 Atlanta, Georgia, who is charged with the arrangements for the proper execution thereof. 
 
 " By command of 
 
 " Major-General E. Kirby Smith. 
 
 "J. F. Breton, A.A.A.G. 
 " To Commanding Officer of Post at Atlanta, Ga." 
 
 This sentence allows no respite for a moment, but as soon as it shall be 
 made public the accused is to be hung by the neck until he is dead. The 
 words, "made public," have only one interpretation. They mean, when 
 the accused himself is notified. They cannot refer to newspaper publica- 
 tion, for this was never intended, and did not take place till the Con- 
 federacy, with all its blood and iniquity, had passed from the realm of 
 existing things— until its archives had been captured at Richmond and the 
 seal of secresy removed by loyal arms. This clause was placed deliber- 
 ately by the court in the sentence and signed by the commanding general. 
 For what purpose ? Two conjectures may be offered with some plausi- 
 bility: we were deceived with hope to make us the quieter in prison, and 
 it was probably intended when the awakening came to give us no time for 
 the desperate efforts to escape that might be anticipated. When this 
 clause was first inserted, it was probably thought that all the band would 
 be convicted in the same manner, and then in one terrible hour all would 
 be swept away with no opportunity to leave any word behind ! The refusal 
 to send a harmless message to friends — a privilege that would not be 
 denied to the most infamous criminal — agrees with this view. 
 
 It was the manner of death rather than death itself which seemed so 
 horrible to our comrades as they took their last leave of us. Most of 
 them were also without any clear hope beyond the grave. A day, even, 
 to have sought Divine favor would have been a priceless boon. Wilson 
 was a professed unbeliever, and many a time had argued the truth of the 
 Christian religion with me half a day at a time; but he said, " Pittenger, 
 I believe you are right now ! try to be better prepared when you come to 
 die than I am." I could scarcely release his hand as he muttered, "God 
 bless you," and turned away. 
 
 Shadrack was careless, generous, and merry, though often excitable, 
 and sometimes profane. Now he turned to us with a forced calmness ot 
 voice which was more affecting than a wail of agony, as he said, 
 
 " Boys, I am not prepared to meet my Jesus." 
 
 When asked by some of us, whose tears were flowing fast, to think ot 
 heavenly mercy, he answered, still in tones of thrilling calmness, "I'll 
 try, I'll try, but I know I am not prepared. 
 
 Slavens who was a man of immense strength and iron resolution, turned 
 to his friend Buffum and could only articulate, "wife — children — tell" — ■ 
 when utterance failed. 
 
A Day of Blood. 285 
 
 John Scott was well educated, and had left a very pleasant home in 
 Findlay, Ohio. Father, and mother, brothers and sisters have always been 
 among the most respected of the citizens there. He had been married 
 but three days before enlisting, and now the thought of his young and 
 sorrowing wife nearly drove him to despair. He could only clasp his 
 hands in silent agony. 
 
 Campbell had a half smile on his strong face, but it was terribly unreal, 
 with no light in it as he pressed our hands, and even muttered an uncon- 
 scious oath, saying, Yes, boys, this is — hard." 
 
 But Ross was a marvel and wonder to us all. The cloud that had 
 rested upon him so long seemed to have completely rolled away. All 
 foreboding and fear were gone in the presence of the reality. Others were 
 bitterly and terribly disappointed; he was not. The gaunt spectre he had 
 so long faced now came out of the shadow, and lo ! it was disrobed of all 
 terror ! He was perfectly erect, with easy grace; there was not a sign of 
 dread, while his eye beamed and his whole face became radiant with the 
 martyr's joy. " Tell them at home," he said, in a clear vibrating tone, 
 " if any of you escape, that I died for my country and did not regret it." 
 
 Brown, Knight, Buffum, Mason and myself — all that were left of the 
 Knoxville party — were even more affected than our comrades, for we had not 
 the awful excitement of coming death to sustain us. Had there been a 
 gleam of hope of success how gladly would we have thrown ourselves on 
 the guards, and fought for the lives of our brothers ! But the officers and 
 the guard rilled the door and the entry, while the jail-yard was also full 
 of enemies. The sense of our absolute helplessness was most agonizing. 
 
 All this transpired in a very few minutes, and even then the Marshal 
 and others with him in the door showed signs of impatience, and urged 
 that their time was short. I cannot help believing, for the sake of our 
 common humanity, that they wished to hasten only because the scene was 
 becoming too painful for them to bear. 
 
 Very brief leave-taking was permitted with the eight who were in the 
 other room. Robinson, who could scarcely stand, was hurried off with 
 the rest. We heard the dreadful procession descend the stairs, and then 
 from the window saw them enter the death-cart and drive away. It was 
 surrounded by cavalry, and thus passed out of sight. In about an hour 
 the procession returned. The cart was empty! 
 
 On leaving us the procession had taken a course which soon carried 
 them out of sight over the summit of an adjoining hill, and continued in 
 an easterly direction till it reached the Atlanta city cemetery — a distance 
 of probably two miles. What thoughts crowded through the hearts of the 
 doomed men we know not; but it is to be hoped that in this last hour of 
 life, they realized that God was more merciful than man, and found that 
 pardon which is never denied to those who sincerely seek. 
 
286 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 The cemetery is beautifully located and finely kept. The scaffold had 
 been built in a little wood at the south-eastern side of the yard, then out- 
 side, but since included in its boundaries. A monument to the Con- 
 federate dead has since been erected in this cemetery, and a large portion 
 of land deeded by the cemetery association for their burial, and it was at 
 the edge of this plot that the great tragedy took place. No element of 
 melancholy horror was omitted. A shallow trench had been already dug 
 within a few feet of the long and hideous scaffold, so that the men as they 
 drove up could look upon their own open grave. The scaffold which had 
 just been completed, consisted of a single long beam extending from one 
 tree to another, to which the ropes were attached, and a narrow platform 
 of loose plank extending under this, so arranged that the knocking out of 
 props would cause it to fall. A considerable number of spectators were 
 present, but not nearlv so many as attended the execution of Andrews — 
 no general gathering of the citizens being permitted — indeed the prepara- 
 tions had been carried on as secretly as possible. 
 
 Captain Fuller, who had chased the men on the cars and attended the 
 trial at Knoxville, was here also to see the end. He had been moved to 
 come by a promise which he as a Mason had made to Ross, that he would 
 mark the spot of his burial, and notify his father, in Ohio. He was faith- 
 ful to his promise, though the notification, owing to the policy of the Con- 
 federate War Department, could not be made until the close of the war. 
 
 Our comrades mounted the scaffold by means of steps from behind, 
 and then stood, all seven, side by side, with the ropes dangling beside 
 them. At the foot of the steps, Fuller shook hands with Ross, for whom 
 he declares he had come to feel a deep friendship. The clergymen, with 
 their souls in indignant protest against the manner of death, had not ac- 
 companied the procession. There was no help, and in a few moments 
 death in its most awful form was to come. 
 
 Yet the bravery of the seven was such as to command the admiration 
 even of their foes. Captain Fuller had attended many military executions 
 during the war, for such things were fearfully frequent on the Confederate 
 side, yet he says that he never saw men die as bravely as these. With 
 uncovered faces they looked steadily and serenely on the surrounding 
 foe. But they were not to die without a word of testimony that should be 
 long remembered, and which to some hearts then present seemed the 
 death-knell of the Confederacy. 
 
 Wilson was their spokesman. He asked permission to say a word 
 before death, and it was freely accorded. Possibly the surrounding hun- 
 dreds expected to hear some word of pleading or confession — some solu- 
 tion of what still seemed mysterious in the great raid. But if so they 
 were mistaken. I have received an account of this address from more 
 than a score of persons who were present — soldiers, citizens, and 
 
A Day of Blood. 
 
 287 
 
 negroes, — and it made the same impression on all. Wilson was a born 
 orator, and he now spoke with marvelous skill and persuasive eloquence. 
 He had conquered fear and banished all resentment; and his calm and 
 dispassionate earnestness was such as became a man on the threshhold of 
 
 The Speech of Wilson on the Scari'jld. 
 
 another world. He began by telling them that though he was condemned 
 to death as a spy, he was no spy, but simply a soldier in the performance 
 of duty; he said that he did not regret dying for his country, for that was 
 a soldier's duty, but only the manner of death, which was unbecoming to 
 a soldier. Even those who condemned them well knew that they were 
 not spies; then leaving the personal question, he declared that he had no 
 
288 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 hard feelings toward the south or her people, with whom he had long been 
 well acquainted; that they were generous and brave; he knew they were 
 fighting for what they believed to be right, but they were terribly de- 
 ceived. Their leaders had not permitted them to know the facts in the 
 case, and they were bringing blood and destruction upon their section of 
 the nation for a mere delusion. He declared that the people of the North 
 loved the whole nation and the flag, and were fighting to uphold them, 
 not to do any injury to the South, and that when victory came the South 
 would reap the benefit as well as the North. The guilt of the war would 
 rest upon those who had misled the Southern people, and induced them to 
 engage in a causeless and hopeless rebellion. He told them that all 
 whose lives were spared for but a short time would regret the part they 
 had taken in this rebellion, and that the old Union would yet be restored, 
 and the flag of our common country wave over the very ground occupied 
 by this scaffold. 
 
 There were tears coursing rapidly down the cheeks of many Con- 
 federate soldiers; the emotion of a number of negroes who were a long 
 way off, yet in easy hearing of the trumpet-like voice, was almost uncon- 
 trollable. One of them said to Captain Sarratt two years after, " Massa, if 
 that man had only spoke a few minutes longer, they could never have 
 hung him in the world." A rebel officer was heard to mutter, "Why 
 don't they stop him ? What do they allow such talk for?" But it was 
 not so easy to stop a dying man whose words were so kind and persuasive, 
 and whose eloquence was of that highest type which throws a spell over 
 friend and enemy. 
 
 So the tide of truthful speech flowed on till many of the poor men in 
 the rebel ranks heard for the first time the full arraignment of their own 
 guilty government with a clearness which carried conviction, and then 
 with the bold prophecy of coming triumph for the glorious cause — a pros- 
 pect which seemed to lift the speaker above all fear of his own death — the 
 hero closed, giving the sign for the deed of shame — dying with this 
 glorious prediction on his lips ! 
 
 Five corpses only remained dangling in the air — a dreadful spectacle ! 
 But still more terrible to witness was the accident which added repulsive 
 horror to the scene of sublime martyrdom. Campbell and Slavens were 
 very heavy, and broke their ropes, falling to the ground insensible. In a 
 little time they revived, and called for water. When this was given they 
 asked for an hour in which to pray before entering the future world that 
 lay so near and dark before them. But the Confederate authorities did 
 not wish to protract the spectacle. Possibly from one point of view this 
 was humane, since there was no prospect of pardon; yet the wickedness 
 of denying all notice is made more apparent by this incident. As soon 
 as the ropes and the platform could be adjusted, they were again led up 
 
A Day of Blood. 289 
 
 the steps, once more faced the expectant throng, and were again hung. 
 The awful work was at last complete ! 
 
 No coffins had been provided. As soon as life was pronounced extinct, 
 first in the five and afterward in the two, the bodies were laid in the 
 shallow trench just wide enough for their length, and long enough for all 
 the seven to lie close together — a brotherhood in death as they had been 
 in life. Here the earth was filled in, and they remained till, at the close 
 of the war, the national government removed their bodies to an honored 
 spot in the beautiful national cemetery at Chattanooga. A monument 
 should mark both this spot and that in Atlanta, where heroism in death 
 shone so brightly. 
 
 The thirteen who remained in prison — Wollam had not yet been re- 
 turned to us — suffered scarcely less than their comrades. The bitterness 
 of death was upon us also. We did not think that vengeance would stop 
 with those who had fallen. The hope we had so long cherished was over- 
 turned at a blow. In Knoxville we had urged that all should be tried 
 together, or that the sentence of one should stand for all. There was no 
 reason for giving any preference to one over another, and no indication 
 that such preference was to be given. But even if we had not believed 
 that only a few days or hours of prison life lay between us and the scaffold, 
 the parting from our loved friends whose voices were yet lingering in our 
 ears while they themselves had passed beyond the gates of death, was 
 enough to break the stoutest heart. There were tears then in eyes that 
 would not have quivered in the presence of any danger 
 
 But I could not shed a tear. A cloud of burning heat rushed to my 
 head, and fever seemed to scorch through every vein. For hours I 
 scarcely could realize where I was, or the loss that had been suffered. 
 Every glance around the room, revealing the vacant places of friends, 
 would bring our sorrow freshly upon us again. Grief for our comrades 
 and apprehension for ourselves were inseparably blended. The sudden- 
 ness of the shock by which we were separated seemed to reveal a spirit 
 that forbade us to hope, while it was a terrible aggravation of the pain of 
 parting. Thus the afternoon hours slowly drifted by under a shadow too 
 dark for words. No one ventured as yet to speak of hope. 
 
 The first distraction in this terrible hour we owed to our friendly jailer. 
 He asked us if we would like to be all put in one room. 
 
 We were eager for this privilege, and he brought over the eight who 
 were in the front room and placed them with us. We were now fourteen, 
 including Captain Fry, who still remained. There would have been much to 
 talk about in our separate experiences in Knoxville and Chattanooga at any 
 other time, but now the thought of the lost swallowed up everything else. 
 
 At length some voice suggested — rather faintly at first, for only a few 
 hours before it would have met keen ridicule — that it would be well for us 
 19 ■ - - 
 
2qo Daring and Suffering. 
 
 to pray. The thought was warmly welcomed. Not the slightest objection 
 was offered by any one, and we at once all knelt. One member of the 
 party has lately told me that while he knelt with the rest, and was careful 
 to say nothing to discourage us, yet he never led in prayer, or said 
 anything to indicate that he had changed his life-purpose. I did not 
 notice the exception at the time, as every head was bowed and every face 
 covered. Captain Fry was first requested to lead us, which was peculiarly 
 appropriate, as he had always maintained a consistent religious life, and 
 now seemed to feel our great sorrow as if it were his own. He prayed 
 with deep earnestness, strong sobs mingling with his fervent petitions. 
 Then others led, and we continued until all but the one already alluded 
 to had prayed in turn; then those who had prayed before began again. 
 There seemed to be some help in simply telling our trouble. On my own 
 part, I do not think that there was a great deal of faith, at least so far as 
 temporal deliverance was concerned, but there came a calmness and a 
 passing away of bitterness that was restful to our tired hearts. We be- 
 sought God mainly that He would prepare us for the fate that seemed 
 inevitable, and that as he had led us into great trials, he would in some 
 manner sustain us there. We kept on praying with but short intervals till 
 the sun went down. As twilight deepened into darkness — the emblem of 
 our own lives — so our petitions grew more solemn. God seemed nearer 
 than ever before. In the darkness it appeared easier to behold the 
 heavenly light. We began to ask for deliverance in this world as well as 
 in the hour of death, and to have a hope, very faint and trembling, that it 
 might be granted. Then little by little we began to profess our purpose 
 to live religious lives while we were spared, whether the time was long or 
 short. I do not know that there was anything clear and definite in the 
 way of conversion or sudden change on the part of any; but when it is re- 
 membered that in the forenoon we had amused ourselves by all kind of 
 games, that profane words and jests were not uncommon, and that we 
 would have been ashamed to speak of prayer or of religion in any way 
 except as a mere theory, it will be seen that there was no slight alteration 
 in us already. From that hour I date the birth of an immortal hope and 
 a new purpose in life. And in this experience I am not solitary. 
 
 It is an interesting fact, which the rationalist may explain as he will, 
 that from the time of that long prison prayer-meeting — from early after- 
 noon to midnight — the fortunes of our party began to improve. There 
 were fearful trials still before us, not much inferior to any that we had 
 passed; we long held our lives by the frailest thread; yet till the close of 
 the war, though many perished around us, death did not claim another 
 victim from our midst. We committed ourselves to the Lord, not expect- 
 ing deliverance in this world; and in His boundless mercy He bestowed 
 upon us all we asked, and far more than we had dared to hope. 
 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 AFTER THE TRAGEDY. 
 
 OUR arrangements for sleeping in this room, thanks to the humanity 
 of Mr. Turner, were much better than we had hitherto enjoyed 
 under Confederate rule. We had two or three cotton mattresses 
 and several blankets, having in this respect little to complain of. When 
 we lay down to rest on the night of the execution, our prayers and the 
 very violence of our emotions caused us to sleep well. But few things in 
 our whole prison experience were more fearful than awakening the next 
 morning. The chill light of a new day, the dispelling of dreams that may 
 have been very pleasant, and have brought home vividly before us — always 
 made the morning hour the most dreary of the day. But on this occa- 
 sion, we looked around and saw the places of our friends vacant, and all 
 the great sorrow of our bereavement again rolled over us like the incom- 
 ing of the sea. 
 
 But we wished to do something. A small Bible was borrowed from 
 Mr. Turner when he came to bring our scanty breakfast — Mr. Thoer, who 
 was always with him to see that he gave us no undue indulgence, did not 
 object — and then we had reading, singing, and prayer — nearly every one 
 praying, so that it might rather be called a morning prayer-meeting than 
 " family worship/' though the latter was the title used. We now re- 
 solved to continue this practice as long as our prison life lasted. But this 
 was not yet enough. What could we do for our own safety ? The vigil- 
 ance of the guards was such that any effort to escape seemed hopeless. 
 Oh ! how bitterly did we rue not making the attempt on the road from 
 Knoxville ! 
 
 Some one suggested that we write a letter to Jefferson Davis himself, 
 placing all the facts in our case fairly before him and asking his mercy. 
 It was urged that perhaps all this bloody persecution was the work of sub- 
 ordinates, and that the chief would disapprove it if brought directly to his 
 own notice. This led to a hot discussion. None of us in our deadly peril 
 had any pride as to sending such a petition if there was a orospect of doing 
 any good. But it might call attention once more to us, and only lead to 
 a swifter sentence. Against this it was contended that our case could not 
 possibly be made worse, as it was now hopeless; and that such a petition 
 
2Q2 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 or letter in respectful terms might reach the heart of the man who had the 
 power, if he would use it, to disapprove the sentence of a court-martial 
 even after it had been rendered. 
 
 I did not myself like the idea. I had built such high hopes on the 
 representations we had made to the court, and the assurances received in 
 return, that I thought it was simply trouble for nothing, that probably our 
 communication would never reach him, and if it did, I thought him no 
 better, indeed rather worse, than other Confederates, and that the chance 
 of any mercy was exceedingly slight. But Mason spoke of his wife and 
 children, and hoped for their sake that nothing possible would be left 
 undone. This appeal could not be resisted, and I agreed to write if the 
 others would furnish the substance of the letter. We induced Mr. Turner 
 to get us paper, pen, and ink, and I composed myself to write my first 
 and last letter to the President of the Confederacy. A photograph of the 
 letter is given herewith, including our autograph signatures, and some in- 
 teresting endorsements. I now distinctly remember the circumstances of 
 the composition, though until its discovery in the archives of the war 
 department, a few months ago, it was completely forgotten, or rather con- 
 founded in memory with another document of similar character and later 
 date. 
 
 Obviously the first thing to do was to state our case so that the Presi- 
 dent might know who we were, and be as favorably impressed as possible. 
 I wrote our statement in the same manner it had been presented to the 
 court at Knoxville, referring to its records in perfect confidence that 
 nothing would be found there to contradict us. 
 
 The first paragraph was read and approved as far as it went. But 
 Mason said, " It's too cold. You only argue the case as if we had no 
 great interest in it." Brown agreed with Mason: "Yes, Pittenger," he 
 said, " put it on a good deal stronger. Get right down and beg to him." 
 I did not like this idea very well (probably as much because I thought 
 begging would not be likely to help us as for any other reason): but 
 I added the following sentences, " O ! it is hard to die a disgraceful and 
 ignominious death; to leave our wives, our children, our brothers, and 
 sisters, and parents, without any consolation. Give this matter your most 
 kind and merciful consideration. Give us the mercy you yourself hope 
 to receive from the Judge of all." 
 
 This was pronounced very good, but some one suggested that we ought 
 to make the offer not to serve against the Confederacy. This was super- 
 fluous, because we were now in Confederate power; and they could make 
 their own conditions before exchanging us. But I put it in also. Buffum 
 said, "Tell him, Pittenger, 'that all we want is to be let alone.' ' This 
 was understood to be a quotation from one of Davis' own speeches, and 
 raised quite a laugh; but it did not go into the letter. Brown again said, 
 

 
 
 '-a&tscJ. 
 
 
 
 
 ' -««/ &m&~ 
 
 ? .£ JXs**J*6 
 
 
 
 -'^M^.'^r^- 
 
 
 &/*T 0>Z- 
 
 - <l*M>^^Jl ^Zs^^-v &,,J7-&^^ 
 
 «^»«<t**i<^J^- 
 
 // 
 
 ~<fe^-^te&s^ * - - * == — W^ 2 " 
 
 
 &. «/?»*: 
 
 Photo-lithograph of Letter to Davis, and Autographs of Survivors. Original in 
 the Archives at Washington. 
 
29 -I- Daring and Suffering. 
 
 that I ought to tell him that we wanted our lives spared until the close of 
 the war, even if we had to stay in the prison till that time. This excited 
 quite a discussion, as to whether that would be really desirable, but Brown 
 said that McClellan would take Richmond in a short time — a week or 
 two — and then the whole Confederacy would vanish like smoke, and we 
 could take back all that we said. So that petition also went into the letter, 
 and it was signed first by Brown and then by all the rest. It was handed 
 to the Provost Marshal on his visit to us the same day, and sent with his 
 endorsement and that of the Commander of the Post to the Secretary of 
 War. What its ultimate fate was we cannot tell, except that it was cap- 
 tured in the rebel archives at Richmond. It remained for a later letter 
 to another person to show us beyond all doubt the true disposition of the 
 rebel President toward us. 
 
 From this time forward we had religious exercises morning and even- 
 ing, and found them a great consolation and support. They began and 
 closed the day aright, and thus added sweetness to all its hours, supply- 
 ing a subject of thought not bearing directly upon our own gloomy pros- 
 pects, and thus enabling us to maintain better mental health. We always 
 sung a hymn or two on these occasions. Indeed there was nearly as much 
 singing as at Chattanooga, but of a far different and more inspiring char- 
 acter. Instead of "Nettie More," "Carrier Dove,'" and such harmless 
 sentimentality, we sang "Rock of Ages," "Jesus, Lover of my Soul," 
 and others of a pronounced spiritual cast This greatly astonished the 
 guards. They were given strict charge to watch us closely, with the state- 
 ment that we were the most desperate characters in the whole United 
 States; then to hear us singing " Methodist Hymns," and to know that 
 we had prayers, morning and evening, was a contradiction they found it 
 hard to reconcile. Soon the story of the heroic death of our comrades 
 and our own religious bearing was noised about Atlanta, and no doubt 
 there were many expressions which gave some ground for the bitter com- 
 plaint of "sympathy" made afterward by the Provost Marshal in his 
 report. 1 But we cared comparatively little for this, of which, indeed, we 
 then knew nothing. We had never expected to receive much help from 
 the people outside, and would not have dared, for fear of treachery, to 
 accept it if offered. But we wished to find that peace in believing that we 
 had heard of Christians possessing. What would we not now have given 
 for the counsels and assistance of a minister we could fully trust ! 
 
 It is a delicate matter to speak of the beginning of one's own religious 
 life — to say neither too much nor too little; but in the hope of guiding 
 some other who is feeling after the truth, I will venture, using the light 
 that twenty- five years have thrown back on those early days. 
 
 1 War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part i, p. 639. 
 
After the Tragedy. 295 
 
 After the terrible 18th of June I am not conscious of any experience 
 of a religious character for several days, except a profound and burning 
 conviction that it is folly to wait for death before trying to be right with 
 God. I might be sinful or wicked again, but the idea that the great busi- 
 ness of life may safely be left to the last could influence me no more ! 
 Just how to be religious was a puzzle. I knew if I had a command to 
 execute from an army officer I would do it, if in my power, no matter 
 how difficult or dangerous; and I wished intensely that it was just as easy 
 to be religious as to be a soldier. But there was the question of right 
 feelings and right motives that did not seem to come into play very much 
 in the army; for if a soldier did his duty, he was not apt to be asked how 
 he felt about it; I had the belief that I must have joy and rapture in 
 thinking of death, a readiness to shout God's praises, which I did not 
 feel; and for a time it seemed as if I could never reach a genuine con- 
 version. I diligently read the Bible which we had borrowed, but while I 
 enjoyed many things in it, little direct guidance for me was found. 
 
 I asked counsel of Captain Fry, for whom I had the greatest esteem 
 and respect. But it was so easy for him to believe, that I thought his 
 case must be very unlike my own. I also spoke to J. R. Porter, the only 
 one of our number who had a clear religious faith, and seemed to be 
 happy in it. His first answer was very striking. I asked how he felt 
 about death. He thought that I referred to our worldly prospect, and 
 answered that probably we would soon, all be put to death. " But what is 
 your feeling about death itself?" I continued. He said: 
 
 "I am not afraid to die, if it is God's will: I trust Him now, and I 
 expect to trust Him to the last." He took my hand, and there was a 
 steady light in his eye that made me believe every word he said. But 
 when I asked him how he got such a faith he could only tell me that he 
 went to a Methodist " mourners' bench" two years before and sought till 
 he found it. This did me no good, for there was no such place accessible 
 here. 
 
 In sore perplexity I read the Bible from day to day and prayed, taking 
 my turn in praying aloud and reading with the others. At length I 
 thought I began to see that trusting Christ meant something like taking 
 his words and teachings for my guide, trying to do all that he commands, 
 and leaving the result, while I did this, with him. This was not that 
 sudden transformation that I had hoped, but I soon found that it opened 
 up a good many things that I had never dreamed of. One of these seemed 
 especially strange under the circumstances. I had yet but a slender hope 
 of ever escaping from the prison except by the way of the scaffold. But 
 in spite of that dark prospect the question came as an absolute test of my 
 obedience, " Will you, if satisfied that it is God's will, be ready to give up 
 the profession of law if you ever get home, and go into the ministry ? 
 
296 ' Daring and Suffering. 
 
 The first and spontaneous reply was, " No ! " I had studied law and 
 meant to practice it if I ever got where law reigned. But at once the 
 self-response was clear, " What kind of obedience is this ? " I saw that I 
 was not sincere in proposing to enlist under Christ as my Captain, unless 
 I would really obey him. It would be a poor allegiance that stopped 
 short with the things I wanted to do. For a long time I could not pass 
 this point. The difficulty when communicated to my prison companions 
 seemed utterly absurd. " Try to serve God in the prison, where you are," 
 they said with a rough plausibility, " and don't bother about preaching, be- 
 ing a lawyer, or anything else, when you get out, for you never will get 
 out." This seemed good advice, but it would not bring a serene mind 
 or the victory over the fear of death which I so much desired. One 
 after another of those in the prison found the comfort I lacked; and it was 
 not till wearied and worn out with the struggle that I vowed if God would 
 only give me His peace, I would serve Him as sincerely in the prison or 
 out of it as I had tried to serve my country, and in any way that He might 
 direct. Oh ! that this vow had been always more faithfully kept ! 
 
 From this time I did have a steady conviction that I was on the Lord's 
 side, and that I had a right to commit myself and my life to His keeping. 
 The prison did not prove a palace; its discomforts were still felt keenly, 
 and the prospect of death by the gallows did not appear more inviting. 
 I would not have been the less ready to make any desperate venture for 
 escape; but I had a hope which went beyond the prison and the scaffold — 
 beyond any contingency of earthly fortune, while it did not take away any 
 real earthly good. 
 
 It was now July, and the heats of midsummer were upon us. The 
 days were long and weary, and the heat fearfully oppressive. The nat- 
 ural consequence was that a good many of us suffered in health. The 
 Englishman, Wood, was prostrated with fever for nearly a month, and at 
 this time his life was despaired of. His comrades would have greatly 
 mourned his death, yet they administered comfort to him in a style worthy 
 of the best of Job's friends. They said, " Now, Wood, if you get well, 
 you will only be hung; you might as well let yourself die, when you are 
 so nearly dead, and you will thus outwit them." But Wood did not relish 
 the counsel, and recovered, "just for spite," as he often declared after- 
 wards. 
 
 We soon had great friends in the negro waiters of the prison. They 
 gave us every help in their power, and it was much that they could do. 
 Finding that newspapers were almost more than meat or drink to us, they 
 taxed their ingenuity to get them. They could neither read, buy, nor bor- 
 row papers; but would watch till the jailer or some of the guard finished 
 reading one, and slyly purloin it. Then it might pass through a dozen black 
 hands, and when meal-time came it would be put in the bottom of the pan 
 
After the Tragedy. 297 
 
 in which our food was brought, and thus be handed in to us. Usually 
 the paper was returned in the same way to avoid suspicion. The guard 
 and officers would talk with us, and finding us about as well posted on war 
 news as themselves — though all newspapers were strictly forbidden — they 
 came to think that we had an instinct for news such as the bee has of cell- 
 forms. 
 
 Having found the negroes so intelligent and useful, I questioned them 
 about other matters and learned that they were better informed than I had 
 imagined. They could not be misled by their rebel masters, for they had 
 adopted the simple rule of disbelieving every thing told, even while pro- 
 fessing unbounded credulity. In some way they got news of their own 
 which was often wildly erroneous, but colored by their preferences. They 
 continued to insist that McClellan had captured Richmond, for months 
 after he had been repulsed from the town. 
 
 They believed that all northern soldiers were unselfish, fighting only 
 for the rights of all men, and considered it a privilege to help us in any 
 possible way. Many of them had heard that President Lincoln was a 
 negro or a mulatto; and as it had only been talked about among the poorer 
 class of whites without being told directly to them, a few believed it; but 
 the greater number had so little faith in anything the whites said that 
 they disbelieved this also. I never talked with a negro yet who seemed 
 to have the slightest doubt of the victory of the Union troops, and in their 
 own freedom as the result of the war. Their instinct in this direction 
 excelled in truth and penetration the reasoning of many able men. I had 
 extensive opportunities of observing the negroes, as the front room on the 
 same side of the entry as our own was appropriated to them, and there 
 was a secret mode of communication. I never found one without an ardent 
 longing for freedom and a belief that soon the war would give it to him. 
 
 One morning Turner came to our room, and said, " Do you know 
 John Wollam ? " We hesitated to answer either way, being very anxious 
 for any news of him, as no one of us had heard anything since the day 
 he escaped from the Chattanooga jail; but we feared to compromise him. 
 While we were trying to recollect whether we had ever heard of such a 
 person, John put an end to all perplexity by striding up and saying with 
 a laugh and in his broad, hearty way, " How are you, boys ? " We were 
 glad and sorry in a breath to see him. He joined in our religious exer- 
 cises with much good will. Now all the survivors of our party were to- 
 gether again. 
 
 We all remember with deepest gratitude the Rev. Geo. G. N. Mac- 
 Donell, one of those who attended our comrades on the day of death. We 
 did not see either of the clergymen then, or know who they were, or in- 
 deed that there was such attendance till long after. Whether Rev. Mr. 
 Scott did visit us or not I am unable to state with positiveness. A min- 
 
298 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 ister came, and I was afterward told that his name was Scott, but he may 
 have been another person, as I think this one was not a resident of the 
 city. The interview in this latter case was unpleasant. The preacher 
 had been brought in by our old jailer on the very natural presumption 
 that persons who prayed and sung so much would like to meet a clergy- 
 man. He promised the officer of the guard that he would talk only 
 about religion. But his first question built up an impassable barrier be- 
 tween us. He asked how we could be so wicked as to come down there, 
 and fight against the South, and try to overturn their government ? We 
 had been trying to repent of our sins, but had not got so far as that par- 
 ticular one yet, and answered a little tartly by asking how he and his 
 friends could be so wicked as to rebel against a good government. He 
 answered by a reference to the North trying to overthrow slavery, and I 
 asked him, if it was possible that he, a minister, was an apologist for 
 slavery ! It happened that he was a zealous defender of the institution 
 and very sensitive on this point; and so much noise was soon made in the 
 discussion that the guard removed him. He did not come again. 
 
 But our mterview and subsequent acquaintance with Rev. Mr. Mac- 
 Donell was of a very different character, though it also opened unpromis- 
 ingly. In his first prayer he petitioned very earnestly that our lives 
 might be spared if consistent with the good of the Confederacy ! This of- 
 fended some of us, but the better opinion was that if sincere in his loyalty 
 to the rebel authority, he could hardly have prayed differently. So kind 
 was he to us afterward that some thought he might possibly be a Union 
 man in his real sentiments; but he has since assured me that he was not 
 in the slightest degree, and that all he did for us was at the dictates of 
 humanity and religion. We had a very pleasant interview. He gave us 
 valuable counsel, and I felt it a great privilege to talk over religious ques- 
 tions with one so intelligent and sympathetic. When he left, he promised 
 to send us some books, and did not forget to promptly forward them. 
 These we took good care of, read thoroughly to all in the room, and then 
 returned, asking for more. These he generously gave, and we thus con- 
 tinued till we had read nearly his whole library. Those only who know 
 what a dreadful weariness it is to pass days without any definite employ- 
 ment can realize the great boon these good books bestowed on us. It 
 made the prison room a veritable school; and in view of our religious 
 efforts the character of the books was just what we would most have de- 
 sired. I did not care, as in Knoxville, for law-books; but the fact that 
 many, though not all, of the minister's books were of a theological and re- 
 ligious cast only made them the more welcome. This Atlanta jail was my 
 Theological Seminary! 
 
 Our food here grew less in quantity till we reached the verge of 
 starvation. For weeks together all we received was a little corn bread. 
 
After the Tragedy. 299 
 
 the meal ground with all the bran in it, and half baked without any salt, 
 and a little pork that was mostly spoiled. Even this disgusting food 
 could not overcome the inexhaustible good humor of some members of 
 the party. Knight would arrange the small particles of fresh meat in rows 
 or circles on the old spoiled piece, and say, holding it up to view, " Now 
 you see it; — now you don't," as it disappeared down his throat! But 
 there w T as not enough even of this miserable fare to satisfy the slenderest 
 appetite ! Neither was such starvation unavoidable on the part of our 
 enemies at this stage of the contest, whatever it may have become later; 
 for Atlanta was the store-house of the South, where had been accumulated 
 the spoil of Kentucky and Tennessee in immense quantities. But this 
 was to be reserved for future emergencies, and not wasted on prisoners ! 
 We believed that Turner would have fed us better on his own responsi- 
 bility if it had not been for the odious Thoer. 
 
 To fight against despondency, and to provide such employments as 
 would prevent the awful dreariness of prison days from eating away heart 
 and soul, taxed our energies to the utmost. The fate of our companions 
 hung over our heads continually, and their memory was never long absent 
 from our minds, but we strove to provide that regular occupation for mind 
 and body which is the necessary condition of health and sanity. 
 
 On the terrible 18th of June we threw our cards out of the window, 
 and resolved to engage no more in that game. Aside from its gambling 
 associations, it was inseparably connected for us with the terrible shock 
 we then received, for we were at cards when we discovered the guard ap- 
 proaching. But we carved a checker board on the floor with a nail, and 
 it was occupied at all leisure times by eager players. We also formed our- 
 selves into a debating society, and spent a specified number of hours each 
 day in discussing questions of all kinds. No one was excused, and some 
 became quite expert speakers, and frequently the interest would be in- 
 tense. Yet at the close of the fixed time, which was determined by the 
 relief of the guard outside, or guessed at from the lengthening shadows of 
 the jail by the person appointed for that purpose, we would change the 
 order of exercises, suspending the question till the next day. The ad- 
 vantage gained and the actual information imparted in this way were not 
 small. What one knew became the property of all. The time and labor 
 expended were no loss, for time was abundant, and the hardest of all 
 labor is to do nothing. 
 
 But there is no employment upon which I look back with more pleas- 
 ure than that for which the Minister's books furnished us the material. 
 With fifteen persons in a room not more than eighteen feet square it was 
 needful to preserve quiet if any reading was to be done. We therefore 
 appointed regular reading hours — two in the forenoon and the same in 
 the afternoon. During this time no one was permitted to speak above a 
 
300 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 low whisper, and all noise and running about were also forbidden. The 
 rules were sometimes broken, and penalties had to be applied, but usually 
 the order was excellent. Those who did not wish to read might sleep. 
 Sometimes the books were read silently, but for a part of the time in 
 nearly every period a volume of general interest would be selected and 
 read aloud. These books would often furnish subjects and arguments for 
 discussion in the debating periods that followed. We gained a great deal 
 of knowledge in our novel school which has been of life-long value. 
 Books of travel, adventures, history, biography, and theology — no fiction 
 — were freely read, and brought the freshness of the outside world into 
 our dreary captivity. MacDonell, who was greatly interested in the use 
 we were making of our time and his books, asked if he could also send 
 us some papers. The Commander said that he might if they were old 
 and religious. He accordingly sent us a number of journals of that char- 
 acter which we greatly enjoyed; but we examined them with even more 
 interest when we found by experience that a late number of the Atlanta 
 dailies was not unlikely to be found in nearly every bundle. Mr. Mac- 
 Donell had no sympathy with the idea of trying to punish men by cutting 
 them off from all knowledge of the living world. 
 
 We had also our times, less firmly fixed but still coming in each day, 
 for physical exercise. Those who had least interest in the reading and 
 debating were foremost here. It may be thought that our little room 
 would allow of jio great use of the muscles. But this is a mistake. We 
 were especially anxious to keep our strength up to the maximum, not only 
 for health but for the critical use which we might — and did — -find for it be- 
 fore long. The two large windows of the jail, although there were bars 
 across them, afforded us light and air; and if our food had been abundant 
 and nourishing, we might have remained nearly as strong as when we left 
 our own camps. Marks were made on the floor for jumping, and we 
 could tell from to-day what progress we were making in this art. One 
 of the mattrasses was placed in the middle of the room for handsprings; 
 and as three of the number were very expert to begin with — Brown, 
 Knight, and Hawkins — the latter having been for a time in a circus — we 
 were soon all taught a great variety of feats. Wrestling and boxing ex- 
 cited even more lively interest, and we were scientifically trained in both. 
 In fact, whatever one knew in any one department, he felt it a duty and 
 pleasure to communicate as far as possible to all the others. The result 
 was a feeling of comradeship and of brotherhood that was of the greatest 
 value. I doubt whether — notwithstanding the great sorrow behind us for 
 our leader and companions, and with our own future most lowering, half 
 starved, with only the remnant of clothing we had brought from camp, 
 and in a prison swarming with vermin — we were not after all happier than 
 any equal number of Union prisoners then in Confederate hands! 
 
After the Tragedy. 301 
 
 In the morning when it was light enough to see well and all had 
 fully aroused themselves, the signal was given for prayers. At first this 
 was before breakfast, but we changed afterward, for the reason that after 
 our breakfast, little as it was, we could be in a more thankful spirit than 
 when the fierce morning hunger was entirely unsatisfied. After this 
 change had been made we simply talked and yawned and grumbled around 
 till the jailer came with the anxiously expected food. The doors were 
 then opened and the negro waiters would hand in a pan with our allow- 
 ance. This was shared out carefully, and soon eaten. Then the pans 
 were taken by the jailer, and when alone, the one appointed for that pur- 
 pose would read a chapter in the Bible, sometimes more, and we would sing, 
 and then in due turn, one or more would lead in prayer. After a short 
 interval we would have our two hours for reading. Often this was a pe- 
 riod of great interest. Those who had read most in former days were 
 often called upon to explain what was read to the others, and our rules 
 would be relaxed by vote far enough to permit this. Next came debate. 
 Sometimes this was dull, at other times full of fire; then the muscular ex- 
 ercises would follow, after which every one did what he pleased till Turner 
 again opened the iron doors— there were two, one of iron slats, and the 
 other of solid iron — and handed in our dinner, the only other meal we 
 received, which usually came between three and four o'clock. When this 
 was eaten, we again had a reading period, after which was no more pre- 
 scribed employment, until in the twilight we had worship once more, and 
 a period of singing. We did not sing nearly so well as in Chattanooga, 
 for Andrews and Ross were not with us, but we improved through prac- 
 tice. Then followed what often seemed the sweetest part of the day. 
 We talked as we pleased. AJ1 our past lives were brought into review; 
 the books we had read were recalled, and the conversation went on some- 
 times in little groups, sometimes with the whole room listening to a single 
 speaker. We never had any light, and could do nothing but talk. The 
 darkness seemed to make us converse more freely; and often it could not 
 have been far from the middle of the night when we ceased. 
 
 Buffum was very fond of stories and I had read a good many, which 
 he would induce me to tell. Once he got me started on Bulwer's " Strange 
 Story," which I had read before leaving camp, and he was so much in- 
 terested in the beginning, that he persuaded others to listen. I had to 
 begin again, and the whole company were attentive. Where memory 
 failed, it was easy to bridge the chasm with a little invention, and in the 
 darkness the weird story was very fascinating to one hearer at least. 
 Soon after Buffum' s liberation he hastened to buy the story that had 
 thrilled him so much, but declared himself greatly disappointed in it ! 
 No doubt the difference in surroundings was mainly responsible for the 
 result. 
 
302 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 But there were times when all our resources would fail, and the awful 
 tediousness of those terribly long summer days be fully felt. Brown, 
 who was one of the most restless of mortals, would amuse himself as 
 long as he could endure it, and then suddenly break off from whatever 
 we were engaged in, and commence pacing the floor like a caged bear; 
 when he could stand this no longer he would catch hold of the latticed 
 door, and shake it with all his immense strength till it rattled, and then 
 say in the most piteous tones, which we only could hear, "Please, kind 
 sir, let me out. I want to go home ! " A good many of us felt the same 
 way, though we did not think it worth while to say so ! Mason was the 
 most despondent member of the party. The thought cf his wife and children 
 sometimes overwhelmed him, and he utterly despaired. He would sit, 
 as long as we would allow, with his back against the wall, and his knees 
 drawn up to a level with his face, while he would say, " Darker and 
 •darker, boys; saltpetre won't save us !" then Buffum and Brown, forget- 
 ting their own burdens, would turn in and tease him until by making him 
 half angry or diverting his attention, they would rouse him out of his des- 
 pondent mood. 
 
 There have been many battles fought and fierce controversies waged 
 over the Scriptures. The most serious strife that I remember to have seen in 
 our prison had the same origin. Porter was reading the jailer's Bible one 
 morning, and Alf. Wilson wished to refer to the book to settle some point 
 raised in controversy. Porter did not heed the request for it, either be- 
 cause he did not hear it or was too busy himself to be disturbed at that 
 moment. Wilson asked again a little more peremptorily, and the book 
 was not yet forthcoming. Then Wilson who was standing up, while Porter 
 was sitting, gave him a kick, not very hard, but sufficient to show a little 
 temper. Porter did not resent this, only closing the Bible and handing it 
 up, saying, " Take it, if you want it." At once Knight took up the 
 quarrel for his friend, and words flew fast and furious. A fight was out 
 of the question, for we would not permit anything of that kind, but the 
 wordy war could not be quelled so easily, and at intervals during the 
 whole day it would break out afresh. But like all our prison quarrels, it 
 soon passed away. 
 
 Never before did we realize the full meaning of confinement as we did 
 here, in the great length of time, and the heat and languor of the long 
 summer days. The changes and even the horrors of former experience, 
 and the frequency of our removals, prevented the blank monotony from 
 ■settling down on us then as it now did, after the first few weeks had rolled 
 by and no intimation of our fate been given. It was like the stillness and 
 death that brood over the Dead Sea. 
 
 We would sit by the windows in the sultry heat and watch the free 
 
After the Tragedy. 303 
 
 birds as they flew past, so merry and full of joyous life, and foolishly wish 
 that we were birds, that we might also fly away and be free ! 
 
 Turner here gained for us a great indulgence. Two of us were per- 
 mitted to go down in the yard, at long intervals, to do a little washing. 
 None of the clothes with which we left camp had been washed or replaced, 
 neither had we been permitted the slightest opportunity of washing. To 
 say that our shirts and ourselves were dirty would be a mild statement! 
 but this was the first opportunity to remedy the matter, and it was eagerly 
 accepted. The two who went down could take the shirts of the remainder 
 — it was no great hardship to do without them in a July or August noon in 
 Atlanta ! — and give them a very slight cleansing. It would not do to be 
 at all rough in the washing, for .they were very frail, and we did not flatter 
 ourselves with the prospect of obtaining any more. 
 
 One day it came my turn; it was then three months since I had 
 stepped out of the room, and the unobscured vision of the blue vault above 
 made it seem like a new world. I looked up at the beautiful snowy clouds, 
 my eyes dazzled by the unusual light, and thinking of the yet brighter 
 world beyond, where were neither wars nor prisons. With the thought 
 came also the fear that, once out of danger and prison, I might forget my 
 prison-made vows and thus lose my claim to the world of light. Such a 
 sense of weakness and helplessness came over me, that it was almost a 
 relief when called back to the room behind the bars and the iron doors ! 
 
 Our dreams were at once a sweetness and an aggravation of our suf- 
 fering. Perhaps they made, in part, the difference between the cheerful- 
 ness of the evenings and the gloom of the mornings. In day-time, friends 
 and happier days seemed separated from us by an impassible gulf, but at 
 night and in sleep there were no barriers; then we were at home enjoying 
 love and freedom. 
 
 Often have I seen in dreams the narrow street and the familiar build- 
 ings of my childhood town rise before me, and have felt a thrilling pleas- 
 ure as I wended my way toward the old home. But waking from these 
 incursions into a forbidden paradise was sad beyond measure, and the 
 cold bare walls of the prison never looked half so dreary as when seen in 
 contrast with such visions of delight. 
 
 An anecdote here may fitly illustrate the affection for what we called, 
 to the provocation of guards and citizens, " God's country." During the 
 study period, I had read aloud Bishop Bascom's sermon, contained in 
 one of MacDonell's books, on " The Joys of Heaven." All listened with 
 profound attention to the magnificent description, and when it was fin- 
 ished, Brown rather startled us, by saying in his most matter-of-fact way, 
 "Well, boys, that is very good; but I would like to know-how many of 
 this party, would rather be there now, safe from all harm, or back in Cin- 
 cinnati ? " The question was a good one for discussion, and it was de- 
 
304 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 bated with great animation; but the majority maintained, no doubt sin- 
 cerely, that they would rather be in Cincinnati — for a while at least! 
 
 We found amusement and ultimate profit in opening secret communi- 
 cation with every room in the prison. These are trivial details, but there 
 is an interest in seeing how with the slenderest resources things almost 
 impossible are accomplished. We could shoot a stick with a string at- 
 tached to it under the door to those on the opposite side of the entry, 
 and written messages could thus be sent. If the stick did not reach its 
 destination, it was pulled back for another effort. There was a chimney 
 between our room and the one on the same side of the house, and by 
 pulling out the pipes which led into this chimney, messages could be 
 passed from one hole to another. In preparing for our final effort to es- 
 cape, these communications were almost indispensable. 
 
 One morning a number of prisoners were put in this room, and as soon 
 as the guard were out of the way, we resorted to our usual mode of " tel- 
 egraphing," and found to our surprise and pleasure that two of them were 
 from the 10th Wisconsin regiment, in our own brigade. They told us 
 that we had long since been given up for dead, and that our comrades 
 were vowing vengeance for our murder. They were greatly surprised to 
 find so many of us alive. I have little doubt that the Confederates 
 wished the impression to prevail that we had all perished, and therefore 
 kept us so close, and would not let even the dying messages of the seven 
 pass the lines. The other two were soldiers of the regular army who had 
 been captured on the coast of Florida. The four remained with us until 
 we were taken to Richmond. From them we learned much as to the po- 
 sition of affairs outside, which the rebel papers had not given. The dis- 
 appointment we felt in learning that McClellan's repulse from Richmond 
 was really as bad as we had heard was indescribable. We had hoped that 
 the war was near its end, but now hope seemed extinct. 
 
 As each month dragged its slow length along, we were startled by the 
 thought that we were still alive — that the bolt had not yet descended — 
 and we wondered how much longer it could be delayed. Could it be that 
 even the years would pass and find us still enduring the dreadful mono- 
 tony of the Atlanta jail ? The long reprieve we were enjoying seemed 
 incomprehensible. Why did they not put us to death if they meant to do 
 it; if not, why were we not placed on the footing of other prisoners of war ? 
 There seemed no reason for any middle course. I have no doubt now 
 that we were forgotten in the rush and hurry of great events, but we did 
 not dream of that, then. 
 
 Most of our number were tobacco-chewers and were driven to number- 
 less expedients to obtain what many of them declared they valued more 
 than their daily bread. They begged of the guards, of the jailer, and of 
 the negroes; and as one tobacco-chewer sympathizes with another, they 
 
After the Tragedy. 305 
 
 did not always beg in vain. The supplies thus obtained were economized 
 to the utmost. Not only was the chewing continued till the last particle 
 of taste was extracted, but " the remains" were then carefully dried, and 
 smoked in cob pipes ! 
 
 A few articles that could be spared, such as handkerchiefs and vests, 
 were sold to the guards, as also a coat which Andrews had left with Haw- 
 kins at his death, and the proceeds invested in tobacco, apples, and 
 onions. As I did not use the first or last I was generously accorded a 
 double portion of the second ! 
 
 But I wanted books more than all else, for the generosity of the min- 
 ister did not supply all wants in that direction. Accordingly I sold my 
 vest, the only article of clothing I could spare (and that I needed bitterly 
 afterward), and a pocket-book, which was left when its contents were rifled; 
 and with the price Turner bought for me three books — all gems — " Paradise 
 Lost," " Pilgrim's Progress," and " Pollok's Course of Time." The first of 
 these I began to commit to memory, and made considerable progress in 
 that direction. I also used it for noting on the margin important dates in 
 this history. I brought it, with the "Course of Time," through all my 
 wanderings and have them yet. The second, after reading thoroughly, 
 I presented with an appropriate inscription to Rev. Mr. Mac Donell, as 
 the only testimonial in my power of gratitude for the great service he 
 had rendered us. These books, with the use of MacDonell's library, 
 very much lightened and shortened those almost interminable four 
 months. 
 
CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 A DARING ESCAPE. 
 
 FOR a long time there was little to interfere with the routine of our 
 prison life. We appeared to be completely separated from the 
 great outward world as well as from the terrible struggle that was 
 convulsing the nation. In regard to attempting an escape, Andrews and 
 G. D. Wilson were no longer with us to preach caution; but I had now 
 changed sides, feeling that circumstances were so different as to make the 
 effort very nearly hopeless, while failure would not only lead to more rigor- 
 ous confinement, but awaken attention and cause a new trial. Our 
 strongest men were dead; two or three others were sick; and I did not 
 think we had the chance of success that had inspired us earlier. These 
 views prevailed for the time; but we all agreed that if there should be 
 any prospect of another court-martial, we would strike at once, even 
 if death was sure; for if we were again summoned it could only mean 
 death. 
 
 Besides the reduction of our force there were many other unfavor- 
 able elements in our situation. Atlanta was virtually the centre of the 
 Confederacy. Our forces, under the command of Gen. Buell, had been 
 driven back acrosc Tennessee, and a journey of three hundred miles 
 would be necessary before we could reach the shelter of the old flag. 
 We were in the edge of the city, and would be obliged to run at least a 
 mile — probably more — before gaining the nearest wood. There was a 
 heavy guard constantly on duty, and such vigilance was used that the first 
 start would be difficult if not impossible. 
 
 But none of us had any objection to talking about escape, as it gave 
 variety to conversation and imparted the knowledge of each to all. The 
 final result of this was a most extraordinary improvement in travelling 
 power. All our former attempts were discussed and the particular 
 causes that led to the capture of each person were carefully gone over, 
 and vows made not to fall into the same mistakes the second time if 
 we ever had the good fortune to get in the woods at night again. These 
 discussions awakened confidence, and were in some measure a substitute 
 
A Daring liscape. 307 
 
 for experience. How to approach a house in search of food or informa- 
 tion, how to travel by the stars at night, for in the fall months there was 
 but little fear of the persistent clouds which had been so serious a hindrance 
 before; how to throw dogs off the trail, which was more necessary than for- 
 merly, for we would probably not be armed; the divergent courses which 
 would most likely divide pursuit, and bring us to the Union border at 
 different points; — all these things were fully considered, and in due time 
 the fruit was seen. 
 
 But if these topics were of absorbing interest when we had resolved 
 not to attempt to escape except in certain contingencies, they were won- 
 derfully freshened when those contingencies, in worse form than we had 
 dreamed of, were actually upon us. A series of events now began which 
 was to convince us all that we had no hope save such as we could wrest 
 from our enemies by our own hands. The same events also secured the 
 official preservation of most interesting rebel documents regarding us. 
 
 In the first agony of that day of death at Atlanta we had written a let- 
 ter to Davis, the Autocrat of the South. We did not expect a direct 
 answer; but so far as we ever knew, it produced no result at all. It is of 
 course possible that this paper, which put our position in a strong and 
 favorable light, procured our long respite, so unlooked for; but probably we 
 were simply forgotten in the confusion of Confederate affairs. Now it was 
 proposed to write again, but to address a humbler person, who might be 
 readier to respond. Gen. Bragg at this time commanded the department 
 — it probably was fortunate for us that Kirby Smith was otherwise en- 
 gaged, — and we naturally wrote to the former. There were strong ob- 
 jections to writing at all, which suspended the proceeding for several days. 
 It was urged that if we were forgotten, such a letter might bring the un- 
 welcome fact of our existence to mind and lead to our death. But the 
 great majority did not believe that we could be forgotten so soon, and 
 some argued that it was better to find out our enemy's designs even if it 
 did incite them to renewed acts of hostility, for at the worst death was 
 better than such imprisonment continued indefinitely. It was August 
 now, and the prospect of a speedy ending of the war, which had seemed 
 so bright in June, was greatly darkened. If we were kept much longer it 
 meant a slow and lingering death; while if they attempted to try us, we 
 had all agreed to make the utmost possible efforts for escape. Such rea- 
 soning prevailed, and we secured a narrow slip of paper and wrote the 
 following letter. The substance was the contribution of the whole party, 
 while as usual I furnished the words. The document with all its endorse- 
 ments is printed in the War Records, 1 and the original carefully preserved 
 at the War Department. 
 
 1 Series I., Vol. X., Part i, p. 635. 
 
;o8 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 LETTER TO GEN. BRAGG. 
 
 " Petition from the survivors of Andrews's party, who took the engine on the Georgia 
 State Railroad in April last, to Major-General Bragg, commanding Department No. 2." 
 
 " Atlanta Jail, August 17, 1862. 
 
 "■ REsrECTED Sir : — We are United States soldiers regularly detailed from our com- 
 mand to obey the orders of Andrews. He was a stranger to us, and we ignorant of his 
 design, but, of course, we obeyed our officers. You are no doubt familiar with all we did, 
 or can find it recorded in the trials of our comrades. Since then, Andrews himself and 
 seven of us have been executed, and fourteen survive. Is this not enough for vengeance 
 and for a warning to others ? Would mercy in our case be misplaced ? We have already 
 been closely confined for more than four months. Will you not, sir, display a noble gen- 
 erosity by putting us on the same footing as prisoners of war, and permitting us to be 
 exchanged, and thus show that in this terrible war the South still feels the claim of mercy 
 and humanity? 
 
 " If you will be so good as to grant this request, we will ever be grateful to you. 
 
 " Please inform us of your decision as soon as convenient." 
 
 W. W. Brown, 
 Wm. Knight, 
 Elihu Mason, 
 Jno. R. Porter, 
 Wm. Bensinger, 
 Robt. Buffum, 
 Mark Wood, 
 Alfred Wilson, 
 
 '" 21st Ohio Regt, 
 
 Wm. Pittenger, 
 
 2nd Ohio Reg't y 
 Wm. H. Reddick, 
 Jno. Wollam, 
 D. A. Dorsey, 
 M. J. Hawkins, 
 Jacob Parrott, 
 
 33rd Ohio He^ 
 
 t, 
 
 "All of Sill's Brigade, Buell's Division. 
 
 'Respectfully forwarded to Gen. Slaughter, 
 
 «' G. W. Lee, 
 " Commanding Post." 
 
 -*j?LeSc Map 
 
 JO V-ftl* 
 
 6r, 
 
 '-&<jf 
 
 
 
 
 
 .<5~~y 
 
 C%**2 
 
 &£a£2Ztuufa>. 
 
 
 <ge_ 
 
 Photo-lithographs of Endorsements by Gen. Bragg and others. 
 
A Daring Escape. 
 
 309 
 
 >r 
 
 A^ ^ < I44/L4. 
 
 
 v 
 
 \ ,b 
 
 
 'U4? 
 
 
 
 s2^ CJ ^-T*T^ZZ£~Z' Z *" 
 
 
 fafu^s.TdLjUy I ^^/C^^-*^ I ~*U+*j t&Zr <*%**; 
 
 /eMrSffjH * 
 
 qrtr/z- 
 
 \ /l**?L&, 
 
 
 SA_ 
 
 Endorsements on the Petition of the Andrews Raiders by Jefferson Davis and others. Photo-lithographed. 
 
 On these endorsements we observe that Lee, Commanding Post, prom- 
 ised to forward the paper, which was all we asked of him. Bragg is entire- 
 ly non-committal, not even using the opprobrious names to which we 
 were so well accustomed of " engine-thieves" and " spies." But he feels 
 that the case is large enough for the attention of the authorities at Rich- 
 mond. Randolph, the Secretary of War, has the same indisposition to 
 deal with the matter on his own authority, being in this very unlike our 
 own Stanton, but makes a recommendation that was perhaps as reasonable 
 and humane, as we could have hoped. To spare our lives and by holding 
 us as hostages, to make us contribute to saving the lives of some un- 
 fortunate rebels in Union hands, would have been a policy which might 
 have been pursued at first with good results, and which could have been 
 boldly avowed and justified. 
 
 But the nature of Davis did not incline toward mercy. He seemed to 
 prefer exacting the pound of flesh. With his own hand he wrote the 
 order for an inquiry to be set on foot as to why we had not been hung 
 with our comrades — for this is the plain English of it. He does not say 
 that if nothing is found to justify a discrimination in our favor we must 
 yet be dealt with in the same manner, but this is the fair inference, and it 
 
310 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 was so understood when the inquiries were set on foot. But the answers 
 show that it was not easy to gain the desired information. 
 
 "Headquarters, Atlanta, Ga., Sept. 16, 1S62. 
 " Hon. G. W. Randolph, Secretary of War, Richmond, Va. 
 
 "Sir: — Your communication of the nth inst. is duly to hand. In reply, I have 
 respectfully to say that the arrest, incarceration, trial and execution of the prisoners you 
 refer to occurred before I took charge of this post by your order. I found a number of 
 prisoners on my arrival, and among them the men named in the petition transmitted. 
 
 " Inclosed I transmit the papers handed over to me by my predecessor. Since the 
 reception of your letter, I have endeavored to find Captain Foreacre, and ascertain some- 
 thing more, explaining what I was not conversant with in the transaction, but as his busi- 
 ness takes him away from the city, I have not as yet had an interview with him. I will 
 still seek occasion to find him, and give you all the information learned from him. You 
 will please find inclosed the names of the engine-stealers and bridge-burners who are con- 
 fined in the jail of this city. It is entirely out of my power to answer you as to 'why 
 fourteen of the engine thieves were respited while the others were executed, and whether 
 or not there is anything to justify a discrimination in their favor ?' as I am not informed 
 in relation to the proceedings of the court-martial that tried the men. 
 
 " I am, sir, 
 
 " Respectfully your obt. servt., 
 "G. W. Lee, 
 "Commanding Post, and Provost-Marshal."' 
 
 "List of Prisoners sent to Atlanta, Ga., June 13, 1862, from Knoxville, Tenn., by 
 command of Major-General E. Kirby Smith: 
 
 NAMES. RESIDENCE. CHARGES. 
 
 SPIES. 
 
 1. Wilson Brown Ohio. Court-martialled and sentenced. .Engine-stealing. 
 
 2. Marion Ross " " " " A 
 
 3. W. H. Campbell " 
 
 4. John Scott " 
 
 5. Perry G. Shadrach " 
 
 6. G. D. Wilson " 
 
 7. Samuel Slavens " 
 
 8. S. Robinson " 
 
 9. E. H. Mason " 
 
 10. Wm. Knight " 
 
 11. Robt. Buffins " " 
 
 12. Wm. Pettinger " 
 
 13. Captain David Fry Green Co., Tenn Bridge-burning and recruiting for 
 
 Federal army. 
 
 14. G. W. Barlow Washington Co., Tenn. .Obstructing railroad track. 
 
 15. Thos. McCoy Morgan Co., " 
 
 Peter Pierce Campbell Co., " Prisoners of war.— Federal sol- 
 John Barker Estill Co., " diers - 
 
 Bennet Powers Lincoln Co., " J 
 
A Daring Escape. 
 
 311 
 
 NAMES. RESIDENCE. CHARGES. 
 
 POLITICAL PRISONERS. 
 
 Ransom White Morgan Co., Tenn. I Citizens aiding the enemy. 
 
 John Walls Blount Co., " j^ Trying to go to Kentucky. 
 
 John Green Union Co., " I Rebellion 
 
 John Tompkins Washington Co., " J " 
 
 Henry Miller Sullivan Co., " . . .Suspected as a spy. 
 
 William Thompson Arrested at Bristol "* " " 
 
 " Respectfully submitted by order. 
 
 "Wm. M. Churchwell, 
 
 "Colonel, and Provost-Marshal." 
 
 List of P)-isoiwrs in Atlanta City Jail, September 16, 1S62. 
 
 M. J. Hawkins, 
 J. Parrott, 
 W. Bensinger, 
 A. Wilson, 
 E. H. Mason, 
 
 EXGIXE-STEALERS. 
 
 W. Knight, 
 W. Pettinger, 
 W. Reddick, 
 D. A. Dorsey, 
 J. K. Porter, 
 
 M. Wood, 
 W. W. Brown, 
 R. Bufman, 
 David Fry, 
 J. J. Barker. 
 
 T. McCoy, 
 B. Powers, 
 Jno. Green, 
 
 BRIDGE-BURNERS. 
 
 H. Mills, 
 G. D. Barlow, 
 P. Pierce, 
 Jno. Wollam. 
 
 Jno. Walls, 
 R. White, 
 J. Tompkins, 
 
 The seven death sentences were also enclosed, which were precisely 
 alike, and none of which gave the slightest information regarding those 
 who were spared. These lists also were equally indefinite. The mere 
 fact that we were charged with "engine-stealing" would hardly justify 
 the death penalty, even with the word " spies" interlined. But it might 
 require a court-martial, and this would have been to us the signal of 
 death. The reader must bear in mind, however, that we as yet knew 
 nothing of this save indirectly in a way to be stated hereafter. But Lee 
 made one more attempt to gain information and forwarded the result 
 to Richmond the next day. 
 
 " Headquarters, Atlanta, Ga., September 17, 1862. 
 
 " Hon. G. W. Randolph, Secretary of War, Richmond, Va. 
 
 " Sir, — I respectfully forward to you hereby all that I have been enabled to obtain 
 from my predecessor, Captain Foreacre. 
 
 " The documents relating to the cases, so far as I know anything about them, were 
 forwarded to you on yesterday. 
 
 " I am, sir, very respectfully, 
 
 " Your obedient servant, 
 
 "G. W. Lee, 
 "Commanding Post, and Provost- Marshal.'' 
 
312 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 "Atlanta, Ga., September 16, 1862. 
 
 "Hon. G. W. Randolph, Secretary of War, Richmond, Va. 
 
 "Dear Sir, — Your letter of September 11, 1862, to Major Lee, provost-marshal, 
 has been shown me by him, and, as far as I am acquainted with the matter, General Smith 
 only sent from Knoxville instructions and orders to have seven of them hung, which was 
 promptly attended to by myself. 
 
 "The remaining fourteen were reported to this office only for safe-keeping, — some 
 having been tried, but not sentenced, and others not tried. The only office which can 
 properly answer your inquiry is that of Major-General E. K. Smith. 
 
 " I have the honor to remain, 
 
 " Your obedient servant, 
 
 " G. I. FOREACRE." 
 
 The above letter from Capt. Foreacre is in error in saying that some 
 of us had been tried. It also contains one of the most heartless sentences 
 that ever came from rebel pen. "Gen. Smith only sent from Knoxville 
 instructions and orders to have seven of them hung, which was promptly 
 attended to by myself/' (Italics mine). 
 
 While this correspondence was pending Capt. Lee visited us in search 
 of information. We took the liberty of telling how our seven comrades 
 had been put to death without warning. He seemed shocked, and said 
 that he heartily disapproved such a proceeding, for which he was in no 
 way responsible, as he was not then in authority. He also told us that 
 he had been asked from Richmond to state the reasons for our being 
 dealt with more leniently than the others. Some of our numbers would 
 have gladly made up a new story, but the time was short and the case too 
 difficult. So they simply said that it was the judgment of the court that 
 we were not so much to blame as those who perished. The Marshal 
 listened, but did not seem satisfied, and it will be noticed that he makes 
 no reference to the statement of the prisoners, in his letter to the Sec- 
 retary of War. He promised to let us know what conclusion was reached 
 at Richmond, but never did so. Indeed, it was scarcely to be expected; 
 and the idea of an officer holding such a consultation with the men who 
 were at his mercy seems absurd. The next time we saw him was under 
 widely different circumstances. Whether Davis ever did obtain the in- 
 formation he desired as to why our lives were prolonged is doubtful. The 
 court-martial to which he was referred had long since dispersed, and pos- 
 sibly many of its members had fallen by Union bullets, while no record 
 of its proceedings have, so far, been discovered. But we received a few 
 days after sufficiently alarming information. 
 
 The visit of Lee convinced some of our party that it was time to act, 
 since if the rebel authorities had turned their attention again to us, we 
 had nothing to hope. But I was of another opinion. The difficulties of 
 an escape were so enormous that I judged only the feeling that we could 
 
A Daring Escape. 
 
 313 
 
 be saved in no other way would enable us to attack the guards with suffic- 
 ient desperation to secure success; and I was also convinced that no mode 
 of escape was feasible which did not involve the conquering of the guard. 
 That I was right was proved by the fact that in the actual attempt the 
 Tennesseeans and the other soldiers in the jail completely failed, though 
 they had been anxious for the attempt before the trial came. 
 
 Several circumstances conspired to end all hesitation. The jailer 
 looked at us with a great deal of compassion, and said to the soldiers in 
 the front room that he was very sorry for those Ohio boys, for he feared 
 they would all be hung. This was duly " telegraphed " to us. Then the 
 guard was strengthened and there was an appearance of unusual vigilance. 
 A solitary horseman was one day seen riding over the hill toward the jail. 
 We could not from our room see the gate, 
 and we waited with some interest to learn 
 whether he would ride past, but he did 
 not; after a little while he rode slowly back 
 the way he came with his head down as if 
 in deep study. We "telegraphed " to the 
 front room to see if they had noticed him. 
 It was some minutes before the answer 
 came, but when it did, it was like the knell 
 of doom. Geo. W. Walton, the taller of 
 the regulars confined there, wrote us a note 
 saying that the man came up to the gate, 
 and calling Turner out, had charged him 
 to keep a very sharp look-out on those 
 " engine-thieves," for orders had been re- 
 ceived from Richmond to have them all 
 court-martialed and hung. Walton and 
 his companions advised us to escape if we could, and promised to do 
 what they could to help us. This was great news indeed, and all contro- 
 versy as to escaping was ended. But how ? 
 
 As usual there were two classes of proposals — the one for secret work, 
 the other for open force. The first wished to try the same plan in sub- 
 stance that had been employed at Chattanooga; to saw off a few bars from 
 one of our windows with a knife which Wilson had, wait for a dark night, 
 and, making ropes of our blankets, descend, one by one, slip past the 
 guard, climb the high fence, and then hunt the way to the borders of the 
 Confederacy. My objections to this plan were obvious. We were liable 
 to be discovered in the cutting of the bars, which would be a slow process. 
 It might be some time before a dark night was found, for it was now in 
 October, and the weather was very fine; and in the meantime the court 
 might begin its deadly work, or irons be welded upon us as had been done 
 
 George W. Walton. 
 graph. 
 
 From a photo- 
 
314 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 with Andrews. If none of these obstacles arose, and we were ready to 
 start, it was almost certain that not more than one or two could get away 
 by this means. We had but two windows and they were closely watched. 
 There were seven guards on duty all the time, who were relieved every 
 two hours, and their vigilance directed toward us. It was by no means 
 likely that many persons could climb down a rope right from windows 
 thus watched, alight, and scale a fence in plain view, before the alarm was 
 given. I would have had no hope of success. 
 
 But in the other plan, we could not fail if every one did his exact duty, 
 and we were now so well acquainted that we had perfect confidence in 
 each other. It was simply to attack our foes in broad daylight. When 
 our food was brought in the afternoon, and the door opened we could rush 
 out, seizing and holding perfectly quiet the jailer and his assistant, threat- 
 ening them with death if they moved, unlocking all the doors so that we 
 might have the assistance of all the prisoners, and then charge upon the 
 seven soldiers below, dispossessing them of their muskets in the first rush; 
 and if this was done without noise or alarm, march them up into our room, 
 and gag them there. It was not likely, however, that we would be able 
 to keep everything quiet enough for this; in which case we were to run as 
 soon as an alarm was raised, for we knew that there was a strong reserve 
 close by, and did not feel able to reckon with any more than the seven 
 rebels on hand. In our own room there were fifteen men, of whom two, 
 Wood and Dorsey, had been sick so long that, though full of enthusiasm, 
 they could not promise to be efficient in a fray. There were four pris- 
 oners of war and a rebel deserter in the front room, and some ten or 
 twelve other prisoners in the remaining rooms, so that our force was 
 formidable in numbers, at least. But we did not base our plans on any 
 help outside of our own room, and the issue proved this to be wise. 
 
 In such an attack, the element of time and exact planning of every 
 man's work so that there is no confusion and hesitation, are of vital im- 
 portance. We arranged with the utmost nicety. Captain Fry was to begin 
 the movement, for he was the oldest, and we gave him the post of honor; I 
 was to stand by and help him with the jailer and the watchman Thoer, 
 if the latter was on hand as he usually was; probably I was given this 
 place from the correct view that with my poor eyes I would be of more 
 service in a scuffle in the hall than in the glaring light outside. Then 
 Buffum, who was as agile as a cat, was to snatch the keys, and, waiting 
 for nothing else, to open all the doors above. There were three, and the 
 fitting of keys from the bunch under such excitement was likely to make 
 this take some time. I think no one of us felt that Buffum had a desir- 
 able office. But it was advisable to have all the prisoners released if only 
 to distract the pursuit. All the others were arranged into two bands with 
 leaders, to slip down the stairway at the proper time and break out 
 
A Daring Escape. 3 1 5 
 
 on the guards at the front and rear doors simultaneously. Then quick- 
 ness, courage, and desperation were to be pitted against loaded muskets 
 and bayonets, and the issue left to the God of battles. 
 
 We had also chosen our comrades and routes. We were to travel in 
 pairs and in every direction. Captain Fry was to be my partner, and 
 all the rest considered that I was fortunate, for he would be at home in the 
 Cumberland mountains, toward which we were to journey. The intended 
 course was marked out for each couple and everything done to forward 
 the movement on which we believed depended our last chance of escaping 
 the gallows. We did not forget to make most earnest supplications in 
 prayer, and to vow, in the old-time manner, that we would render faithful 
 service to the Lord of Hosts if he would aid us in this great emergency. 
 
 It was afternoon when we received the intelligence which determined 
 our action and we could not very well be ready to start that day. So the 
 work was set for the following afternoon. We patched our shoes as 
 as we could, and made cloth moccasins to protect our feet, for many shoes 
 were worn out. We gave messages to each other beginning with the form, 
 " If you get out and I do not — '' for we could not tell who would be the 
 fortunate ones in the effort, or how many might fall. We had a strong 
 conviction of success, but whether seven guards would allow their muskets 
 to be taken without using bullet or bayonet against some of their assail- 
 ants with fatal effect, seemed more than .doubtful. I have made ready 
 for battle more than once, but never had so deep and solemn a realization 
 of the uncertainty of the issue as on this occasion. 
 
 The last night that we ever spent together was a very quiet one. We 
 sung but little, — only the usual number of hymns in our worship. But 
 we talked late and thoughtfully. We were never all to meet again in this 
 world, and the shadow of the separation was already upon us. 
 
 The next day was long and tedious. All our usual exercises had lost 
 their zest and we could do little but discuss in low tones the coming effort. 
 We would not risk an attack in the morning, for that would have given 
 our enemies all day to search for us. It was far better to wait for evening, 
 even if the day seemed well-nigh endless. Slowly the sun rose up, reached 
 the meridian and disappeared behind the jail. We watched the shadow 
 slowly moving up the hill opposite our window till it had well-nigh reached 
 the line on the summit that usually marked our supper-time. The hour 
 was come ! We shook hands with a strong, lingering clasp, for we 
 knew not how many of us might be cold in death before the stars came 
 out. Captain Fry, who was tender-hearted as a child, wept at the parting. 
 He had two coats and as he had immediate use for one only, he loaned 
 the other to me. It was a wonderful boon, for I was nearly destitute of 
 clothing. Everything that we felt ought to be taken we secured about us, 
 so as not to be in the way in the coming struggle. We still had on hand 
 
3 16 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 a lot of books belonging to the preacher who had sent them in not long 
 before. We had not dared to return them for fear of arousing suspic- 
 ion, and I carefully piled them in the corner, and wrote him a note thank- 
 ing him for the use of them. I also wrote a few words of presentation 
 and gratitude in the " Pilgrim's Progress," one of the three books I had pur- 
 chased in the prison, as the other two were fully as many as I wished to 
 take with me in the desperate race for life. There was nothing more to 
 do, and we sat around in rather uneasy suspense waiting for the coming 
 of the jailer with the servants to bring our food. 
 
 At length the noise of shuffling feet and the voices of the colored wom- 
 en who carried in our provision was heard in the hall — a sound always 
 welcome, for we were hungry enough to make the coming of our miserable 
 dinner a great event. The door was unlocked — only one was kept fasten- 
 ed in the day-time now — our food was handed in and the door locked as 
 usual, while the company moved on to give rations to the other prisoners. 
 We did not wish to make the attack until the slender morsel of food was 
 eaten or secured, as it was too valuable to be neglected. With great sat- 
 isfaction we had noticed that the cross old watchman Thoer was absent. 
 It so happened that he had been called away that day, and his place had 
 not been supplied. So far as I remember this was the only time that he 
 failed to be at his post, and Marshal Lee blames Turner severely for com- 
 ing to us without some helper.. It was not less fortunate for Thoer than 
 for us that he was not present ! We ate a few bites of the food and 
 secured the rest: we were ready. 
 
 Again we heard the shuffling feet in the hall as the waiters returned. 
 For a moment I felt a sharp knife-like pang shoot to my heart. So keen 
 was it, that I thought for a moment that my physical strength was about 
 to fail in this time of sore need — something that had never happened, or 
 even been feared before, for always in the presence of danger I had 
 possessed more than usual power. But in an instant it passed away, and 
 I looked about to see if all were at their post. A glance was enough to 
 show that there would be no flinching. The men looked pale but their 
 teeth were firmly set, and they were leaning slightly forward like a horse 
 straining on the bridle. If there was any fear it was that they would strike 
 even too soon. As for Captain Fry, whom I had seen weeping a few 
 moments before, he was perfectly calm and his face wore a pleasant 
 smile. 
 
 As the jailer unlocked and opened the door for the bread-pans to be 
 passed out, Fry stepped forward in such a manner that it could not be 
 closed, and said very quietly as if it were the most natural thing in the 
 world : 
 
 "A pleasant evening, Mr. Turner." 
 
 We had no thought of hurting the old man, if it could possibly be 
 
A Daring Escape. 
 
 317 
 
 avoided, and hoped y .o frighten him into surrendering and giving up the 
 
 s without any alarm. 
 
 " Yes, rather pleasant," responded he in a dazed and bewildered man- 
 ner. He could not understand what Fry had come out there for. 
 
 The action of the next few moments was so quick and under s 
 fever of excitement that accounts of both words and deeds vary wic 
 I have reconciled them as far as I can, not always following my own re 
 lections when the preponderance of evidence is strongly against me. 
 
 4 " We are going to take a little walk this evening, — we are going out of 
 here,''* continued Fry standing close to him, and looking in fa 
 the first symptom of a motion. I was by his side equally watchful. There 
 was no fear of an alarm being 
 given by the colored women. They 
 were frightened nearly white, but 
 were our friends, and had enough 
 of their wits about them to remain 
 silent. 
 
 Turner seemed undecided. 
 "How about the guards?" he 
 said in a feeble tone. We were 
 nearly all in the entry now, for 
 there had been a slow, almost un- 
 conscious edging forward, and half 
 a dozen low, quick voices an- 
 swered, " We'll attend to the 
 guard, Mr. Turner." 
 
 "Well, you can go then," he 
 said trembling, while his face 
 seemed to grow even whiter, for 
 our looks were not pleasant. 
 
 " Well, give us the keys, then, and you'll not be hurt, said Fry, while 
 Buffum reached out his hand to take them. 
 
 The action seemed to rouse Turner like an electric spark, 
 can't do that," he said, and then sprang back, and opened his mouth in 
 the cry, 44 Guar — " when my hand closed over his mouth, and stifled the 
 incipient alarm. It was scarcely fair, but in a moment the three of us 
 were upon him; Fry had clasped him round the body and arms in no 
 gentle embrace, Buffum had wrested away his keys, and was off lii 
 shot and unlocking the doors as if his life depended upon it, while my 
 hand had effectually stopped all noise. He bit my finger with all his 
 might, but the teeth were not sharp enough to do any real injury, and the 
 other bands were gliding down stairs. 
 
 Buffum unlocked all the doors easilv till he came to the last one, in 
 
i8 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 which were the four Union soldiers and the rebel deserter. Not one in 
 the other rooms dared come forth ! But the deserter was intensely 
 anxious. He encouraged Buffum saying " Don't hurry, it will come in a 
 moment." Finally it yielded, and the poor fellow flung himself out like 
 a shot from a cannon, and was soon in the front of the flight; but the 
 four others remained inside. 
 
 One of the points about which there is a little difference o\ opinion 
 among us is whether the attack on the guard below was not a few seconds 
 too quick — a most natural error, under the circumstances. \l all the 
 doors could have been first unlocked, and all who were willing to- go have 
 been ready, the jailor bound and gagged, and the whole number, led by 
 
 those who had been appointed 
 for the work, had burst upon the 
 guard together, it is possible 
 that the victory would have been 
 more decisive, and the number 
 of escapes larger. But Knight 
 thought, as he was gliding cau- 
 tiously down the stairway, that 
 there was a movement in the 
 group of guards by the front 
 gate indicating alarm. In this 
 case the attack could not be 
 delayed, and it was made with 
 surpassing boldness and success. 
 Porter and Bensinger led at 
 the back door. The former 
 grabbed the gun of a guard that 
 stood near, and jerked so hard 
 that the guard suddenly letting 
 go, Porter fell flat, but was on his feet in a moment. Bensinger caught 
 the sentinel who was disarmed and held him perfectly quiet. Another 
 enemy was in the corner of the yard, and, seeing the rush, brought his 
 gun up, but before he could take aim, Porter's musket had covered him, 
 and he was emphatically and briefly warned that any movement would 
 forfeit his life. The third guard in the back yard was at once overpow- 
 ered and knocked down, though not seriously injured, and in a moment 
 the victory was completely won in this quarter. It was time, for matters 
 had not gone as well in the front yard. 
 
 Knight and Brown went down the stairway as softly as cats, but the 
 passage behind them was filled for a little time with those who were to 
 make the attack at the back door, which left them without support, two 
 men against four, and the latter armed. But they did not for a moment 
 
 Wm, Bensinger. From a war-time photograph. 
 
Seizins '-he Guard. 
 
320 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 hesitate though the guards were, unfortunately, not near the door. 
 Knight darted on the nearest, who was by the fence, and as he was bring- 
 ing the gun down to a charge, Knight seized it with his left hand and 
 struck its owner so powerfully with his right that the gun was instantly re- 
 leased. Brown had dealt with another in an equally effective manner and 
 reinforcements for the prisoners were now coming; but two other guards 
 who were close to the gate, instead of standing their ground, ran out and 
 raised a great outcry. Wilson, Dorsey, and others, threw some loose 
 bricks which happened to be handy, after them, and prepared to charge 
 out through the gate, when Knight heard the running of the reserve guard up 
 the road, and flinging away his musket gave the word, " Boys, we've got 
 to get out of this;" then hurrying through the hall and down to the lower 
 corner of the yard, was in a moment to the top of the fence, being the 
 first over, but was closely followed by the others. The fence was nine or 
 ten feet high and was no slight obstacle, but it was soon passed and then 
 followed a most desperate and exciting chase. 
 
 All of this took but a moment. The negro waiters had kept perfect- 
 ly quiet, looking on the proceedings with the greatest interest, and only 
 beginning to scream when the noise outside convinced them that they 
 might as well contribute their share. Buffum had just succeeded in open- 
 ing the last door, and flinging it wide with an impatient, "There now," 
 when the thrilling outcry from below warned him that his own departure 
 must be no longer delayed. Fry and myself had been engaged in secur- 
 ing the jailer, who though old, was powerful, and fought vigorously, but 
 had not finished, when we were warned by the uproar that all thought of 
 a quiet departure was at an end, and that there was no longer a motive 
 in holding on to Turner. We all rushed down stairs as best we could, 
 well knowing that we would now be last in the flight, which was not the 
 post of safety. The deserter passed us all like a tiger on the leap — I 
 never saw such speed in a narrow place — and getting to the back door 
 found two guards awaiting him with bayonets at the charge. He seized 
 one in each hand, cutting himself severely, but flinging them aside so 
 forcibly that the men were very nearly overthrown, and then with the same 
 swiftness continued over the fence, and on to the woods, soon being in 
 advance of all the fugitives. I learned that he escaped to Washington, 
 but months after returning south secretly to visit his family, was captured, 
 recognized, and hanged. 
 
 Buffum followed after him and got over the fence without difficulty, 
 but though a very brave man and a hard fighter, he was a poor runner. 
 One rebel who was quite swift-footed kept right after him, gaining con- 
 tinually, and threatening to shoot him if he did not stop. To this Buffum 
 paid no attention, for a running man has an unsteady hand and an un- 
 certain aim, but he soon stopped because of utter exhaustion, just as the 
 
A Daring Escape. 321 
 
 man overtook him. Now Buffum thought it the right time to try his 
 "Yankee wit;" so he threw himself down and said, " I am so done out 
 that I can go no further; you run on and catch that fellow," pointing to 
 a fugitive running a short distance ahead. But the man saw the design 
 and with a great oath declared that he had him now and meant to keep 
 him. Poor Buffum was allowed a very brief time to rest, and then was 
 marched back again to the prison. I have scarcely a doubt that if he 
 had not waited to unlock the doors he would have made good his own 
 escape. 
 
 Captain Fry and myself were close together in going down the stairs, 
 he being a little in advance. At a glance he saw there was no chance in 
 the front yard — the way we had intended to take — and at once turned to 
 the back door, which was left open by the passage of the rebel deserter. 
 He got over the wall with little effort, but finding himself chased as Buffum 
 had been, he used a little strategy. A good many shots were being fired 
 in all directions, and he suddenly threw up his hands and fell flat. Those 
 who were following him passed on after unwounded game, and when the 
 way was clear he arose and resumed his course. He was seen again and 
 had a most desperate chase, but reached the shelter of the friendly woods. 
 Wilson and Wood in their account written from Pensacola pronounced 
 him killed, and for a long time his death was firmly believed in. But he 
 succeeded in reaching Kentucky in safety, although his trip took more 
 than two months, — longer than any of the others. He journeyed north-east 
 through Georgia into North Carolina, then into East Tennessee, and finally 
 across a corner of Virginia into the Union lines in Kentucky. During 
 most of this time he travelled by night and hid in the woods and moun- 
 tains by day. For twenty-one days at a time he was not in a house. 
 These hardships almost completely wrecked him physically, but he recov- 
 ered, reentered to the Union Army, became a colonel, and rendered most 
 efficient service to the close of the war. 
 
 At no time in all my southern experience did I find defective vision to 
 be such a dreadful misfortune as just now. My eyes were easily dazzled 
 by a sudden increase of light, and as I came out of the obscurity into the 
 broad light, for some seconds I could scarcely see at all. In this interval 
 I was parted from Fry by running to the front door according to our 
 original plan. There were two frightened guards in the gate tossing their 
 guns about and seeming not to know what they should do. These were 
 not dangerous looking and I ran up to them — for now the power of seeing 
 had come back; but just as I was about darting out of the gate, I saw 
 the stream of guards outside. They called on me to surrender, but I was 
 not ready for that and hurried back into the yard. A sentinel tried to 
 shoot me at point-blank range, but fortunately, his gun failed to go off. 
 I got back into the jail and now started out the back way — the course I 
 21 
 
322 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 should have taken at first. There were a number of guards in the back 
 yard by this time, but in the confusion I got through them, and to the 
 top of the fence. What was my dismay to see a considerable number of 
 self-possessed soldiers outside waiting with lifted guns to shoot any one 
 whose head might appear above the fence. I jumped very quickly down 
 on the inside. One hope yet remained. I ran into the building and out 
 at the front door, thinking that now the front gate might not be guarded, 
 and that in this least likely way I might slip through. But it was vain; 
 a large number of soldiers were on the ground and they were being care- 
 fully posted. I saw that the first panic and all the advantages of surprise 
 were over. I ran back into the jail to try the back door once more, but 
 a sentinel was now standing at it and several soldiers followed me into the 
 building. I did not care whether they fired or not, for I now utterly de- 
 spaired. I went up the stairway, the guards not molesting me, and 
 looked out at the chase which was continuing over the adjacent hills. 
 
 It was a wild and exciting spectacle. Company after company of sol- 
 diers came up. The bells of the city were ringing, and shots were being 
 fired rapidly, while loud commands and screams were mingled. I feared 
 that many of our number were or soon would be killed. Then I left 
 the window and went to the front room where the prisoners of war 
 were, and to my inexpressible surprise found that they had not gone out 
 of their room at all ! They said that there was too much risk in it — that 
 it would not be possible for any one to get off. 
 
 Parrott and Reddick were captured inside the prison yard and Buffum 
 outside. Bensinger, who had been so gallant in the struggle in the jail- 
 yard, had a fearful -experience afterward. After the first race for the 
 woods he was discovered by some men with dogs. For some three hours 
 they pressed him sorely. He could get out of sight of the men, but the 
 hounds clung to his trail, like bloodhounds as they were ! When wearied 
 almost to death, he found a stream of water, and by running for a long 
 distance in that, was able at last to get away from them. But he was ut- 
 terly exhausted in this long and critical chase, and, being alone, was in no 
 fit condition for the terrible journey that lay before him. 
 
 The next evening he went to the negro quarters on a plantation and 
 was received by the slaves with the sympathy they were always prepared 
 to extend to fugitives. But the planter also saw his approach, and, coming 
 unawares upon Bensinger, revolver in hand, forced his surrender. A 
 messenger sent to Atlanta brought a company of cavalry very promptly, 
 and we had the melancholy pleasure of welcoming back our comrade. 
 
 Mason was brought in shortly after, and the account stands: — six recap- 
 tured, and eight of our own party, with two others — Capt. Fry and the de- 
 serter — escaped. This was a better result than we had any good right to 
 anticipate, when planning the attempt. l 
 
A Daring Escape. 
 
 323 
 
 The most lamentable part of the story was the case of Barlow, a 
 young East Tennessee soldier, who alone attempted to go with us. He 
 was only 18, but brave and very amiable. No harm came to him in the 
 fight, but in jumping down from the fence he broke his leg just above 
 the ancle, and was dragged back to his cell in a very rough manner. No 
 attention was paid to him till the next morning, and very little then. He 
 died from the injury after enduring great suffering. 
 
 Flight to the'Woods. 
 
 From the window where I was I had a good view of the proceedings 
 below. In a short time all the force of the place, including a regiment of 
 cavalry, was drawn up in front of the jail. I heard Col. Lee directing the 
 pursuit. He was in a towering passion, and shouted out his orders in a 
 very angry tone. Said he, " Don't take one of the villains alive. Shoot 
 them down and let them lie in the woods." He ordered pickets to be 
 placed at the ferries of the Chattahoochee, along the railroads and at all 
 cross rods. I was glad to hear such arrangement's, for these were the 
 
324 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 very places we had promised to avoid. The following report 1 written a 
 month afterward, gives the Commander's views of his own success in the 
 pursuit. He is as much mistaken as to outside sympathy in any effective 
 form as in regard to the number of killed and wounded. It is marvelous, 
 considering all the firing, that not one of our party was hurt at all ! The 
 only life lost was that of poor Barlow in jumping down from the fence. 
 
 "Atlanta, Ga., November 18, 1862. 
 "Clifton H. Smith, Asst. Adj. Gen., Charleston, S. C. 
 
 " Sir : I have the honor to enclose the report of prisoners now confined at this post, 
 as requested in your communication of the 1 5th instant. I take leave respectfully to remark 
 that when I took charge of this post I found the bridge-burners and engine-thieves confined 
 here in the jail of the county, under a contract made by General E. K. Smith. My force 
 being limited, I could not put a very large force at the jail building, but immediately placed 
 a much stronger force than had usually been stationed there. Notwithstanding, they were 
 enabled, as I have every reason to believe, from outside influences, which I was unable to 
 counteract by the force then at (my) control, to make their escape. 
 
 " I found out afterwards that the jailer, contrary to my oft-repeated orders, went, alone 
 and unarmed, into the room in which they were confined, and being immediately overpowered, 
 13 of them succeeded in making their escape. Three of these were, after their escape, 
 killed by my guard, and one or two wounded. One of them was afterward recovered, and 
 reconfined. I immediately made arrangements to have them all removed to suitable barracks, 
 and a much superior building as regards strength, and in a more central part of the city, where 
 I now have them all properly and strongly guarded. 
 
 "There is no blame attaching to the guard. The escape was owing in part to the 
 fact that the jailer, as I above remarked, went in improperly, and I think in part to the fact 
 that they had sympathizers outside. I made long and diligent search for these prisoners, 
 but from the unusual facilities afforded and the great number of sympathizers, I was una- 
 ble to recapture them all. There were no papers turned over to me by my predecessors, 
 with the exception of the proceedings of a general court-martial which sat at Chattanooga, 
 which papers were all forwarded to the Secretary of War by his own orders, said papers 
 referring to those who were executed. 
 
 " I am, General, very respectfully, your obedient servant, 
 
 "G. W. Lve, 
 "Commanding Tost and Provost-Marshal." 
 
 " r.S.— I will simply add that the facts above stated were duly reported through Major 
 General Jones to the War Department." 
 
 All night long the guard talked over their adventures. There was a 
 hammock belonging to one of the prisoners in the front room, and this 
 he kindly permitted me to occupy. It was suspended right before the 
 window, and I could hear and see much that was going on. The guards 
 had their reserve around a camp-fire close by, and I could hear their dis- 
 cussion of their parts in the affray. Generally they lauded their own 
 bravery to the skies, telling how they had served the prisoners who had 
 broken out upon them. Occasionally, one who had not been present 
 
 1 War Reports, Series I., Vol. X., Part 1, p. 639. 
 
A Daring Escape. 325 
 
 then, would suggest that it did not show a great deal of bravery to let 
 unarmed men snatch their guns from them, but such hinted slanders were 
 always received with the contempt they deserved and the work of self- 
 praise went on. One wondered at the speed of the Yankees who had been 
 kept in prison so long. Another of a philosophical turn of mind ac- 
 counted for it by saying that they had received so much practice in run- 
 ning away in all the battles they had fought, that it was no wonder they 
 were fleet of foot ! This sally received prodigious applause ! 
 
 This was a doleful night. As I heard one after another of the guards 
 tell how he had shot one of the prisoners, how another had been wounded 
 and had no doubt crawled off somewhere to die, and speak of the great 
 preparation for the search, it did seem very doubtful whether any would 
 survive. And my own prospect was very disheartening. 
 
 " Sadly I thought of the morrow." 
 
 The guards were not slow in saying that the two or three who had been 
 captured would be hanged at once. I knew that they did not have any 
 more real knowledge on the subject than I had; but confident opinions 
 are not without their weight. And n this case my own opinion was to 
 the same effect. The startling news which had precipitated our desperate 
 venture was vividly recalled. There was no reason that the feeble rem- 
 nant of our band should not now receive the full punishment intended, 
 and it was to the last degree unlikely that opportunity for other escapes 
 would be afforded. The death which for six months had stared us in the 
 face, and which had been so strangely averted up to this time, would not 
 be much longer delayed. And such a death ! It was inconceivably hor- 
 rible as looked at in the darkness of the night when the other prisoners, who 
 did not share my danger, had sunk to rest, — for they were only " prison- 
 ers of war !" There was no vision of glory now to hide the monster death 
 from view or wreathe him in flowers. There were no eyes of friends to 
 behold the last struggle, and sure to give sympathy if nothing more — 
 only ignominy and darkness, beyond which no loving thought might ever 
 pierce ! But the chill horror of the scaffold and the thought of the heart- 
 less jeering crowd rose before me only for a moment, when a thrill of 
 sweetness and a strange tender joy came to my heart. I remembered that 
 I had a Friend who knew all about it; that I was not alone, but had given 
 myself for life or death to one who never forsakes. Almost for the first 
 time, some of the deep emotional experiences of religion became mine. 
 I knew that I was not as I had been on other occasions when the 
 thought of death had been brought before me. If I had to walk through 
 the valley of the shadow of death, I would not be alone. I looked out 
 into the clear night and up at the stars, and their beauty seemed warm 
 and loving. I knew I had a home and a life which no malice of the en- 
 emy on the morrow could deprive me of. 
 
326 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 The next morning the jailer put me back in the room I had occupied 
 with the remainder of my comrades. I was much amused when he told 
 me that a man had put his hand over his mouth and nearly smothered 
 him, but he added with great seeming satisfaction, " I bit his finger ter- 
 ribly, and gave the rascal a mark he will carry to his grave." However, 
 he had not bitten as severely as he supposed, as I had received only a 
 slight scratch that healed in a week or two. I had always been rather a 
 favorite with him, and he had no suspicion that I was the guilty person, 
 as his fright had prevented him from observing anything closely. He 
 spoke in strong complaint of the ingratitude of our companions, saying 
 that he had been kind to them, and this was the return he got for it. 
 While we remained with him he watched more closely, though he sup- 
 posed he was flattering us by saying that he had no doubt the men who 
 had gone off were much worse than we. 
 
CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 IN CAVE AND MOUNTAIN. 
 
 SOME time in the forenoon several officers came to see us in no mild 
 humor, and one roughly demanded the course our boys intended 
 to travel. I had no delicacy whatever about giving the information; 
 I even took a good deal of pleasure in telling him that they had said that 
 Atlanta was in the middle of what was left of the Confederacy, and that 
 they were going to travel toward the outside ! The officer was so well 
 satisfied with this information that he asked no more questions ! 
 
 But it was a herculean task upon which our brave boys had entered, 
 and my statement to the Marshal was literally correct, though it could be 
 of little use to him. I cannot look back upon what they did without think- 
 ing that in dangers encountered and obstacles overcome, the proudest ex- 
 ploits of Livingstone or Stanley were not superior. The following sketches 
 show a vast advance on their part in skill as travellers, when compared 
 with the attempted escapes six months before. Then, all sooner or later 
 failed. Our long discussions and planning had borne good fruit. 
 
 A whole volume would be required for the adventures in detail of these 
 different parties, but some brief account seems needful for the complete- 
 ness of our story. The different narratives have been furnished me for 
 publication by the parties themselves, or are condensed and revised from 
 accounts published by them, some very near the time of the return of the 
 fugitives. The story in each case was of such extraordinary character that 
 local newspapers were glad of the privilege of laying it before their readers. 
 These different accounts have been carefully compared, and any para- 
 graphs which have only passing or local interest have been omitted. 
 
 The first story is that of our engineers, and is furnished by Knight, with 
 a few additional items by his companion, Brown. They were the fore- 
 most of the whole party in the run for the woods, as they had been in at- 
 tacking the guard. Knight says: 
 
 " We started for the woods that were about a mile distant. We ran through gardens 
 or anything else that came in the way, kicking the pickets off several garden fences as the 
 easiest way to get over them. To say that we were tired out when we reached the woods 
 does not half express our condition. The woods was but narrow, and we only stopped 
 there long enough to catch our wind, and then pressed on again. Mason, Dorsey and 
 
;28 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 Hawkins were now with us. We next entered a big field, in the middle of which was a 
 deep ravine with brush grown up in it. Here we rested and took our bearings, and then 
 travelled on. Mason now began to get sick, but we worked him along till dark ; then 
 through the night we moved along slowly, secreting ourselves a good share of the time. 
 
 ' ' During the day we hid, but some men caused us to change our position once or 
 twice to avoid them. The second night we also made but little progress on account of 
 Mason's sickness, and after hiding all day again, we still found him no better. We held 
 a consultation, Mason urging us to leave him to his fate and save ourselves. But we de- 
 cided not to leave him in the woods, at any rate." 
 
 (The fidelity with which one member of the party would stick to anoth- 
 er under the most perilous circumstances finds many illustrations. But 
 it was not necessary that Dorsey and Hawkins as well as the other two 
 
 should share the fate of Mason. 
 Besides, it had been resolved to 
 travel in couples, and this party 
 was too large.) 
 
 ' ' We selected a house that was on 
 a little cross-road between two main 
 roads about a mile apart, and with woods 
 near. So Brown and I went to the house 
 and asked for lodging, telling the man 
 that one of our number was sick. He 
 did not wish to keep us, but we told him 
 that we were going to stay, as we could 
 go no further. We thought it best to 
 tell him that we had broke jail in Atlanta, 
 and were part of the so-called ' engine- 
 thieves.' This made him still less will- 
 ing to kee.p us, as he said that he was 
 already suspected for being a Union 
 man. But as we insisted, and told him 
 that he might inform any one who called 
 of our character, he yielded and gave us 
 our supper. Mason was put to bed, and 
 we staid up with him part of the night, and then went to bed ourselves and had a good 
 sleep. We had not yet determined what to do, but we ate our breakfast in a back kitchen 
 and then went into the large house to get our hats, which had been left there. Just then 
 three men walked in. They talked a little time about the weather and the war, and we 
 began to edge toward the door. They asked us if we had not broken jail in Atlanta ? We 
 told them that we had." (Was this strange candor desperation? or was it because there 
 were only three questioners?) " Then they advised us to surrender, saying that the fer- 
 ries and roads were all guarded, and that part of our comrades had been shot down in the 
 woods, and that they had come to take us. Brown said : ' No, we won't ; now you see if 
 we do.' We jumped out of the back door, and made for the neighboring wood, jumping 
 the fence and running like two deer ; they ran out at the front door and round the end of 
 the house, calling, ' Halt, halt,' but we did not halt. We had no choice but to abandon 
 Mason, who was taken back to Atlanta the same day. We undertook to cut across the 
 road to get in behind them, as we feared to cross the open plantation ; but we failed and 
 had to take the risk. The old fellow with whom we had stayed turned his hounds loose 
 
 Elihu H. Mason. From a war-time photograph. 
 
In Cave and Mountain. 
 
 329 
 
 and put them on our trail. We had a big hill to go down and then one to go up before we 
 could reach the woods. We put in our best licks, and could hear the hounds coming 
 their best. We got down the hill and across the flat, and were climbing the hill, when we 
 saw that the hounds were about to overtake us, and we prepared for battle by stopping in 
 a stony place and getting a pile of rocks ready. We waited for them to come close up, 
 and took them at short range. We rolled them down the hill ; and then, as the Southern- 
 ers used to say after a battle, ' We won the victory, but we evacuated the ground :' for by 
 
 
 Victory over the Bloodhounds. 
 
 this time we could see our three 
 callers coming around the road 
 near by, on horseback, to get 
 ahead of us. We got to the woods 
 as soon as possible, and when we 
 were out of sight, changed our 
 course so as to get away from the 
 horsemen. They got part of their 
 hounds rallied so that they would 
 follow along and howl on our 
 track, but they could not be made 
 to close up on us any more. After 
 a while we would see those horse- 
 men heading *us off again, and 
 then we would cut in another direction, and the hounds would give them our course again. 
 About noon we came to a small stream of water. We plunged into that, and would stoop 
 down and take up our hands full of water, and drink as we ran. We kept in the bed of that 
 stream for a couple of hours, and then the hounds lost track of us. Soon after we reached 
 Stone Mountain, about eighteen miles east of Atlanta, and went on the north side of it 
 and concealed ourselves in the grass till dark, when we picked out the North Star and 
 travelled by it. 
 
 " For twenty days we travelled by night and hid by day. Each day, for several days, 
 
330 Daring- and Suffering. 
 
 we could see them after us, sometimes with dogs. For six days after we left Mason we were 
 without a bite to eat save what the woods furnished, such as nuts, bark, buds, &C. < >n 
 the seventh day we were going along a little stream that had willows on both sides, and 
 which ran through a field we wished to cross, as there were mountains on the other side, 
 and we thought we could get on their slope and be travelling in the day-time. We had 
 great good fortune here, for we found two ears of corn on the bank and a flock of geese in 
 the creek, one of which we captured by means of the corn, and then getting into the moun- 
 tains, we commenced to pick our goose. If anybody ever picked a goose without scalding, 
 they know what a kind of job we had ! When we got tired, we took each a leg and pulled 
 it in two ! then we went along eating our raw goose, taking first a bite of it, then of corn. 
 That goose lasted several days ! 
 
 "On the tenth day we reached the Chattahoochee River. There was a rail fence 
 alongside of the woods, and we took two large rails, crossed them near one end, lashed 
 them fast with bark, and putting our clothes on the highest end, we floated at the 
 other till we got across. We took a good sleep in the thick cane -break on the other 
 side. 
 
 " The next thing of importance to us was an orchard from which all the good apples 
 had been picked ; but we ate and carried away as many of the poor sour ones as we could. 
 We also got some strippings of tobacco that had been left in a field alongside. 
 
 " The same evening we came to a drove of small pigs and began to figure for one. 
 Finally I stood behind a tree with a club ; Brown bit off little pieces of apple and pitched 
 to the pigs ; and soon one little fellow commenced to pick up the pieces ; then Brown 
 kept working backward till he passed the tree where I stood, and when the pig followed 
 up I shot him with my stick ! Previous to this we found an iron strap that had fastened 
 a shovel to its handle, and one part of it had been worn thin. This we rubbed up a little 
 on a stone and it made a very good butcher knife. We split the pig, and with each a half, 
 ran up the side of the mountain, and waited till dark for a wonderful feast ! We could 
 see over the farm where there was a fire burning out in a back field, and we went there 
 and roasted the pig most of the night. Then we had one of those feasts you read about ! 
 That pig lasted us till we struck the Hiawassee River in the corner of North Carolina. 
 Here we had thought we could run a boat down by night and hide in the day-time. But 
 when we saw the river we changed our mind, for it was a swift stream, full of great rocks, 
 where we could not have run a canoe by daylight. But we tried to cross and each picked 
 out a rock that we intended to reach. I plunged in and missed my rock, as the current 
 swept my feet away while I tried to put my hands on it. I looked to see what had be- 
 come of Brown after I had got on a flat stone much further down the river than I intended. 
 He was sitting on a stone laughing at me, though I did not see where the laugh came in. 
 He asked me to wait and see if he could get that far down ! He started, and landed far 
 below me, and did not feel so much like laughing ! 
 
 " But the tug of war came when we were on the other side, for now we had to cro^s 
 the mountains which we had been travelling lengthwise before — mountains ' it took two 
 men and a boy to see to the top of !' It was so rough that we were four days going eight 
 miles. 
 
 "In a deep mountain valley beside a river we met two men armed to the teeth. We 
 all stopped as if we had been shot, but quickly moved on again. We simply spoke when 
 we met, and all seemed glad to get by without anything more to do with each other. 
 Soon we came to a small log cabin, the door of which was fast. We waited a long time 
 to see if anybody came, and as none did, we concluded to investigate it. Brown stood 
 guard, and I climbed down the wide outside chimney, and found nothing inside but two 
 ears of corn. I went up the ladder and there was a bed all made up ready for a person to 
 get in. I turned down the covers and found a rifle and all the furniture but powder: and 
 
In Cave and Mountain. 
 
 33* 
 
 as there was none of that I did not care to take it. But I carried the two ears of corn out 
 of the chimney with me. There was fire in some of the stumps on the mountains and we 
 roasted the corn, and that was our supper. We went down the river a little further and 
 camped for the night. 
 
 " The next morning we continued down the river, making good progress, for now the 
 trail was better ; when suddenly, around a sharp bend, we came to quite a large house 
 with two men sitting on the porch. We concluded to go up to them and ask how far it 
 was to Cleveland, and maybe we could get something to eat. When we hailed and asked, 
 
 
 '■«Jt;S 
 
 '^V^^if^' 
 
 
 Brown and Knight Capturing a Pig. 
 
 one of the men came down to us, and told us it was sixty miles. Then we asked for some 
 dinner, telling him that we were sick soldiers. He said we could have some dinner, but 
 for his part he was opposed to the war. We were, too ! 
 
 " ^ e g ot some water and some soap, which improved our appearance a good deal, 
 and finally dinner was ready. There were two ladies, one old and the other young The 
 old lady was one of the kind that do a good deal of thinking and say just what they think. 
 After we were down at the table, she said she wished the Yankees would get there, so 
 that they could get some Lincoln coffee. Then I said that I wished so, too. Then she 
 accused us directly of being Yankees ourselves, and as we concluded that those two men 
 could not arrest us, anyway, we said that we were Union soldiers, and belonged to the 
 
332 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 party called ' engine-thieves.' They had all heard of that raid, and now made us welcome 
 indeed ! They invited us to stay a week and rest up. We were willing, if we could be 
 secreted somewhere. They told us that they could hide us where the ' First Great Rebel ' 
 could not find us. I told them that was just where I wanted to go! 
 
 " We had a good time, being kept in the back room during the afternoon. They 
 put a large dog out on picket, and we told them army stories and sung songs till dark. 
 Finally the dog barked, and then stopped. They told us not to be uneasy, as the dog's 
 master was coming. They told him whom they had in the back room, and he came in 
 and took us by the hands, and laughed and cried, and told us some hard tales about his 
 being imprisoned because he was for the Union. 
 
 " It was now settled that we should stay for a few days. A large basket of grub was 
 
 ^< 
 
 The Fugitives Entering a Cave. 
 
 prepared, and their boy, pretending to be going coon-hunting, made ready a large torch. 
 We were to follow a short distance behind, with quilts and provisions. We first went 
 down the river, and then turned up the mountain and went up, up, till I thought we 
 would never get to the top. We turned into another ravine, and again went up, up, till 
 we came to a solid wall across our ravine. It looked as if the top of the mountain had 
 slid down and barred the passage. Our guide turned a little to the left, and among the 
 bushes he got down and showed us a hole big enough to crawl in. He entered with his 
 torch and we followed. There was a good-sized room in the cave, and he said we could 
 have all the fire we wanted, and hallo as loud as we pleased without danger. It did look 
 as if the Evil One would have quite a task to find us here. Then he gave us countersigns 
 and promised to come again, and left us to enjoy our good fortune alone. We began 
 to eat the provisions brought along, and continued till it was nearly gone. We would eat 
 
In Cave and Mountain. 333 
 
 and lie down, but get hungry again before going to sleep, and eat some more. Finally 
 we quit lest our friend should not come back in time ; but he did, and brought plenty of 
 food with him. 
 
 " For five days we were fed and rested in this safe retreat ; then our kind friend took 
 us down again to the river and gave us a guide whom we followed over the mountains. 
 After a long time I noticed a light in the woods and that he was making for it. There 
 we found an old house standing alone, and surrounded by the forests. When we got to 
 the door, my guide opened it, and to my surprise it was full of men. They told us to come 
 in, for we were among friends. We had a good hand-shake all around, and then one old 
 man asked us if we had any money. We told him we had not. He said that our looks 
 showed that we had no clothes, and turning to the company, he said, ' We must get them 
 clothes and money, for men cannot travel without them. ' We were taken to a barn and 
 kept till the next night, and were then given a suit of clothes, (this was the first they 
 had received since leaving the Union army,) and ten dollars each, and a guide who was 
 to receive thirty dollars for taking us three nights' journey. 
 
 " This placed us across the Tennessee river, when we were sent with instructions from 
 one house to another. 
 
 *' This was comparatively easy travelling, and we passed rapidly and safely on till we 
 reached our own lines. We had spent forty-seven days and nights, passing over some of 
 the roughest country that ever laid out of doors ! " 
 
 The rough and simple language of this sketch covers a truly heroic 
 achievement. The devotion to their sick comrade, who was, in spite of all, 
 returned to us in prison, and gave an account of their adventures that 
 far, led to their singular battle with the hounds and the still more terrible 
 race in which they escaped from horsemen and dogs. The journey 
 through North-eastern Georgia was exceedingly difficult, especially for 
 night travel; and when they reached the Hiawassee it was too high up in 
 the mountains for navigation. In this they differed from Dorsey and 
 Hawkins, who began with them, followed the same general course, but 
 kept a little more to the west. The difficulties still before them were for- 
 midable, and with winter coming on, and the days growing continually 
 colder, it may well be doubted whether it would have been possible for 
 them to get through at all if it had not been for the romantic incident of 
 the cave, and the help given by the loyal mountaineers. It is hard to 
 speak in too high terms of the generosity of these people, whose devotion 
 to the Union was a passion, and who were always ready, though at the risk 
 of their own lives, to give help to all Union men or soldiers. If these 
 Southern Union men had been trusted sooner by this and other parties 
 much suffering would have been avoided. It is curious to notice how 
 the several parties had their peculiarities; Knight and Brown had this 
 experience with the Unionists; Wood and Wilson excelled in river travel, 
 and in taking an unexpected route; Dorsey and Hawkins in using the 
 friendship of negroes; Porter and Wollam combined the experiences of 
 nearly all the others. 
 
L 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 THE LOYAL MOUNTAINEERS. 
 
 IKE others, Dorsey and Hawkins had an exceedingly hard race to 
 gain the woods. The subsequent story is told very clearly and 
 vividly by the former. He says : 
 
 " Passing a little way into the woods, I found Brown and Knight leaning against a 
 tree, gasping for breath. I leaned against the same tree. None of us could speak. I 
 
 thought for a moment or two that each 
 breath would be my last. As we recovered 
 a little, one gasped, ' Guess we'd better 
 go, boys.' On we went, but not so fast 
 as before, for none of our pursuers were 
 now in sight. We were soon joined by 
 Hawkins, Mason, and the escaped desert- 
 er, so that we were six in all. We lay in 
 an open field that night, judging it to be 
 safer than the woods, and huddled to- 
 gether as a partial protection from the 
 cold. All night long we heard the bay- 
 ing of the hounds and the frequent dis- 
 charge of fire-arms. The distance from 
 which these sounds came indicated that 
 the pursuers were beyond us, and that our 
 best chance was in hiding and allowing 
 them to pass still farther ahead. The 
 next day we were fortunate enough to 
 discover some luscious wild grapes, which 
 we devoured with the greatest relish. 
 Our mouths afterwards were very sore, 
 and the grapes may possibly have been 
 the cause of the injury. The same day we were surprised by some citizens with shot- 
 guns, but outran them and escaped. 
 
 " Brown, Mason, and Knight left us, the latter being sick. The deserter continued 
 with us a day longer. lie then wished to visit a house for food, but we, though very 
 hungry, did not think it advisable, and parted with all good wishes. I have heard that he 
 got safely to Washington, D. C, but, returning to his home in Northern Georgia, was 
 arrested and executed as a deserter from the Confederate army, into which he had been 
 conscripted at first. 
 
 "On the fourth day out we met two of our pursuers, who were apparently coming 
 
 D. A. Dorsey. From a war-time photograph. 
 
The Loyal Mountaineers. 335 
 
 back discouraged, but easily eluded them by hiding under some bushes. We now began 
 to travel more rapidly, hiding by day and continuing on our way by night, directed by 
 the stars, which Hawkins understood very well. 
 
 " On the eighth day out we came to the ferry of the Chattahoochee River, far to the 
 northeast of Atlanta. We took rails from a neighboring fence, and began to build a raft, 
 when we. observed a lighted torch approaching the opposite side of the river. When it 
 came nearer we saw that the party accompanying it were negroes, two in number, with 
 four dogs. Hawkins, who had spent some years in the South, and understood the dis- 
 position of the negroes, felt disposed to trust them. Accordingly, we asked them to ferry 
 us over, which they readily did, we giving them a little tobacco we had, and which we 
 could not use because of our sore mouths. They professed themselves Unionists, and we 
 told them that we were Union soldiers. The fact of belonging to the railroad party we 
 did not disclose until we were within the Union lines. One went for provisions, while 
 the other remained with us, as if to allay any suspicions we might entertain. They told 
 us that we were forty-eight miles northeast of Atlanta, in the region of deserted gold-mines, 
 and proposed to hide us in one of those mines, supply us with quilts and provisions until 
 we were well rested, and then direct us on our northward way. It would probably have 
 been better to have accepted their kind offer, which I think Hawkins wished to do, but I 
 had some fear ; so we declined*. 
 
 " The one who had gone for provisions returned with a goodly supply of boiled pork 
 and beans, mashed Irish potatoes, sweet potatoes and corn-bread. What a feast ! It 
 was the first food worthy the name we had eaten for six long months ! We did it ample 
 justice, and what was left carried away with us. Our African friends also gave us a piece 
 of a broken butcher-knife, that was of great service. They also gave us invaluable direc- 
 tions, telling us where the rebel troops lay, and where we could find a colored slave, who 
 would ferry us over the Hiwassee (which runs down from North Carolina into the Ten- 
 nessee), as they had done over the Chattahoochee. We assured them that they would soon 
 be free, and parted with a mutual ' God bless you !' 
 
 " With thankful hearts we pressed on, made a good night's journey, and then laid by 
 until evening of the next day. Seeing a house on the edge cf the woods, we watched it 
 until assured that only an old man and woman were there, when we went boldly up to it 
 and asked for supper, which was given with some reluctance. 
 
 " Early in the evening journey we came to a small stream, and attempting to cross on 
 a fallen tree, I fell into the water, and was thoroughly soaked. From this cause I suf- 
 fered greatly with cold. Some hours after we came to a barn, the mows of which were 
 filled with corn-blades. We were glad to bury ourselves out of sight in the fodder, where 
 we grew warm, and slept all day. It was comfortable, but we paid for it by a terrible 
 fright. Some cavalrymen came into the stable under the mows, and took out their horses. 
 We could hear their conversation and the jingle of their spurs, and scarcely dared to 
 breathe. But they left us in safety. We stayed a day longer, as the bed was the best we 
 had found since our first capture. But a negro boy came up to hunt eggs, and found us. 
 He was so frightened that we cond not pacify him, and, fearing an alarm, we hastened 
 to the woods once more. Some negroes were again met, starting on their favorite amuse- 
 ment, — an opossum hunt. On application they gave us a magnificent treat, — a hatful of 
 apples, a half ' pone,' and two or three pounds of boiled beef on a bone. This supply 
 lasted for several days. 
 
 " On the night journey we were much annoyed by the barking of dogs at the houses 
 we passed. Once we were seen, but, pretending to be rebels on the way to our regiments, 
 we succeeded so well in lulling suspicion that an old man sent a message by us, to his son, 
 who was in the rebel army, and added some corn-bread for the messengers. 
 
 " I here became more lame than ever, by reason of an unfortunate misstep, and had to 
 
336 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 walk by leaning part of my weight upon my faithful comrade. We came to a wide river 
 we could not cross, and, going back into the fields, lay on the damp ground till morning. If 
 I ever tasted 'cold, it was then. Hawkins became reckless from suffering, and was disposed to 
 go to a house, even at the risk of capture. But I demurred, and we waited for an oppor- 
 tunity to communicate with the ever-faithful negroes. We found a hut, and, watching it 
 some time, saw none but a black woman there. She readily responded to our appeal for 
 help, gave us a hot breakfast, a fire to warm by, and some parched corn to carry on our 
 journey. She also directed us to a ford. Thanking her from our hearts, we returned to 
 the river, got over, and concealed ourselves in the woods on the other side. 
 
 " With the coming of night we once more took up our weary way. Towards morning 
 we saw a large encampment of whites and colored people. All were asleep except one of 
 the latter. We approached, and, in a whisper, asked him who they were. He told us of 
 the retreat of Bragg's army from Kentucky, and that these were a band of fugitives com- 
 ing South with their slaves to avoid the 
 Union army. To us this was a serious 
 matter. A large army, with all its bag- 
 gage, and the country full of pickets, 
 directly in our front, was a great addition 
 to our danger. The colored man gave 
 us all the scanty information he possessed 
 about the position of the army. Haw- 
 kins, spying a covered skillet near the 
 fire, winked at our friend, got an assent- 
 ing nod, and reached for it. It had two 
 baked sweet potatoes, which we appro- 
 priated, and departed as noiselessly as 
 we had advanced. Twenty-four hours 
 after, we had reached the Hiwassee 
 River. We called lustily for the ferry- 
 man, and, to our exceeding delight, were 
 answered by the very slave our colored 
 friends on the Chattahoochee had said 
 would be willing to ferry us over. 
 
 ' ' With his counsel, for we trusted 
 him with the secret of our being escaped 
 prisoners, we resolved to go down the 
 Hiwassee to its junction with the Tennessee. To do this, however, it would be neces- 
 sary to pass round the rebel camp at Charleston, a few miles farther down the river. 
 This was Friday, and by waiting until Saturday, the young man could get a pass good 
 until Monday, and could pilot us around Charleston. We resolved to wait. He treated 
 us royally, — shared his scanty allowance of food with us, for he had only a slave's rations, 
 doctored my ankle, kept us in his best bed — a feather one — over night, though, for pru- 
 dential reasons, we hid in the woods during the day, and, on starting, gave us a bottle of 
 molasses and a piece of pork. We floated down near camp in a ' dug-out ' canoe, then 
 left the river and surrounded the enemy. Our pilot was obliged to leave us before we 
 got back to the river below the town, but he put us on the banks of a small stream, which 
 we had only to follow down to its mouth. This we reached by two p.m., and amused our- 
 selves by cracking walnuts and hickory-nuts in a solitary place until dark, when we hunted 
 up an old dilapidated canoe. It was a miserable boat, and gave us enough to do in bail- 
 ing as well as paddling it. We soon saw a better craft, with good paddles, tied up, and, 
 as the owner was not there, we ' trailed' without difficulty. 
 
 Martin J. Hawkins. From a war-time photograph. 
 
The Loyal Mountaineers. 7,2,7 
 
 " The stars were shining brightly when we again pushed off, and the water was as 
 clear as crystal, though not deep. We dried our wet clothes, and felt very much more 
 comfortable. Save an occasional whisper between us and the soft ripple of the oars, 
 silence was unbroken. This was the most peaceful and satisfactory night's travel we had 
 yet made. 
 
 " At daybreak we hid the boat and nestled away in some dry leaves, and after the 
 sun got high enough to warm us, slept by turns till afternoon. Then we noticed an island 
 half a mile farther down the river, and, as we had seen nobody the whole day, and the 
 place appeared perfectly solitary, we resolved to explore it. Nothing was found, but we 
 saw a house on the east bank, which we watched until sundown, and seeing only women 
 about it, resolved to try for supper. We got a good square meal, but judge our dismay 
 at finding a good number of ladies, and soon after a few men also at the place. It was a 
 ' quilting,' and they were to dance that evening. But we told a new story. We had been 
 working at a saw-mill in the mountains, were now out of employment, and were going to> 
 Chattanooga to look for a job. They warned us that we would be arrested at Chatta- 
 nooga, and would have to go to jail or join the army. They seemed to care nothing for 
 the war, and to have no disposition to molest us. We assured them that we would be all 
 right in Chattanooga, as we were personally acquainted tvith General Leadbetter. They 
 looked doubtful, and in parting they said, in a rather insinuating manner, that they wished 
 us a safe journey to Chattanooga. Probably they were Unionists, but we dared not risk 
 a discovery. I tried, unsuccessfully, to steal a quilt, which we greatly needed. The 
 night was overcast, the water was very shallow in places, and some tree tops were in the 
 way. We had to get out, pull our boat out of these obstructions and into deeper water, 
 and then, wet to the skin, to re-embark and paddle on. 
 
 " About midnight we came to what seemed to be a ferry, where the river was deeper 
 and wider than it had been before. Suddenly two shots were fired at us. We lay down 
 in the bottom of the boat, and, taking in our paddles, let her float down stream, while we 
 did not move a muscle. I suppose it was, a picket of the enemy, who, after firing once, 
 concluded that our boat was only a floating log, and took no further trouble. After get- 
 ting, as we supposed, out of danger, we again seized the paddles, and an hour of vigorous 
 work brought us to the river's mouth, and out on the broader Tennessee. 
 
 "We were very reluctant to abandon the river navigation, but it was manifestly dan- 
 gerous to continue it farther, and useless as well, unless we were prepared to take the risk 
 of running by Chattanooga. So we rowed to the north side of the Tennessee, and turned 
 our trusty craft adrift, while we started across the mountains. The first road we crossed 
 gave evidence of the passage of a large body of troops, and this warned us that we were 
 probably in danger of becoming entangled in the scouts and detachments of Bragg's army, 
 now on its retreat from Kentucky. Two boys we found by a fire in a school-house — they 
 had been out ' coon'-hunting — confirmed this report. Soon we saw their camp-fires, and 
 ascending a mountain, where we supposed we would be safer than in the valleys, waited 
 for morning. When it came, an appalling sight met our view, — a large division of 
 Bragg's army, with its seemingly endless baggage-trains, well guarded by cavalry, was 
 spread out beneath us. All day long we watched their movements from our eyrie with 
 breathless anxiety. We resolved at night to turn to the northeast instead of keeping due 
 north, as we had intended. Before we had gone far, Hawkins whispered in my ear, ' Dor- 
 sey, we mustn't crack any corn to-night.' Rebel pickets and scouts were no doubt on 
 every side of us. The mountain-side was steep and covered with loose stones, where 
 travelling, even by day, would have been difficult ; at night in the presence of the enemy, 
 it was terrible ! We came to a picket, and were only saved from running right into it by 
 the snuffling of a horse. We slipped away a short distance from the road, and lay down. 
 Soon a squad of cavalry passed up the road, and we crossed it right behind them, anxious 
 22 
 
338 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 to get out of that dangerous neighborhood while the sound of their hoofs drowned any 
 noise we might make. We moved very cautiously, again ascended the mountain-side, and 
 near daybreak came to a halt and went into camp, — that is, hid in the brush. 
 
 '' When the light came we could see the enemy no more, but heard his wagons rumb- 
 ling off in the distance. The immediate danger from that source was over. Our stock of 
 provision, which was only a little parched corn, was almost exhausted ; and as the moun- 
 tain seemed to be uninhabited, we resolved to move forward in the afternoon. We found 
 a negro, who, for a wonder, could not or would not give any provisions or information. 
 Late in the night we rested, tying some bushes together to make a rude shelter, and both 
 sleeping, for nature was almost overcome. Food and water were also very low, but in 
 the morning we pressed on, halting when our waning strength failed, and going on when 
 strength allowed. 
 
 "Very impressive were some of the hours spent in watching on the Cumberland Moun- 
 tains. One of us would sleep in perfect trust, while the other watched and thought. The 
 lofty peaks, the wide landscape, and the rising and setting sun were doubly solemn in the 
 profound silence, and amid the mighty forests of that region. I can never forget the 
 beauty of nature associated with so much of peril. 
 
 ' ' But there were other hours of very prosaic toil. Once we had to force our way on 
 hands and knees through a mass of briers a quarter of a mile wide. Several times we 
 hunted persimmons by moonlight, — Hawkins shaking them off, while I crawled on hands 
 and knees feeling for them. Many adventures similar to those already narrated were 
 encountered. Near a ford of the Sequatchie River we found a quilted skirt hanging out, 
 which we appropriated, tore in two, and making a hole in the middle of each piece for 
 our heads, found ourselves possessed of passable undershirts, which we needed sorely, as 
 it was now colder than ever. The ford was waded with our clothes taken off and tied on 
 our heads. 
 
 "For two days more we travelled and rested alternately in the mountains, hungry, 
 wet with the rain that now began to fall, and as solitary as if we were the only inhabitants 
 of the globe. Near sundown of the second day we heard some wood-choppers far below 
 us. We were so weak that we repeatedly fell as we descended the mountain-side. Hun- 
 ger was so extreme that we resolved to try for food from them, using the best story we 
 could frame. We told them we were Confederate soldiers, who had been left in a hos- 
 pital, from which we had run away, and were now trying to get to our regiments ; also 
 that we were without money, and wanted food. They refused to do anything for us ; 
 said that soldiers had already eaten them nearly out. This reception encouraged us. To 
 test them further we talked of our cause, its justice, certainty of success, etc. They 
 did not pretend to agree with us, and finally told us that we were in what had been 
 called ' Lincoln District,' because only two votes were cast there for secession. The con- 
 versation led them to a flat avowal that they were Union men. We then cautiously 
 revealed the fact that we were soldiers on the same side, and the hospitality which had 
 been denied before was now readily extended. 
 
 " The name of these gentlemen was Moyer. Confederate soldiers almost daily passed 
 their house and great care was required to avoid them. We were offered a bed that 
 night, but declined it, and lay in front of the open fire ' upon our arms ' (clubs or 
 canes), not even taking off our shoes, lest we should be surprised, for we only half trusted 
 our host, notwithstanding his hospitality. Next morning there was a snow of two or three 
 inches on the ground. I believe we would have perished if we had laid out that night 
 without food or shelter. 
 
 " The younger Moyer, son of the elder, piloted us after a good breakfast to another 
 friend where we got an excellent dinner, making three straight meals in succession — the 
 
The Loyal Mountaineers. 339 
 
 first meals since the breakfast at the Crutchfield House in Chattanooga, more than seven 
 months before. 
 
 After dinner we were given a cordial invitation to remain and attend a whipping that 
 was to take place a few miles distant that night. The war having interrupted the due 
 course of law, stealing was usually punished by a flogging. But we had no taste for such 
 a scene. Declining the invitation, we were conducted by a new guide to the home of 
 ' Red Fox,' which we reached after night. 
 
 '■ Mr. ' Red Fox' was not at home when we arrived, but came in during the night. 
 
 " His father-in-law, aged ninety, was an enthusiastic Union man, and declared his 
 intention to use his old rifle if the rebels ever bothered him or his neighbors. The old 
 gentleman literally forced upon us a dollar — the last one he had. 
 
 "Early next morning 'Red Fox,' whose true name I knew at the time, but have 
 since forgotten, put on his hunter's gear, took his rifle in hand, and ' went hunting ; ' of 
 course we followed, and of course we saw no game, except a few thousand Confederate 
 soldiers. Being quite lame, I was kept just behind our faithful guide, and Hawkins 
 brought up the rear. About noon we crossed a well-travelled road, and a few rods further 
 on we all hid behind a big log to avoid being observed by any chance passer-by, while 
 ' Red Fox,' who was at the end of his beat, sketched out our path and divided his jerked 
 venison with us. "We were about to separate, when we were startled by the approach of 
 a brigade of Confederate infantry, who passed along the road we had just crossed. 
 
 " To Hawkins and myself the tread of soldiers and the rattle of their tin cups, pans, 
 etc., was very familiar, but not welcome. 
 
 " After they had got well by, our friend bade us good-bye. We could only pay him 
 with thanks, with which he was fully satisfied. Few persons outside of these districts 
 have any idea of the services that were rendered and the dangers encountered by those 
 noble mountaineers. 
 
 " Hawkins and I resumed our march, but unfortunately lost our way. A negro on a 
 mountain farm, whom we met, was either too ignorant or too mean to tell us anything — 
 a rare exception to their helpfulness. That night was spent in the woods. We made a 
 bed in the leaves, tying the bushes together at the top to form a kind of protection. 
 
 " The next day's travel resulted in but little progress, and late at night we came to a 
 cabin and sought shelter with the bachelor occupant, who had a couple of male friends 
 lodging with him. We were able to give a satisfactory account of ourselves to these 
 gentlemen, and after breakfast asked what our bill was, and were answered, ' one dollar.' 
 Had we been unable to pay this, suspicion would no doubt have rested upon us, and our 
 hunt for the North Star might have been suddenly interrupted, for there was a camp of 
 rebel guerrillas not far away. The dollar bill donated by the aged father of ' Red Fox ' 
 met the emergency. 
 
 " In addition to the two men lodging with our host, there was a young fellow proba- 
 bly about eighteen years old who seemed to eye us pretty closely, and when we departed, 
 offered to show us the main road to ' Jimtown,' for which place we had made inquiry. A 
 little way out of the woods the young man frankly told us that he believed we were 
 Union men trying to get to the Federal lines. 
 
 " He also declared himself a Unionist and offered to aid us, told us our host was a 
 bitter rebel, and that a force of Confederate guerrillas were camped a few miks away. 
 He put us on a path that led us to a ' Squire's,' for whose house we had started two days 
 before. The Squire in turn directed us to Jimtown, and gave us the name of a friend 
 in that place, upon whom we called about bed-time, and were by him stowed away in the 
 loft of his cabin. Jimtown was a small mountain village composed of log houses. 
 
 " We were in imminent danger here from guerrillas. The fact of our presence got to 
 the ears of a woman whose husband was imprisoned in the South as a Union man. Her 
 
340 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 rejoicing that we had escaped, and anxiety to get some account of her husband, led her 
 to involuntarily betray us, and we had to fly in charge of a pilot to safer quarters, which 
 were found before morning some distance away in dense woods. Poor woman, we knew 
 nothing of her husband. 
 
 " From here we travelled without a guide, going by the directions given from time to 
 time as we met friends to whom we had been directed. Usually the route was marked 
 out on a paper, and we travelled 'bridle-paths,' avoiding main roads. We frequently 
 lost our way and had to travel by night, appealing to our old-time friend, the North Star, 
 for guidance, and managed to come around to the right place notwithstanding we were 
 several times lost between ' stations ' for two or three days. Just over the Kentucky line 
 we reached a friend who, after providing us with a good supper, bed, and breakfast, 
 directed us to another friend at Monticello, where we were received in that whole-souled, 
 hospitable manner for which the Kentuckians are so justly noted. Our host (whose 
 name I believe was Phillips) was a well-to-do planter and slave-hoider. From him we 
 learned of the divisions and dissensions that had sprung up at the North in regard to the 
 prosecution of the war, the slavery question, etc. I cannot express the feelings I had on 
 hearing of the fact that the people of the North were thus divided. I felt that if they 
 knew the true inwardness of the rebellion as we did, they would be a unit on the question 
 of suppressing it ; and I well remember that we travelled with a heavier heart than 
 before, as we wended our way northward. Our kind host wanted to have his negro shoe- 
 maker mend our shoes, which we thought were past redemption ; but we were still in 
 great danger of being picked up by scouting parties of Confederates, and had not 
 deemed it prudent to trust implicitly any one. We feared to lose sight of our shoes even 
 to have them repaired, and respectfully declined. 
 
 " After another good night's rest, and a better breakfast than we had yet obtained, 
 our friend piloted us through the little town. There was a camp of guerrillas close by, 
 and although our host was a Union man, he made friends with all, and kept any officers 
 or soldiers from either side who might call on him. He gave us a note to his son-in-law, 
 Dr. McKinney, at Somerset, whose house we reached the same day, and by whom the 
 same hospitable reception was accorded. The doctor next day secured passage for us on 
 some wagons that were going to Lebanon for salt, and we found our journey on foot 
 suddenly and very happily ended. Two teams, two white men, one negro and ourselves 
 constituted the party from Somerset to Lebanon, a distance of about seventy miles, 
 which was made in two and three-quarter days. We camped out two nights. 
 
 I would like to tell how the old Star Spangled Banner looked to me as we saw it 
 floating grandly in the evening breeze at Lebanon on that day — the 18th of November, 
 1S62 — but language fails me. 
 
 " At that time there was a convalescent camp at Lebanon and a few soldiers on duty 
 as guards, but no regular troops. Some Confederate soldiers on parole were there also, 
 and others were sick and wounded — it was soon after the battle of Perrysburg or Crab 
 Orchard. 
 
 ' ' We were not very cordially received by the officers in charge, as we bore a striking 
 resemblance to the parolled Confederates. When we told them who we were and where 
 we had been, they seemed to doubt our story. Then we added that we had spent six 
 months in the prisons of the South, and could stand a little more of the same treatment if 
 they saw fit to lock us up. They then sent us to the barracks and promised to forward 
 us northward in a few days. We here gave our true names for the first time. The 
 fear that a large reward had been offered for any of us had heretofore kept both names 
 and share in the railroad adventure a secret 
 
 " At the barracks, almost the first man we met, was George James, of my own Company. 
 As we approached, I called him by name : he looked intently at us for a moment, then, 
 
The Loyal Mountaineers. 341 
 
 throwing up both hands exclaimed, ' Dorsey ! is that you ? ? He remembered Hawkins, 
 also, and at once called another comrade from his company. It was a happy meeting, 
 but the sad tidings we had to convey of the death of our leader and seven com- 
 rades, and uncertainty as to the rest, marred the occasion. From these friends we learned 
 all about our comrades in arms : who had fallen in battle, who had been wounded, who 
 discharged, and something about the friends at home. We borrowed a little money from 
 these comrades and spent it for provisions. 
 
 '■ I think that we were sent to Louisville, Ky., the next day. This was a regular 
 military post and contained quite a number of troops. As Col. Moore of our regiment 
 was at his home in Portsmouth, having been wounded at Perrysville. and as we were so 
 thoroughly broken down that we were unfit for duty, we went up the river by steamboat 
 to that place and reported to him. 
 
 "On the boat, we met Major Ellis of our regiment, and also a Mr. Brotherlin, of 
 Columbus, Ohio, who took a deep interest in us and our story, and requested us to call on 
 him at his home. I did so afterward and was introduced by him to Governor Todd, who 
 promised to remember me. He did so, subsequently, in the substantial shape of a com- 
 mission as First Lieutenant, which I declined, returning it with the recommendation that 
 our Second Lieut, be made First and myself Second, which was done. 
 
 ' ' Col. Moore sent us home to remain until he got able to return to the regiment, when, 
 he said, we would all go together : but I could not wait so long, and went to the front on 
 mv own motion, rejoining my regiment at Murfreesboro, only thirty miles north of the 
 place where we left camp on the raid." 
 
CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 DOWN THE TENNESSEE.— ESCAPE OF PORTER AND 
 
 WOLLAM. 1 
 
 A" 
 
 IT this perilous moment — the alarm in the jail-yard — we found that we had to 
 run for our lives and ever)' fellow for himself. We made for the woods. In a 
 very short time the whole city was alarmed and in hot pursuit. It was a close 
 chase. We were fired upon by the pursuing rebels, but none of us hit. Everybody was 
 wild with excitement, women screaming, men running, bells ringing, drums beating, dogs 
 barking, in fact a regular stampede. As I approached the woods I found my strength fail- 
 ing, and I associated myself with John 
 Wollam, according to previous arrange- 
 ments. We soon arrived at a clump of 
 bushes, and as both of us were nearly ex- 
 hausted we concluded to stop, though 
 fearing recapture as it was not yet dark. 
 We laid down, pulled some brush and 
 leaves over us, and as everything was 
 hurry and excitement, we were not dis- 
 covered, though they sometimes passed 
 within twenty feet of us, but were not ex- 
 pecting any of the party to stop so soon. 
 " We remained in our retreat until we 
 heard the city clocks strike ten, and by 
 that time the excitement had died away 
 and we concluded to go. As the night 
 was dark and we had no guide but the 
 stars, we made slow progress. We ar- 
 ranged to travel only at night and lay up 
 in the day-time. After three nights we 
 were still in hearing of the city bells, but 
 I attribute this slow progress to our re- 
 duced condition and the difficulty of 
 traveling after night over hills and val- 
 leys in a country we knew nothing about. We had saved a morsel from the scanty rations 
 for three or four days, to have something for this emergency. Many difficulties were 
 to encounter, the worst being that of crossing turbulent streams, which was dangerous, 
 as we always crossed them at night, and wherever we struck them. Generally we crossed 
 on logs, if we could not ford the stream, in order to keep our clothes dry. We had only 
 scanty rations to start on — less than enough for two meals — but it was all we had for the 
 
 John R. Porter. From a war-time photograph. 
 
 1 Written by J. R. Porter, and slightly abridged. 
 
Down the Tennessee. — Escape of Porter and Wollatn. 343 
 
 first twelve days. By this time our appetites were ravenous and we were ready to run some 
 desperate chances for supplies. 
 
 " Being in the mountainous districts of northern Georgia, where the country was only 
 sparsely settled, we concluded to take regular turns and visit houses occasionally, one of 
 us to be on the watch while the other presented his claim for supplies. This was hardly 
 ever rejected, owing to a very impressive appeal that we always made, on the ground of 
 our service to the Confederate cause. We generally made these visits about dusk in order 
 to have the advantage of darkness for escape if suspected. Often the one who called at 
 the cabin homes was asked to stay all night, but under the circumstances could not accept 
 these hospitalities, although the inmates were generally old men, women and children. 
 
 " On one occasion an old man came to the door and invited me in ; I told him that I 
 only wanted something to eat ; he asked if I was a soldier, and I told him I was ; ' Come 
 in then, get your supper, and stay all night,' he said. I could not resist the temptation 
 and walked in. The occupants consisted of the old gentleman, his spouse and a daughter 
 whose husband was in the rebel army. He commenced to interview me as soon as I was 
 seated and the young women began getting supper. I insisted on a cold lunch as I had 
 some distance to travel that night, but it was of no avail. They must give me a warm 
 supper, so I had to rest easy. I represented myself as a soldier belonging to a Tennessee 
 Regiment and on my way to Bridgeport to rejoin it. The old man's son-in-law belonged 
 to Captain Smith's company, but he did not remember what regiment, and as they had not 
 heard from him for some time they insisted that I should look him up as soon as I got back, 
 and tell him that his wife and baby were well, also father, mother and all the friends, and 
 to be sure to write home as soon as he could — all of which I promised faithfully to perform. 
 Supper being now ready I was invited to sit up and help myself. It is needless to say 
 that I did that supper justice. I found Wollam very impatient and about to make an 
 assault on the premises to find what had become of me, but the lunch that I had secured 
 compensated for my long delay. 
 
 "On another occasion we came to a house while the family were absent, and as the 
 doors were locked, we crawled under the floor, raised a board and thus got inside, where 
 we found a supply of corn-bread and meat. At another time we tore some clapboards 
 from the roof of a cabin in the absence of the family, and here also secured a small supply. 
 
 "As the dawn approached each morning we would hunt a place to stop for the day. 
 After finding some dense thicket, or a cave in the mountains among the rocks, we would 
 stop and listen for the barking of dogs or the crowing of roosters. If there were none in 
 hearing, we considered our retreat safe. Otherwise we would continue our journey for a 
 better hiding place. 
 
 " Several times we slipped into the fields where the negroes were at work, and stole 
 the provisions they had brought for theii dinner. One night we traveled till we were 
 chilled and weary. It was very late and we were nearly frozen, when fortunately we 
 discovered a nest of hogs. Immediately we routed them up, and lying down in the warm 
 retreat they had left, slept till morning. 
 
 "All this time Wollam was longing for the Tennessee River. He would speak of 
 the rapid and easy manner in which he had passed down the stream when he and 
 Andrews escaped at Chattanooga, and he believed that if we could once reach it and get 
 a boat, a few nights' journeying would carry us out of the rebel lines. Accordingly we 
 kept going northwest, through the mountains, hoping to reach the river well below 
 Chattanooga. 
 
 1 ' Thus the time wore away, and after twenty-two days of hardship and danger, we 
 struck the Tennessee River about twenty-five or thirty miles below Bridgeport. This 
 was quite a relief. We intended to confiscate the first canoe or skiff that came in our 
 way. Soon after we started down the river we saw a large canoe chained to a tree with a 
 
344 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 padlock. We twisted the chain off and sailed out, feeling that the worst was over, as we 
 expected to make the rest of the journey by water. We ran our canoe at night and hid 
 in the cane-brakes during the day. This was very pleasant, but it cut off our means 
 of support to a great extent ; that is, it did not afford us the same opportunity of visit- 
 ing houses as when we were traveling overland. We were compelled to adopt a new 
 plan, and thereafter left our retreat early in the evening and returned to our boat before 
 dark. During this time the cold caused us much suffering, as our clothes were thin and 
 nearly worn out, while the nights were very chilly. After having been three nights on 
 the river without anything to eat, we concluded to take some desperate chances on the 
 following day. After our regular rest in the cane-brakes, we started out early in the 
 evening. We soon saw a house on the island. I cautiously ventured up and found the 
 place vacated, but there still remained several stands of bees. I communicated this 
 intelligence to Wollam, and we concluded to have some honey. 
 
 " We hunted around, found an old crock, and raised the top from one of the hives, 
 filling our vessel with nice honey. But this was not sufficient. We put the honey in the 
 boat and pulled out, intent on having something more to eat. When it was nearly dark 
 we observed a cabin near the bank of the river. We ventured as near as we thought 
 safe with our boat, then secreted it, and both headed for the house. As we approached, a 
 dog gave the alarm, and a lady came to the door. We told her that we were Confederate 
 soldiers, had been sick and were on our way home to recruit, and that if she would be so 
 kind as to give us a lunch we would travel on. She was baking corn-bread, which wa? 
 nearly done, and also frying meat, which we very readily accepted. After reaching our 
 boat we opened up our treasure, and, oh ! what a feast of corn-bread, meat, and honey .' 
 It was either feast or famine with us on this whole journey — oftener the latter. 
 
 " By this time it was quite dark, and feeling much invigorated we again launched out 
 and made good time that night. The next morning we stopped in a cane-brake, secreted 
 our boat, hunted a suitable spot and fixed our bed for the day. The bed consisted 
 principally of dry leaves and such other stuff as we could gather up, a chunk for a pillow, 
 and our old tattered coats for a covering. Thus we rested from our fatigues. The sun 
 was far down in the west when we awoke, got up, washed ourselves and finished up our 
 corn-bread and meat left from the evening before, but had still a supply of honey. After 
 lunch we took a stroll. It seemed very lonely and we had the place to ourselves, but we 
 were free ; we breathed the fresh air. After the sun had set in the western horizon and 
 darkness had closed around us, we again launched our gum-tree canoe and floated on 
 down the silent river. 
 
 ' ' At that season of the year the river was very low, and when we arrived at the 
 head of the Muscle Shoals we had to abandon our canoe. This was quite a dis- 
 appointment, but we were willing to endure almost anything for the privilege of being 
 free, and as we had been very successful thus far, we felt able to surmount every 
 obstacle. It was with some reluctance that we took our leave of the old canoe, 
 as it had carried us safely for many miles and had saved us many hard nights' 
 walk. We journeyed on foot again, but were comforted by the hope of securing another 
 boat as soon as the river could be navigated. The country being rough, we kept near 
 the liver and concluded to travel in the day-time when we thought it safe to do so. We 
 soon found that this added materially to our progress and comfort, and with necessary 
 precautions was almost as safe as traveling at night, besides giving us a better chance of 
 foraging, which we very much needed. 
 
 "I will here relate two or three incidents showing how we secured supplies. One 
 evening we came to a field where some negroes were gathering corn. After reconnoiter- 
 ing we discovered a basket on a stump and two dogs lying near. We thought that the 
 basket might contain something to eat, and we wanted it. We did not not fear the 
 
Down the Tennessee. — Escape of Porter and Wollam. 345 
 
 negroes, who were some distance away, but how to manage the dogs! We started in as 
 though we were gathering corn, and gradually worked toward the basket. We got near 
 the dogs before they discovered us, when they skulked away without a word. Upon 
 reaching the basket we found it contained boiled beef and roasted sweet potatoes— the 
 negroes' supper. We took possession and fell back in good order until we reached the 
 woods, when we beat a hasty retreat to the river. We walked in the water to avoid pur- 
 suit by the dogs in case they should follow us. We then halted and feasted on the poor 
 negroes' cold beef and potatoes, and it was a feast indeed. 
 
 " On another occasion we were traveling along the bank of the river when we came 
 upon a small canoe that contained fishing tackle, which we supposed would be used 
 for spearing fish that night, as there was a torch in the boat ready to light. A little 
 distance from the boat we observed a sack placed in a tree. Wollam stepped on the 
 fence, took hold of the sack and pulled it down. It proved to be a sack within a sack. 
 The outer one contained some corn and the inner one provisions, which we shouldered 
 and carried to the woods, double quick. We traveled until nearly dark, and then secreting 
 ourselves in a cane-brake, proceeded to investigate the contents of the sack. We found 
 a large loaf of corn-bread, four or five pounds of bacon, a tin of lard and two or three 
 pounds of salt. We considered this a bonanza, as it lasted five days. It had been 
 prepared for the fishing party, as there was a frying pan and other cooking utensils with 
 the boat, and lard and salt for frying and salting the fish. No doubt we would have 
 enjoyed joining the fishing party, but circumstances would not permit us to stop over ! 
 
 " We were now near Florence, Ala., about forty miles from where we left our canoe, 
 and at the lower end of Muscle Shoals, so that the river might again be navigated if we 
 could obtain a boat. We arrived here a little before midnight. Everything was quiet, 
 and we hunted until we found a board canoe made fast to a post. We loosed it and 
 again launched out. But it leaked, and as we had no way of bailing we were compelled 
 to abandon it and continue our journey on foot. We had not traveled far before we 
 found a skiff which proved to be a good one. Now if we met with no misfortunes we 
 could soon row the distance to our own lines. From that time until nearly daylight we 
 pulled hard and made good time in order to avoid pursuit. We stopped in a dense cane- 
 brake where we felt secure for the day, prepared a bed and were soon in the land of Nod. 
 We slept till afternoon, when we got up and took a stroll, after which we ate lunch and 
 felt very much revived. 
 
 " We learned from a negro the following evening that Corinth, Miss., was in possession 
 of the Federal army, and we concluded to make our way there when we should leave the 
 river. At Hamburg Landing, about eighteen miles from Corinth, we left our boat and 
 started across the country. As we could hear of no rebel force in the vicinity we felt com- 
 paratively safe but we resolved to use all precautions, and not to discover ourselves until 
 we actually saw the Union blue, and the old Stars and Stripes. 
 
 " It was now evening, and as the rain-clouds were gathering, we soon found that we 
 would have to stop for the night. While wandering around in search of shelter we heard 
 the bark of a dog, and discovered a house a short distance off by means of the vivid flashes 
 of lightning. The rain was already descending in torrents. Our intention was to hunt 
 the stable or some other out-building and remain until morning. But the dog made sc 
 much noise that we either had to leave or march boldly up to the house, and preferred the 
 latter. We walked up to the fence ; an old man came to the door and asked who was 
 there. We said, ' Friends who desire shelter and a place of rest for the night.' He asked 
 if we were soldiers and we answered ' Yes.' He then invited us in. They had just finished 
 supper, and there was a nice blazing fire. We took off our coats and hung them up to dry 
 before the fire. The old lady commenced preparing supper for us, during which time we 
 were questioned by the old gentleman. We told him that we belonged to a Mississippi 
 
346 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 Regiment and lived twenty miles south-west of Corinth, that we had been sick at Florence, 
 Ala., and were on our way home to recruit, and get new clothing, which we badly 
 needed. The old man's name was Washburn; he lived fourteen miles from Corinth, and 
 had a son in the Confederate army; but as the rebels had been meeting with some reverses, 
 he had lost confidence in the cause, and thought unless a change came soon, that the South 
 would not gain independence. Supper being ready, we were invited to sit up and help 
 ourselves. It is not necessary to say that we accepted ! The demand of our appetites 
 was great and the supply adequate. It was quite late that night before we retired, as we 
 were anxious to learn all the particulars about the country, how we were to get around 
 Corinth, as we lived directly beyond, and wanted to take the most direct route, and yet 
 avoid coming in contact with the Yankees. At the same time we were careful to learn 
 the most direct route to Corinth. As there were no Confederate troops in that vicinity we 
 began to feel comparatively safe, and to indulge the blissful expectation of seeing our 
 soldiers the next day ! We offered to sleep in front of the fire, but this would not do. We 
 must take a bed. We were reluctant but yielded, and slept till about four o'clock in the 
 morning, when we were aroused by the old man building a fire, and the old lady soon got 
 up and prepared a hasty breakfast, and we were enabled to take our departure before day- 
 light. As we were taking our leave they asked us to stop again if we should ever travel 
 that way, and let them know how we got around the Yankees at Corinth. We promised 
 and started on our way. 
 
 " Owing to the rain, the roads were bad and we did not make good time, but about 
 eleven o'clock as we emerged from a Strip of woods four miles from Corinth, we discovered 
 some men and teams. The men wore blue coats ! As we neared the premises our joy 
 became full. They were Federal soldiers ! Our terrible captivity was past ! Freedom once 
 more ! 
 
 " We were soon in the midst of a squad of the Ninth Iowa, but we still bore the resem- 
 blance of dilapidated rebels, and after relating our experience, and telling the officer where 
 we belonged, he laughed and said that our story might be true, and that he would take 
 charge of us and conduct us to the post. The officer in charge here was still more skeptical 
 in regard to our character. He charged us with being rebel spies and said they had a 
 place for us. A lieutenant from the Twentieth Ohio was less skeptical, and a guard was 
 ordered to escort us to the Provost-Marshal's quarters in Corinth. Several officers were in 
 the room when we arrived, and all eyes were upon us. The guard introduced us as escaped 
 prisoners. There was incredulity written in the face of every officer as we were invited to 
 be seated. I soon observed from their conversation that we were to undergo a very strict 
 examination. They commenced in an insulting and sarcastic manner. In turn we were 
 very independent, feeling much elated over our success in reaching the Federal lines, and 
 were as tantalizing as they, often laughing to ourselves in a quiet way, knowing that we 
 could easily establish our claim, and turn the tables on them. After becoming convinced 
 that we were not to be scared they concluded to proceed in a more genteel manner. We 
 were next conducted to General Dodge's headquarters. Upon being introduced, he bade us 
 be seated, and we found him to be very much of a gentleman. After a short interview he 
 recognized our true character and received a full detail of our adventures. He then ordered 
 the Quarter-Master to furnish us with a full supply of clothing and blankets, and to report 
 to him again. We went to the Quarter-Master's department, drew our clothing, took a 
 ' general clean up,' robed ourselves in army blue, and felt that we were no longer fugitives 
 and wanderers, but free men. Some of the boys soon learned where we had been, and 
 the consequence was that we had to relate our experience wherever we went. After taking 
 supper with the Quarter-Master, we again reported to General Dodge, who made us a 
 present of five dollars each, and gave us an order for transportation to our regiments. 
 
 " It was now the eighteenth of November, 1862 — a month and two days since leaving 
 
Down the Tennessee. — Escape of Porter and Wollam. 347 
 
 the prison ! We had been absent from our regiments over six months, given up by our 
 comrades as dead, and therefore we were anxious to get back once more. We had to go 
 by rail from Corinth, Miss., to Columbus, Ky. It was a beautiful night when we started 
 and we fully enjoyed it. In due time we arrived at Columbus, where we took a boat for 
 Cairo, 111. We had a pleasant trip from Columbus to Cairo. Upon arriving we reported 
 to the Provost-Marshal to learn the whereabouts of our regiments, but could hear nothing 
 of them. We then got transportation to Louisville, Ky. , and after a weary night's travel 
 arrived and reported to the proper authorities, but still failed to get any tidings of our 
 regiments. After a few hours delay in the city, we concluded to push on to Nashville, 
 and took the first train south. Judge my surprise when we reached Nashville to find the 
 old Twenty-first doing provost duty there, and the Thirty-third — Wollam's — regiment, in 
 camp only eight miles away ! I will never forget the expression of Colonel Niebling, when 
 he took me by the hand and welcomed me back. I was heartily congratulated by all the 
 boys and there was general rejoicing. After a few days' rest I was again ready for duty." 
 
CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 FLOATING TO THE GULF. 
 
 Authorities : i. Report of Wood and Wilson to Secretary of War from Key West, 
 Nov. 12th, 1862. 2. Account published by Wood and Wilson in Key West iVeiv- 
 £ra, Nov. 15th, 1862. 3. Conversation with Wilson in Ohio, 1887. 4. Adven- 
 tures of Alf. Wilson, published in book-form in Toledo, O., 1SS0. 
 
 '""■"""'HE route followed by Wood and Wilson was at once the easiest and 
 
 the least obvious. In the prison we had discussed the possibility 
 
 of going south as we had all other routes, and it was agreed that 
 
 it would have many advantages if we could be certain of finding some of 
 
 our coast fortresses or ships. But this was so doubtful that I am not sure 
 
 that any had adopted it before the 
 break was made. Certainly none 
 of us knew exactly the course of 
 the Chattahoochee River or the 
 great advantage it possessed for 
 such a purpose. Rising in the 
 North-eastern part of Georgia, it 
 is already a considerable stream 
 when it flows a short distance west 
 of Atlanta, and then southward 
 between Georgia and Alabama, 
 and across Florida, till it empties 
 into a large bay which in turn 
 opens to the gulf. Wilson seems 
 to have been a natural boatman, 
 and his adventures in his first at- 
 tempt to escape by the Tennessee 
 are vividly recalled in this new ef- 
 fort. In no other way would it 
 have been possible for him to have 
 saved his friend Wood, who was too sick to put forth great exertions, but 
 took shelter under the guardianship of his more robust companion. The 
 bearing of this sick man safely through four hundred miles of foes was 
 one of the most heroic deeds ever inspired by soldierly fidelity. 
 
 At the first, however, Wood probably saved the life of his comrade. 
 
 Mark Wood. From a war-time photograph. 
 
Floating to the Gulf. 349 
 
 Wilson was engaged in trying to drive away the two guards outside of the 
 jail-gate with bricks, so that it might be clear for exit — an unequal contest, 
 for they were armed with muskets and were now receiving reinforcements — 
 when Wood, who had noticed the other raiders climbing the fence at the 
 back of the yard, called him to come quickly in that direction, or it would 
 be too late to escape. No second call was required. They scaled the 
 fence together, though a volley was fired, and hurried on their way. It 
 was a terrible run, especially for Wood, but they reached the shelter of 
 the forest, and then dodged from one thicket to another till night. 
 
 Darkness came none too soon, for a squadron of rebel cavalry in skir- 
 mish order galloped toward the place where they were. They could only 
 dart under a pine bush and falling flat, hope that they might not be ob- 
 served. Here they remained for some time hearing rapid firing and think- 
 ing that probably many of their comrades had been shot. They had al- 
 ready seen Captain Fry fall, and afterward reported him as dead. In- 
 fantry soon followed the cavalry, and pickets were posted along the road, 
 one of these being within fifteen feet of their hiding place. These pickets 
 were very free in expressing their opinion of the fugitives, and Wilson 
 and Wood heard much about themselves the reverse of complimentary. 
 Porter and Wollam glided by while they were still concealed, but our hid- 
 den comrades did not dare to speak to them for fear of the enemy so 
 close at hand. 
 
 Late at night they left their hiding place and crawled between two 
 sentinels as the only mode of passing, and getting cautiously over the 
 fence, they crossed an open field at a full run, and at the far side found 
 a stream of water in which they waded to break the scent should any 
 dogs be following. Then they went a short distance up a wooded hill- 
 slope, when being exhausted they lay down to rest. 
 
 Their emotions were of mingled character. They were glad to be out 
 of the terrible prison, but were so weak that they feared the journey home. 
 They now spoke for the first time, and in the tumult of their feelings prayed 
 and swore in the same breath. The cool woods under the open sky, and 
 the fresh night air, made such a contrast to the narrow filthy prison that it 
 is no wonder, as they realized a hope of escaping these things forever, that 
 they were nearly insane with joy. 
 
 But the obstacles to success, — the sleepless nights, and the days of 
 hiding, in prospect, repressed their exultation. Wilson tried to form 
 his plans, for on him rested all the responsibility. Wood yielding to his 
 stronger companion with a docility that is truly touching. The idea 
 of mountain travel about Chattanooga, where they had so sore an experi- 
 ence six months before, was so repulsive that Wilson formed the bold, 
 and, as circumstances showed, the wise resolution of pushing for the Gulf 
 of Mexico. But his knowledge of geography was slight, and to find a 
 
35° Daring and Suffering. 
 
 river that would lead in that direction was no slight task. He had heard 
 of the Chattahoochee, but did not know where it was, or to what part of 
 the gulf it would lead; yet he determined to reach it if possible. In no 
 way can persons travelling at night in a strange and hostile country guide 
 themselves so well as by the course of a river, which has the further ad- 
 vantage of carrying them by an enemy's picket so quietly that it must be 
 a close watch indeed that will detect them: and even if discovered, they 
 have the chance of crossing opposite their foes and escaping by land. 
 There are other advantages, as will appear in the experiences of these two 
 men; but these were sufficient to make them look diligently for a south- 
 ward flowing river. 
 
 After resting and settling their plans, they arose, and finding an open 
 place," looked up the North star" and took their bearings. Then they 
 set out south-west, which was a mistake, for the river running nearly in 
 that course, it would take them a long time to reach it. 
 
 Before long they passed a railroad which they supposed to be one that 
 led to Columbus, and judged that they were travelling in the right direc- 
 tion When daylight came they sought a secluded spot, and preparing 
 clubs as weapons against any dogs that might pounce upon them, they lay 
 down and slept. Late in the afternoon they woke, refreshed, but hungry, 
 lame, and footsore, as might be expected from their terrible run. They 
 ate all the rations they carried from the prison — Porter and Wollam, more 
 provident, made theirs last for several days — and trusted the future for 
 new supplies. They sat and looked at each other here, thinking far from 
 pleasant thoughts. They were ragged to the point of nakedness, dirty, 
 and haggard, so that if they met any one they were sure to be suspected; 
 they saw the smoke curl invitingly from houses in the beautiful valley they 
 overlooked, but did not dare to seek lodging or food. They knew that 
 the white people were enemies, and feared to trust the negroes, with whom 
 they had but little acquaintance. The latter would have saved them from 
 great suffering had they been willing to risk approaching them. But as 
 the sun was setting, Wood suggested that they ought to be travelling. 
 
 In the twilight and through the whole night they pushed on, with no 
 adventure save the crossing a corn-field and pulling as much corn as they 
 could carry easily. This kept them gnawing and somewhat appeased their 
 hunger. They rested the next day, and found in the evening that it was 
 only with the utmost suffering that they could push on. Wood wanted 
 to die, saying that a man's life was only a curse to him when obliged to 
 live in such agony; but Wilson encouraged him by urging that they would 
 soon reach a river where they could travel more easily; and with great 
 difficulty, by stopping frequently for him, he kept the poor fellow moving 
 on. Part of the way Wood crawled on his hands and knees ! 
 
 But when even Wilson was about ready to surrender, being a little 
 
Floating to the Gulf. 351 
 
 ahead, he heard the gurgling of water. He had felt that they could not 
 possibly go a mile further, but this was new inspiration: he told Wood, 
 and so cheered him up that he put forth his last strength, and soon they 
 stood on the bank of a small stream they believed to be the Chattahoo- 
 chee. Probably, from the course they took, it was one of the tributaries 
 of that stream which flows westward and soon falls into it. But it an- 
 swered every purpose, and in describing their sensations as they looked 
 upon it, Wilson compares their joy with that of the discoverers of the 
 Pacific and of the Mississippi. It was the road that led home ! They 
 felt that they could follow it with confidence though it led to the South 
 and not to the North, for was not all the sea under the old flag? They 
 felt like shouting, but concluded to stint their joy till they reached a 
 country less peopled with enemies; and finding the direction of the cur- 
 rent, edged down the stream till a boat was discovered. It mattered little 
 that the skiff was chained to a tree; neither the question of ownership or the 
 lock troubled them, for necessity solved the one, and a stone was an ef- 
 fective key. In a few minutes two happy men were gliding down the 
 smooth and narrow stream. Their wearied feet could now rest and be 
 bathed in the cool waters, while their arms took the labor. They paddled 
 briskly through the profound darkness caused by the closely overhanging 
 trees, wishing to get as far as possible from the owner of the boat before 
 daylight; and also finding this mode of progression so delightful that they 
 hardly thought they could have too much of it. They did not realize how 
 terribly tiresome the hundreds of miles that lay before them could yet 
 become. As day began to break, they sought the darkest inlet of the 
 river — it is probable that they now were on the main stream — and hid 
 themselves and their precious boat. 
 
 But the day was less pleasant than the night. The mosquitoes preyed 
 upon them unmercifully, and as it was now four days since they had left 
 jail, during which time they had obtained no food but the corn, they were 
 suffering too greatly with hunger to sleep much, and when they did, the 
 dreams of feasting made the wakening a bitter disappointment. In the 
 dusk they set out with the resolve to have food at any risk. Before it was 
 quite dark they saw a house favorably situated, and, hiding the boat, went 
 up to it. A number of small negro huts and some bloodhounds chained 
 to the fence showed it to be a regular plantation. Their story about being 
 sick soldiers was credited, and supper promised. While waiting for its prep- 
 aration, they asked for news and heard a highly colored account of the 
 escape of the "Engine-thieves" from the Atlanta prison. The planter 
 said they were a dangerous set, who ought to have been hung long ago, 
 and that some of them fought even after they were shot through the body. 
 He was discouraged as to the prospect of the war, and gave a sad account 
 of the composition of the Union army; but while he talked they ate, until 
 
35 2 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 everything cooked was devoured. They were making up for lost time ! 
 Soon they were again sweeping, with vigorous strokes, down the river. 
 
 As they passed along at a good rate of speed, Wilson found himself 
 in a moment struggling in the river. He thought of torpedoes and every 
 other danger, but on getting into the boat again, discovered that it was 
 only a ferry-boat wire, which had caused the mishap: no evil more serious 
 than the wetting followed. 
 
 Toward morning Wilson became so sleepy that he could guide the boat 
 no longer, and entrusting the paddle to the unskillful hands of Wood, lay 
 down, charging him to keep the boat in the middle of the stream, but was 
 soon awakened with the terrible report that they could go no further, 
 for they had reached the end of the river ! It was only a cove into 
 which Wood had run, under the shadow of the mountain, and when 
 they were out; Wilson was wakened enough to keep his place at the oars 
 till day. 
 
 They had one experience for which they were never able to account. 
 From the first entrance into the river till they reached the rapids above 
 Columbus, they had heard a singular noise as of something following the 
 boat. This terrified them in the darkness; once they saw it — a large ani- 
 mal unlike anything they had ever encountered, and it seemed to be al- 
 ways at the same distance. But it finally left them. If it was their evil 
 genius, it had respect enough for bravery and perseverance to do them no 
 harm, and not to follow them on the lower half of the river ! 
 
 They reached the rapids of the river in the night, and knowing nothing 
 of the stream pressed on, passing places in the darkness that would have 
 frightened them if the rocks had been clearly visible. Several times they 
 scarcely escaped wreck. They were glad when daylight came, and on a 
 hill-side they were not only less troubled by the mosquitoes, but the sun 
 warmed them, and they had a fine day's sleep. 
 
 The next night they came on a mill dam, and in the darkness thought 
 it might safely be shot; but the experience was not one they cared to re- 
 peat; then the river grew more turbulent and the country around mountain- 
 ous. They kept on till they were drawn into a fearful gorge, from which 
 it was impossible to extricate their boat. They dared not go ahead and 
 they could not return; so they found a landing place, and abandoned to 
 the current the boat which had carried them a hundred miles on their 
 homeward way. 
 
 Wood was completely drenched in getting out and was nearly frozen, 
 till, on the hillside above, the rays of the sun the next day warmed his 
 blood somewhat. He was so weak as to be almost incapable of caring for 
 himself and frequently had to be led, as he would stagger in walking and 
 even be unable to see. But Wilson never thought of leaving him. 
 
 Under such circumstances the three days journey through the moun- 
 
Floating to the Gulf. 353 
 
 tains that was necessary to clear the rapids, involved dreadful hardships 
 to both men. They could not go much more than five miles dally. The 
 country was rocky, and their feet were in even a worse condition than on 
 their first setting out. They travelled in the day-time in the mountains, 
 as they could not have made any progress at night, and the country was 
 so thinly inhabited that this did not seem to involve any great degree of 
 risk. But their sufferings the last day before reaching Columbus were 
 indescribable. When they saw the town, it was a wonderful satisfaction, 
 as they knew that the river then would be open to the gulf. But they 
 hid in the day and made a long detour around the city. There they con- 
 cealed themselves among some drift-wood covered with grape-vines, and 
 were able to see the rebels at work on the ram Chattahoochee, of which 
 they carried the first report to the Federals. It afterward blew up and 
 never reached the gulf. 
 
 The next thing was to find a boat. One was seen in plain view of the 
 new iron-clad. This was serious, as the work was being pressed night and 
 day, and the light was also kept bright continually. But Wilson wanted 
 the boat, and creeping up with a stick, managed to break the lock. When 
 they got the boat after this danger, they found it to leak so as to be al- 
 most worthless. It carried them some distance down stream, when they 
 saw a group of boats on the Alabama side of the river. They " traded " for 
 one, but the owner arrived in sight just as they were getting off and called 
 them unpleasant names. Not wishing to prolong a dispute which 
 could only hurt their feelings, they pushed the other boats into the river, 
 and as these floated down they did some rapid rowing up the stream. 
 The owners got the other boats and followed. But a river with islands and 
 dark wooded shores gives heavy odds to a fugitive boat at night, and by 
 the time our comrades had got round an island, they were able, under the 
 shadows of the shore, to turn down stream while they were being pursued 
 up the river. They were exultant over their escape though nearly starved. 
 
 Wilson moralizes on the terrible deprivations which were endured in 
 this voyage, declaring his belief that man can endure more than any other 
 animal, but doubting whether he himself could go through the same hard- 
 ships again. They could make nearly fifty miles a night down stream with 
 their paddles and felt that the hope of reaching the gulf was good, if they 
 could only keep from starving. But food became an urgent necessity. 
 Their feet troubled them no more, but their stomachs gave them great 
 solicitude. 
 
 The next evening they found a corn-field and gathered some of the 
 ears — a very unsubstantial diet. But what was much better, they found 
 a number of pumpkins and secured the seeds. A steamboat was safely- 
 passed, by gliding in the shadow of the shore. 
 
 The scenery of the lower Chattahoochee was found to be of a very lonely 
 23 
 
354 Daring and Suffe-ring. 
 
 character. The river is a mere water way through unpeopled forests and 
 frequent ewamps. The trees are covered with great masses of moss, and 
 the forests can be seen through for but a little way. This moss frequently 
 hung from the topmost branches of great trees clear down into the water, 
 and swayed with the sighing breeze. The moss was very useful in a way 
 that added greatly to the picturesque appearance of the two travellers — 
 had any one been present to observe them! They covered themselves 
 with it from head to foot to escape the attacks of the numerous and 
 deadly mosquitoes. The water snakes and alligators were also unpleasant 
 company, and very abundant. 
 
 Wilson knew nothing about the habits of the latter and was very much 
 afraid of them. They would follow the boat, or show themselves at the 
 most unexpected places. When the poor fugitives would sleep for a short 
 time in piles of drift-wood, they would, on awakening, often see one or 
 more of the savage monsters lazily watching them, as i*f sure of their prey. 
 Wilson had only the natural fears inspired by their formidable appearance; 
 but poor Wood was superstitious also, and compared them to sharks hov- 
 ering around a ship doomed to wreck, and felt almost sure that he and his 
 companion would soon fall victims to these patient monsters. They found 
 that the alligators would not fight a waking man on the shore, but scarcely 
 ever fell asleep without the nightmare feeling that one of them might 
 steal up and seize an arm or leg! 
 
 The fugitives had a great fright about half way down the river. They 
 went in search of food and procured a small supply, but found to their 
 horror on returning that their boat had been carried off! The wickedness 
 of boat stealing was now fully realized by them! It was raining and they 
 were in the midst of swamps. On the south, another river emptied into 
 the Chattahoochee so that it was not possible for them to continue their 
 journey further without a boat. It was now dark, and all they could do 
 was to find a place slightly out of the water, where they spent a most sor- 
 rowful and hopeless night. How happy their former condition now ap- 
 peared when they had a boat — that best of earthly possessions! Hunger 
 was a small calamity in comparison with finding themselves thus cut off 
 from all means of locomotion, — stranded in the midst of a Georgia swamp. 
 
 All the next day was spent in vain wanderings through the swamps. 
 But toward evening they saw something across the river which looked like 
 a boat partly sunken. To get over the stream more than half a mile wide 
 was the next problem. A frail raft was constructed, with a grapevine as 
 a rope for tying the pieces together, and Wilson tried the passage, sinking 
 deeply in the water. Now was the time to think of alligators! He had 
 a stick in his hand as an oar and weapon, but it was nearly an hour before 
 he was able under such circumstances to get over. But when he did, 
 there was an abundant reward — a better boat than the one they had lost! 
 
Floating to the Gulf. 355 
 
 No time was spent considering the right of property, and in a few minutes 
 the adventurers were once more together, rejoicing over their deliverance. 
 Rapidly they swept down the stream and made good progress that night. 
 They also resolved that they would not both leave their boat again, starve 
 or not; any calamity seemed less than being deprived of the boat. In 
 pursuance of this resolution Wilson went alone in search of supplies, and 
 in a vacant cabin was fortunate enough to find quite a prize — some fish- 
 hooks and lines. With these he returned in triumph to his companion, 
 feeling that they were now reasonably sure of one article of diet. The 
 whole country seemed an immense swamp, with no corn-fields, but they 
 had a considerable supply of corn, which disagreed with them as they were 
 obliged to eat it raw. To their bleeding mouths and fevered stomachs 
 the raw catfish, of which they caught a good quantity, was far more nu- 
 tritous. Had they been able to provide fire they could have feasted. 
 
 Wood had suffered so much from hunger and excessive fatigue that 
 his comrade feared at times that he was losing his mind. He began to 
 talk wildly and would frequently call out in pain and terror while asleep. 
 This added greatly to the cares of Wilson, who hardly dared trust him 
 alone for a minute. But the raw catfish, of which he ate large quantities, 
 seemed to help him. For two weeks after leaving Columbus they had 
 but four meals in addition to their raw corn. Wilson believes that the 
 fish saved their lives. 
 
 From day to day the stream widened, showing that the river journey 
 was almost ended, but that their greatest danger lay just ahead. The 
 rebels might have picket-boats, or the swell from the gulf might prove 
 too much for their frail craft. They soon saw signs of a large town ahead 
 that proved to be Appalachicola 
 
 But before trying to pass this point they resolved to take some risk 
 in order to gain a little necessary information, and possibly some cooked 
 food as well. So they landed not far from a cabin, and Wilson, taking a 
 pipe he had fortunately found in the last boat, went up to the house to 
 beg a light. The cabin proved to be inhabited by an old Scotchman, who 
 gave some matches, and told him that the blockading fleet was off the 
 mouth of the gulf. Wilson returned to the boat elated with his success, 
 and found that Wood had been equally fortunate. He had discovered a 
 negro canoe not far away with some sweet potatoes on board, and at once 
 appropriated a good number. They were now rich indeed, and resolved 
 to recruit a little before entering upon the dangers still before them. 
 Accordingly they rowed to the opposite side of the river, and from thence 
 up a small tributary to a place which looked as if it had been solitary since 
 the days of Adam. There they built a fire in security, roasted their 
 potatoes, broiled their catfish and ate ! The only drawback was the fear 
 of Wilson that such a banquet, after their long starvation, might prove too 
 
356 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 much for their endurance; so, when they had eaten. enough for eight men, 
 he persuaded his comrade to suspend for a time, and began to cook 
 supplies for the remainder of the voyage, This done, they ate again, 
 slept the day out, and in the night once more set forth in much better 
 spirits and condition. 
 
 They pulled down stream till the city was passed on the opposite side 
 of the river, then crossed to the same side, and worked along the shore. 
 It was still fifteen miles to the mouth of the bay, and they were naturally 
 anxious to trade their boat for a large one before going out to sea. But in 
 this they did not succeed. They fell in with some large fish they could 
 not name — possibly porpoises — and were a little afraid of the damage they 
 might do. At length they resolved, as it was nearly day, to land and 
 rest till morning. This they were enabled to do, and in a dense thicket, 
 took what they hoped would be their last sleep on shore till they were 
 under the Stars and Stripes. 
 
 In a wild orange grove, with tropical trees around them, they awoke 
 the next morning, cheered and refreshed with a wild hope stirring in their 
 breasts. 
 
 They expected great things that day ! The beauty of their surround- 
 ings had no charm for them, or rather they were too busy to attend to it. 
 As soon as they sought their boat they noticed a singular phenomenon. 
 They had hidden it at the water's edge; but now it was far up on the 
 shore ! Wilson was surprised; but Wood who had crossed the ocean and 
 knew something of the ways of salt water, told him that it was only the 
 tide, and that they would either have to haul the boat down or wait some 
 hours for the water to rise. They preferred the former, and were soon 
 once more afloat. 
 
 But in the morning light they looked in vain for the white sails of the 
 blockading fleet. They could see the spires of the city far to the north, 
 but seaward there was nothing to cheer them. Yet they bravely — in 
 partial ignorance of the dangers they encountered — pushed right down the 
 bay. The cold but cooked food left from the day before, had given them 
 strength, and they rowed steadily. They staked everything on being able 
 to find the blockading squadron. If they failed in that, they were ready 
 to die on the ocean, rather than go back to rebel prisons. A fishing boat 
 coming down from the city passed not very far from them and caused no 
 small degree of uneasiness, but it did not care to meddle with them — or 
 perhaps they were so low in the water that they were not seen at all. On 
 and on they rowed, right south, and toward what seemed to be the open 
 sea. There was no sign of ships, and the waves began to be longer and 
 to toss them about in no small degree. The land to the right and left 
 sunk out of sight and nothing but water was all round them. 
 
 In a very plain and matter-of-fact manner, as if there was nothing es- 
 
Floating to the Gulf. 357 
 
 pecially remarkable about it, Wilson narrates this voyage out to sea in a 
 skiff in search of the blockading squadron. The venture was hazardous. 
 It was quite possible for the ships to be missed till night came on. Or a 
 November breeze might very soon raise a sea that would destroy their 
 frail craft. But unconsciously — shall we not rather say under the guid- 
 ance of a better pilot than mortal man — they pushed forward. 
 
 About the middle of the afternoon, long after they had been out of 
 sight of land, and when they began to feel somewhat lonely and uneasy, 
 they saw to the southward an island. They gladly rowed toward it, for it 
 would be pleasanter to rest upon it, if they failed to discover the blockad- 
 ing squadron in the few hours of daylight that remained to them, than to 
 toss about on the waves all the long night. But they found that it was 
 much further away than they had supposed and they had hard work to 
 reach it. The island seemed to be small, and as they had no idea of stop- 
 ping on it till dark, they were discussing as to which side of it they had bet- 
 ter pass, when they discovered to the left of it, and a long distance away 
 out at sea, a few dead trees. This was strange, but supposing them to be 
 on some large island which would afford a good place from which to seek 
 the American ships, they rowed diligently toward them. Before long they 
 found a line of sand in the way, a regular bar, which seemed to grow 
 longer as they got nearer, and they could not see how to get across it. 
 They paddled along in the direction which seemed to lead nearest the 
 dead trees, and at length found a narrow passage leading through it. 
 They struck into this, and, as they passed, Wilson had another surprise. 
 For now Wood was the leader in knowledge; at least he put out his hand 
 and picked up what looked to Wilson like a muddy stone, and with their 
 piece of a knife opened and ate something out of it. Wilson got the in- 
 side of the next "stone," and found it the sweetest oyster he had ever 
 tasted ! They had struck an oyster bed; and were not in too great a 
 hurry to stop and make another feast. These were wholesome as well 
 as delicious. 
 
 But as they were eating, another glance at the dead trees electrified 
 them with a new sensation, the most overwhelming of this glorious day. 
 There were smoke-stacks among the trees! The oysters were dropped in a 
 moment and with the vigor of assured hope they again set forth, and it 
 was not long till the trees took the shape of masts, and best of all, there 
 was the old flag streaming over them ! 
 
 They stood up and screamed and shouted with delight. Wood was 
 almost disposed to jump overboard to swim to them; but they considered 
 it better, as soon as their rapture had moderated, to sit down and row 
 steadily toward the largest. There were three of the ships, and rowing 
 up to them with the knowledge that they were safe from their foes, was 
 one of the happiest experiences in their whole lives. 
 
5 3 
 
 8 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 They were crossing the bows of a little gunboat which seemed 
 almost too insignificant to be noticed, when they were brought too so 
 roughly that for a moment they half thought that perhaps it might be a 
 rebel cruiser under false colors. The officers and sailors were almost 
 equally struck with their odd appearance. They were covered with their 
 old moss, and so starved, that it was not hard to make the commander 
 believe that they had passed through a rough experience. When within 
 
 At Sight of the Old Flag. 
 
 speaking distance, Wilson had to tell who they were, and his story of being 
 from the camp of Gen. Mitchel — who was no longer in Tennessee- -puz- 
 zled them still more. In helping Wood up the ladder, the commander 
 pulled off the moss with which he was covered, and the nakedness and 
 emaciation of the poor fellow excited both wonder and compassion. 
 
 They told their story, which made the commander — Lieut. J. F. Cross- 
 man, of the gunboat Somerset — terribly indignant at the cruelties the 
 men had suffered. With a sailor's generosity he gave them every kind- 
 ness. They received brandy, a good wash, new clothes, and plenty of 
 
Floating to the Gulf. 359 
 
 good food. So hungry were they that it seemed almost impossible "to 
 get filled up." As they wished to report the whole matter to the War 
 Department they asked the commander to signal the cruiser, which was 
 tne large ship they had first seen, and send them to Key West. The 
 cruiser very appropriately bore the name of the Stars and Stripes. 
 
 On this voyage two or three days passed like days of paradise, and 
 then Wilson was prostrated with fever, the result of his terrible exposure 
 and hardship, and for several days knew nothing more. Then recovering 
 and arriving at Key West he sent a report, which is still filed in the War 
 Record office at Washington under date of November 12th, of the whole 
 expedition. A still fuller account was published in the New Era of the 
 15th, and these are the first reports given of the raid by any person en- 
 gaged in it. These two were first of all the refugees to arrive at their 
 destination, notwithstanding their journey of more than four hundred 
 miles. 
 
CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 THE RECAPTURED PRISONERS. 
 
 THOUGH the story of those who were retaken presents more of 
 variety and vicissitude of fortune than that of the escaping pris- 
 oners, yet it is darkened with the shadows of prison life, and the 
 continued apprehension of rebel scaffolds. But it is not without a bright 
 side, as indeed no human lot is. At the very first our fears were not 
 realized. We expected worse treatment than before — perhaps some of 
 the horrible punishments which were too possible in the South, or a 
 speedy trial and the death of spies. But on the contrary, the mildest and 
 most humane treatment we received during our whole sojourn in the Con- 
 federacy followed. Col. Lee no longer thought the jail a safe place, and 
 ordered us to be taken to the barracks of the rebel troops, which were in 
 the middle of the city, but two squares from the depot. Here we were 
 in the midst of soldiers who had the exclusive custody of us, and their 
 commander was held directly responsible for our safe keeping. Any at- 
 tempt to escape would meet with far greater difficulties than at the city 
 jail. We did not cease to discuss the subject of breaking out, but the 
 opinion was general that it was hopeless. 
 
 The building was large and airy, with full-sized windows, and with 
 only one room in addition to our own, devoted to prisoners. These 
 were Union people of Atlanta, and while closely guarded were not es- 
 pecially ill-treated. Our room was perhaps twenty feet square and was 
 situated on a corner, with two windows overlooking the main street of the 
 town, and two others opening on a side street. To make it almost a para- 
 dise in comparison with our former quarters, it had a gas burner which 
 was kept lighted all the night and a large open fire-place with a generous 
 hearth, on which blazed a heap of logs. There was but one door to the 
 room and this was never shut; a soldier stood continually in it with orders 
 to notice all that was going on. 
 
 I love to linger on the details of this prison room, for when we were 
 expecting a dungeon like that of Chattanooga or death, it came as a blessed 
 relief, — a place where we could rest for a little time from the storms that 
 had swept over us. Our hearts were very grateful to God and we felt 
 that He had not deserted us. To sit in the window and watch the tide of 
 
The Recaptured Prisoners. 361 
 
 human life flowing past was an unending delight. Scarcely less pleasant 
 was it to gather round the fire, especially in the evening, and watch the 
 play of the flames. We carried in the wood, always with an armed guard 
 for an attendant, while the wood-pile itself was guarded carefully, as well 
 as every entry of the building. In fact the obstacles to escape here were 
 not bolts and prison walls, but the eyes of watchful sentinels, for we were 
 always in the midst of a little army. We did not think the latter less of a 
 hindrance to escape, but we well knew which was pleasanter. We were 
 soldiers, and to be in the midst of this army-life was far better than any 
 prison, though we would greatly have preferred another flag! 
 
 We were also sometimes taken out of the rooms for our meals, which 
 was a grateful change in the routine of the day. It is true, we always 
 marched under a strong guard, but to stand around a rude board, and 
 have the not very abundant food, consisting of bread and meat with the 
 addition of a little soup, placed before us in a way that suggested a table, 
 made this change very acceptable indeed. 
 
 Much of the improvement in our treatment we attributed to the Com- 
 mander of the barracks, Major Wells, or Jack Wells as he was familiarly 
 called, who had been an old United States Army officer. One of the tra- 
 ditions of that service was to treat prisoners well, and he had none of the 
 pro-slavery feeling, which in the South too frequently over-rode all senti- 
 ments of humanity. He would come around to our room and talk with us 
 by the hour — telling us great stories of his adventures and receiving as 
 great in return. Very often he was half drunk, for temperance was not 
 among his virtues, and sometimes he did not stop at the half-way point. 
 But the habits of a soldier were so completely grounded in him, that no 
 one could take advantage of such occasions to violate any military rules. 
 When in particularly communicative moods he would tell us that he did 
 not care a cent which side whipped — that he only held his present position 
 to avoid being conscripted, But his superiors knew him to be so faithful 
 and vigilant, and he could so readily control the rude mass under him at 
 the barracks, and enforce so stern a discipline, that they readily forgave 
 these little slips of the tongue. When aroused he had the regular officer's 
 sternness in punishing, as one or two incidents will show. 
 
 There were six left of our original party. These with the four pris- 
 oners of war and ten Tennesseeans made twenty in all who were confined 
 in this room. One morning our provisions, which were very scanty, were 
 brought up in a tray, each man's portion being set by itself. Mr. Pierce, — 
 called "Gun-barrel" from the wound in the head, — thought his portion too 
 small, and without a word, but with a look of contempt, threw it back into 
 the tray. In a few minutes a guard came up and seized the old man — he 
 was over sixty — and taking him out into the cold hall, tied his hands be- 
 fore his knees with a stick over his arms and across under his knees in a 
 
362 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 way soldiers call "bucking." He was left there all night! We all felt 
 very indignant, but could do nothing. 
 
 One of the guards was a malicious fellow who delighted in asking the 
 prisoners how they liked being shut up, playing checkers with their noses 
 on the windows, etc. Another Tennesseean, named Barker, told him 
 that he need not be so proud now, for when the North conquered them 
 he would have to work like a slave in the cotton fields to help pay the ex- 
 penses of the war. The guard reported the "treasonable" remark to 
 Wells. Poor Barker was taken to a room where punishments were usually 
 inflicted, and there hung up by the heels till he fainted; then taken down 
 till he revived,' and hung up again; this being continued till they were 
 satisfied. Then he was put in a little room, with no light, the smallest in 
 the house, and kept there with nothing to eat for twenty-four hours ! 
 
 Here I had many opportunities of seeing instances of the iron tyranny 
 to which Union men in the South were continually subjected — a tyranny 
 which explains the apparent unanimity shown in the cause of secession. 
 The strictest espionage was maintained in every order of society. The 
 spies of government would" pretend to be Union men, and thus worm them- 
 selves into the loyal societies which existed in Atlanta as well as in many 
 other cities. Clear proof of disloyalty to the Confederacy was not needed, 
 for a strong suspicion would do as well when only a military order was 
 needed to keep a man imprisoned in a horrible dungeon for months. In 
 one day, seventy men and twelve women were arrested and sent in irons 
 to Richmond! Afterward we had the opportunity of seeing some of these 
 very persons in that town. In spite of this persecution there existed at 
 this time a society of loyal people who were ready to extend to Union 
 prisoners all the help in their power. From some of them I received — as 
 did many of the other prisoners — supplies of money and other needed 
 articles which were of the greatest value. This help was given at great 
 personal risk to the donors, for to give a Union soldier money was con- 
 sidered a serious offense. One man who was in the opposite room, and 
 with whom we managed to hold some communication, had been in prison 
 for four months on the suspicion of having given some help to a few of 
 the Shiloh prisoners who were taken to Atlanta. A physician named 
 Scott visited us on the plea of mere curiosity, and on learning that if we 
 wanted a doctor they would allow one to be sent for, we managed to get 
 him into our room and talk with him a little. He gave me some money 
 to be used for the benefit of the party, which was of great service. A 
 year afterward when I found him a fugitive in the North, I was able to 
 partially repay the favor by vouching for his loyalty, and putting him in 
 the way of gaining a livelihood. 
 
 A little further lightening of my own confinement came about in a very 
 singular manner. I was making some short-hand notes on the margin of 
 
The Recaptured Prisoners. 363 
 
 a book one day, when Wells walked quietly into the room and saw me at 
 work before I noticed him. I feared that he might be displeased, and 
 take the book from me, but it was too late to retreat, and I wrote on. He 
 watched for some time with great seeming interest. " What kind of crow- 
 tracks are you making there V he asked. I explained as well as I could, 
 and showed him particular words that I wrote. He then wanted to know 
 why I was writing. I did not think it safe to tell him that I was making 
 notes in the hope that they might be useful some day, and therefore told 
 him a part only of the truth; that I wrote to pass the time, as I had more 
 of it on my hands than I knew what to do with. I then read him a few 
 isolated sentences which did not strike him as having any treason in them, 
 and he left me indulging the hope that nothing bad would come out of his 
 discovery. I did not wish to give up the little book in which I was writ- 
 ing, but as a precaution copied some of .the notes into another place. 
 
 The next day he came again, seemingly in a very pleasant humor, talked 
 cordially with different members of our party, and then turning to me 
 asked if I would be willing to do some writing for him ? I said I would, 
 very gladly, if it was for him only, but I did not wish to do any for the 
 Confederacy. He laughed at the distinction, and asked me to go into 
 his office. There he showed me the report he had to make each day of 
 the number of prisoners, and the rations drawn for them as well as the 
 requisitions. The blanks were not very well filled, for he was not a good 
 clerk. I asked him why he did not have some of the soldiers do the work. 
 He answered in terms very uncomplimentary to them, and it was a fact 
 that literary ability was not as common in the Southern army as in the 
 Northern. I could not see that my making out this return daily would 
 do any harm to the United States, while it might be the means of giving 
 me valuable knowledge or even of effecting the escape of myself and com- 
 rades. The work was nothing — I would rather do it than not; but I told 
 him that I could not make out such a sheet properly without the use of 
 desk, paper, rulers, etc. He said that I should have them, and could come 
 right into his office for the purpose. This was exactly what I wanted, but 
 the boon was not as great as I hoped, for he went to the sentry at the door 
 of the prison room and instructed him to let me pass to the office when I 
 wished, but nowhere else; another sentinel who stood at the head of the 
 entry within a musket-length of the office door was told to watch that I 
 never passed further than the office. In short all the guards were in- 
 formed of the new arrangement and charged to watch me especially ! 
 This did not leave me much chance for getting away, but it was possible 
 that their vigilance would relax with time, while it was certainly pleasant 
 occasionally to change from the prison room to the office and to get many 
 an item of intelligence which I could carry back to my comrades. But 
 this work gave me the heartfelt pleasure of helping a man to escape death. 
 
364 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 While writing in the office one day, a person dressed in the uniform of a 
 rebel officer was brought in for confinement in the barracks. He ap- 
 peared to be very drunk, but remonstrated so hard against being put in 
 the room where the remainder of the rebel prisoners were kept, that Wells 
 consented to let him stay for a time in the office, especially as regular 
 charges were not yet brought in against him. He was carefully examined, 
 but when his money was taken he was so furious that Wells, first showing 
 me how heavy it was, for there were some five hundred dollars in gold, 
 allowed him to retain it. He was very drunk, and Wells, in the absence 
 of other charges, supposed that he was arrested only for that — an offense 
 with which he had a great deal of sympathy. Soon after Wells went out 
 to attend to some business, leaving Sergeant White with us. He too 
 soon went out and I was alone with the drunken officer. Of course there 
 was a sentinel in the entry, not a dozen feet away. I was busy writing, but 
 looking up I saw the stranger approaching me. There was no trace of 
 drunkenness about him. I watched his movements attentively. Soon he 
 was standing by me. 
 
 "You are a prisoner.' 
 
 I nodded assent. 
 
 " One they call ' engine-thieves,' " he continued. 
 
 I answered in the affirmative. 
 
 "I know you," said he. "I know all about you. I was here when 
 your comrades were hung. Brave men they were, and the cruel deed will 
 yet be avenged. I am not afraid to trust you. They do not yet know 
 who I am, but they will learn to-morrow, and then if I am still in their 
 hands I must die, for I am'a spy from the Federal army. Can't you help 
 me to escape ? " 
 
 I was astonished at this revelation, and for a moment doubted his 
 story, and his object — thinking he might wish to betray me for a selfish 
 advantage. I put a few hasty questions to him to test his knowledge of 
 the Federal army. The answers were satisfactory. I hesitated no longer, 
 but determined to help him if in my power. 
 
 " What can I do for you ? '' 
 
 He answered, " Can't you write me a pass and sign the Commander's 
 name to it?" 
 
 " That would hardly do you any good," I said, " for it would probably 
 be detected. I think I can put you on a better plan. Take that over- 
 coat," pointing to one belonging to Wells that was lying on the foot of 
 the bed, " put it around you, and just walk past the guard as indepen- 
 dently as if you owned the entire establishment. It is now nearly dark, 
 and the chances are that you will not be halted by the guard at all." 
 
 "A good idea," said he; " I'll try it." 
 
The Recaptured Prisoners. 365, 
 
 At once folding himself in the coat he bade me a hurried but grateful 
 adieu. 
 
 Eagerly I sat in the deepening twilight, listening for any sound that 
 might betray the success or failure of the scheme. But all was silence. 
 I have since learned that the guard, seeing the familiar coat, supposed of 
 course that the owner was in it and allowed it to pass unchallenged. 
 
 I have often been asked why, if I could help another man off in this 
 manner, I did not avail myself of the same opportunity. The circum- 
 stances were very different. I had no thought of it at all till it came as a 
 sudden inspiration, when the man asked for help. Besides, I was espec- 
 ially watched, and was several inches taller than the officer and the com- 
 mander, much more slender, and always wore my glasses, without which 
 I would have been helpless. If all these obstacles had been surmounted, 
 I would not have been, like this officer, dressed in rebel uniform, with abun- 
 dance of money, but destitute and nearly naked. The chances were in 
 every way a hundred to one in his favor. 
 
 A moment after Sergeant White came in, and I engaged him in conver- 
 sation, inducing him to tell some good stories to keep him from missing 
 my companion, and to allow him as much time for a start as possible, be- 
 fore the inevitable alarm was given. I succeeded perfectly for five 
 minutes, for he did not make the least inquiry, probably thinking, if he 
 gave the matter any thought, that Wells had taken him over to his natural 
 place in the barrack-room opposite. Then Wells entered, and throwing 
 an uneasy glance around, exclaimed at once, 
 
 " Sergeant, where is that officer?" 
 
 The sergeant protested that he knew nothing about him; that he was 
 not in the room when White entered. 
 
 Wells then turned to me and demanded, 
 
 " Pittenger, where is that officer?" 
 
 "What officer?" 
 
 " That officer I put in here.'' 
 
 " Oh ! that drunken fellow ? " 
 
 " Yes; where is he ? " 
 
 " The last I saw of him he picked up his coat, and said he was going 
 to supper." 
 
 "Going to supper, was he! Ho! I see it! Sergeant, run to the 
 guard, and tell them that if they le,t him out I will have every one of 
 them hung up by the heels." 
 
 This was rather a useless punishment considering that the prisoner was 
 already far away. 
 
 But the sergeant departed to muster the guard. Shortly after Wells, 
 who had resumed his seat, said in a meditative tone, 
 
 "Had he a coat?" 
 
$66 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 " I suppose so, sir," I returned, " or he would not have taken it." 
 
 "Where did he get it?" 
 
 *' Off the foot of that bed." 
 
 Wells sprang to his feet as quickly as if a serpent had bit him, kicking 
 over the chair on which he had been sitting, and exclaimed : 
 
 " My coat, sure as ! worth eighty dollars ! The villain ! " Wells 
 
 pressed his hands to his head and sat down again; then, as if thinking better 
 of it, he ejaculated, " Well ! if that is not a cool joke," and burst into a 
 loud laugh which ended the scene. 
 
 While here we secured the most delicious article of diet we had yet 
 received in the South. Sweet potatoes were cheap and very abundant 
 now, and the money kindly given by Union men sufficed to buy a consid- 
 erable quantity. These we roasted in the ashes of the open fire that made 
 our room so comfortable, and if there is any thing more palatable than 
 these potatoes were, I have not found it. But for the want of clothes and 
 the opportunity of being clean, and the vermin which it was impossible to 
 banish in any of these prisons, we might have been reasonably comfortable. 
 
 We still continued our devotions morning and evening. The fact that 
 the door was open, so that we had no privacy at all, and that a guard was 
 always looking on, did seem like a hindrance at first, but in time we grew 
 used to it. A few of our own number seemed to think that now we were 
 not in a dark cell, and were treated more as regular prisoners, there was 
 no need of so much prayer. But the majority clung to the good resolu- 
 tions made in darker hours. When one of the guards once interrupted us 
 with coarse remarks we appealed to Wells, and he stood our friend; 
 saying that he did not like praying himself and would stay away from it, 
 but if we could get any good out of it we were welcome, ana the guards 
 should not interfere. Thus we were enabled to pass many hours most 
 pleasantly and profitably. 
 
 But our friend MacDonell came no more. When taken back to our 
 prison room after the flight, I tore up the note I had written to him, fin- 
 ished reading the books we had, and returning them, asked for more. 
 But they did not come, nor did he ever enter our prison again. Two 
 reasons were sufficient to account for this. The Provost Marshal was 
 disposed to attribute the success of our effort in breaking from the jail 
 to outside aid; and those who were very friendly would more likely be 
 suspected than any others. It might not be safe for MacDonell to come 
 to us again for awhile; besides his term for serving that church in Atlanta 
 was nearly ended, and removal is an event in a Methodist preacher's life 
 which for some weeks overshadows everything else. 
 
 But as I knew nothing of this and he did not come, I resolved to go 
 to him. Accordingly I asked Wells to send a guard with me to go to 
 see a preacher. I might as well have some indulgence for the amount of 
 
The Recaptured Prisoners. 367 
 
 help I was giving him as not. He asked me a good many questions and 
 made me tell the whole story of our acquaintance, but then consented, 
 and ordered a soldier to take me to the minister's house and not to let me 
 get out of his sight for a moment; to treat me well, but to promptly shoot 
 me if I tried to run away. Then he made me, in addition, promise that I 
 would make no effort to escape. 
 
 Thus I set forth through the streets of Atlanta guarded by only one 
 man! It did seem almost tempting Providence to go forth in this unsafe 
 manner, and as I gazed at the soldier, it looked an easy thing to 
 take the musket from him and march off. He imagined that he was 
 keeping me most safely by being close to me; the very position in which 
 his musket would have given him no advantage. But I resisted the im- 
 pulse as I had no intention of trying to escape on this occasion. 
 
 I felt a good deal ashamed on entering the fine parlor of Mr. Mac- 
 Donell in such shabby dress and with the armed guard behind me, but the 
 kindness of his reception put me at ease and we talked for quite a long 
 time. I tried to make him understand how grateful I was for all his kind- 
 ness, and gave him my copy of Pilgrim s Progress, with an inscription, as 
 the only remembrance in my power, informing him of my resolution to 
 devote myself to the ministry in case my life should be spared. He 
 prayed for me most fervently and we parted. He promised to come to 
 see us in the prison again, but we were shortly moved away, and I have 
 seen him no more, though since peace came we have often exchanged 
 letters. 
 
 An effort was made at this time to get some of us to enlist in the rebel 
 army. Whether our party would have been included we could not tell, 
 and had no desire to provoke an investigation, though at an earlier period 
 we would have been delighted with the opportunity. But others were 
 strongly urged, especially the two regular soldiers. These, with the two 
 from the 10th Wisconsin, were still with us, and it did seem as if they were 
 being held simply for our sake. Yet this was scarcely worth while any 
 longer, for it was certain that if any of our number escaped, they would 
 carry the news of our adventures through the lines. These four were, 
 however, kept with us for some time longer. One of the regulars, Geo. 
 W. Walton, became a great friend of mine, and contributed not a little to 
 lighten the dreary days we still had to endure. 
 
 At length we heard what seemed to us fearful news — a new court- 
 martial was ordered ! We waited the result with the greatest anxiety, 
 and my comrades charged me to try all I possibly could to get from Wells 
 any intimation of an intention, if such should exist, to try us. In case 
 anything of that kind occurred we were resolved to make an effort for 
 freedom even if the result would only be to die with muskets in our hands. 
 That would have been almost inevitable, We could capture the three 
 
368 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 guards — one at our door, one in the entry, and one at the head of the 
 stairs; but not less than twenty were in reserve in the guard room, and 
 the whole building was surrounded with soldiers constantly on their beat. 
 We could only have had the six of us to count on, for none of the other 
 prisoners would make such an attempt; but we would have preferred 
 dying in this manner to being led powerless to the scaffold. A week of 
 sickening suspense passed and no summons came for us. Then the 
 court adjourned and we breathed easier. It seemed as if they did not 
 intend to persecute the feeble remnant of our party any further, and we 
 passed from the extreme of fear to that of hope. We began now to talk 
 of exchange, as if that was the most probable ending for us. 
 
 It may be interesting to inquire whether the alarm under which we 
 were led to break out of the jail was well grounded, or a mere scare. At 
 the time we had no doubt. To escape or die was the dread alternative we 
 saw. To the present day, nearly if not quite all of our number are per- 
 fectly convinced that it was only this bold attempt that saved the life of 
 a single member of the party. The chain of evidence was very strong, as 
 previously stated, and until recently I did think that we would at least 
 have been summoned before a court-martial, and to us this had but one 
 meaning. But since examining so many of the records I am disposed to 
 doubt whether anything had been discovered that would have led to a new 
 trial. It was weeks after the escape before any court met, and then no 
 one of our party was summoned before it, which would have been the 
 most natural course if information was their aim. In Col- Lee's report 
 of the escape, he still complains of a want of knowledge in regard to the 
 facts of our case. But he says nothing about the summoning any court. 
 The regular soldiers in the front room, from whom came the most alarm- 
 ing reports, were very anxious that we should attempt to escape and suc- 
 ceed, though they had determined beforehand, as we learned afterward, 
 not to go with us; but they were anxious to be separated from us, believ- 
 ing that they would then be exchanged. But the strongest evidence is the 
 simple fact we were not tried. There had not been time for any repre- 
 sentations from our government to be made. Possibly our enemies were 
 weary of following us further. But it is on the other hand sure that 
 charges against us were not dropped, and we were not treated as ordinary 
 prisoners of war. 
 
 The weeks rolled by. Few things occurred worthy of note. The 
 same monotony which makes prison life so dreadful robs it of interest 
 when recorded. We would rise in the morning from our hard beds, which 
 consisted of a few fragments of carpet, with our shoes and coats for pillows, 
 and wash ourselves — for we had that great privilege here — pouring the 
 water over each other's hands; then eat our scanty breakfast; then put in 
 the dreary forenoon as best we could. We no longer had the regular em- 
 
The Recaptured Prisoners. 369 
 
 ployment which had marked our life in the jail. When dinner-time came 
 we would eat it, either in our own room or taken out by the guard to the 
 common mess-room, which we much preferred; then read or talk, sit 
 round the fire, roast potatoes or do anything else that could be found till 
 dark. Then the gas was lit — not for our benefit, but that the guard might 
 see that we were working no plot for escape. This hour, as in the jail, 
 was the most pleasant of the day. Then came prayers, and with the dull 
 fire light and the brighter gas, we again lay down to sleep. 
 
 Thus days glided into weeks and weeks into months. The golden- 
 hues of autumn deepened into the sombreness and death of early winter,, 
 and still we were in Atlanta barracks. Our weak faith could scarcely con- 
 ceive that we should ever be anywhere else! A mental and spiritual 
 numbness, like that which follows the long-continued infliction of physi- 
 cal pain, took possession of us. We almost ceased to hope! 
 
 But at the close of November there was a startling change — a day of 
 rejoicing! A number of officers came up to the barracks and inquired 
 for the room occupied by the Yankees. On being shown to our room they 
 called us all into line and said, with great manifestations of friendliness, 
 that they had glad news for us: 
 
 "You have all been exchanged, and all that now remains is for us to 
 send you out of our territory. " 
 
 Then they came along the line and shook hands with us, offering us 
 congratulations, and wishing us a safe journey home. 
 
 These were some of the leading officers of Atlanta, and we could not 
 doubt. I am now disposed to think that they believed what they told us. 
 The correspondence about exchange in the War archives shows that at 
 this time arrangements were in progress to bring to Richmond the pris- 
 oners scattered through various parts of the Confederacy for exchange. 
 The only fault with which our visitors can therefore fairly be charged, is 
 that they spoke as if that was already accomplished which they simply 
 believed would be done. 
 
 But we had no doubts, and our feelings may be better imagined than 
 described. There was an overwhelming rush of emotions too deep for utter- 
 ance. We were very happy, but there was a deep undertone of sorrow. 
 Oh ! if our seven comrades had only been with us to share the joy of this 
 unexpected deliverance ! And we were uneasy about the eight who had 
 fled. Of only two had we heard anything, though we had tried every 
 source of information. From a rebel paper containing an extract from 
 the Cincinnati Commercial, which I had seen in the office of Wells, we 
 learned -that Wollam and Porter had arrived at Corinth in almost starv- 
 ing condition. Of the others we had no reliable information. Lee had 
 told us that three of them had been killed in the woods, but we could not 
 24 
 
3/0 Paring and Suffering. 
 
 meet any soldiers who had done the killing, or had seen them dead, and 
 we doubted. This suspense had caused us many unhappy hours. 
 
 But when all allowance was made for these things, the prospect of 
 gaining our liberty was enough to make our hearts overflow with gratitude 
 to Almighty God for his wondrous mercy. I was so agitated that when 
 Wells asked me to write the requisition for rations for our journey, I was 
 not able, and had to transfer the work to more steady hands. It was in 
 the forenoon that we received the news, and we were to start for home, — 
 via Richmond, — at seven the same evening. 
 
 We spent the intervening time in arranging what clothing we had — 
 little enough — and preparing for the journey. As the time drew near we 
 rejoiced over the prospect, but were not without a little of that strange re- 
 luctance to leave a familiar place which has so often been considered one 
 of the marvels of human experience. We lit the gas and built a roaring 
 fire, the ruddy blaze of which was itself an emblem of cheerfulness, and 
 took a farewell view of the place where we had spent so many not unhappy 
 hours. Often afterward did we think of that bright fire and still brighter 
 hour of expectation during the cold and dreary months that we were still 
 doomed to suffer. 
 
 We had here quite a number of pieces of carpet which served us very 
 well for blankets, but we were forbidden to take them along; being told 
 that we were going where good blankets were made, and would soon have 
 plenty. We managed, however, to secrete two very small pieces, which 
 were afterward of the greatest use. I had one article of dress in which I 
 took a good deal of pride — a very fine hat. Nearly every other part of 
 my apparel had been worn out long before. But one day, when he was 
 somewhat intoxicated, Wells was pleased with the neat look of a report I 
 had made out for him, and showed his approval in a characteristic fashion. 
 He made a grab at my cap and threw it on the floor, saying that I was 
 too good a man to wear a cap like that, and putting his own hat, a soft, 
 new felt of finest quality on my head, said, " Wear that." I could afford 
 to let him have his way in the matter, though I did not suppose the trade 
 was to be permanent, and therefore, when he was gone, carefully gathered 
 up and secreted the old cap, expecting that he would take the hat. I was 
 almost sure he would before we left for Richmond, but had no disposition 
 to call his attention to it. 
 
 All was now in readiness, and we took our last look at Atlanta — as a 
 rebel town. We were not tied for the first time in our removals. This 
 was truly remarkable and afforded strong confirmation of our hopes. The 
 guards fell in on each side of us and we wended our silent way along the 
 dark streets. Wells, drunker than usual, accompanied us to the cars, 
 where he hiccoughed an affectionate farewell — and did not ask me for 
 his hat ! Sergeant White, who was with me when the spy escaped, com- 
 
The Recaptured Prisoners. 371 
 
 mandecl our escort, and we could not have had a more agreeable com- 
 panion. Like his superior he cared little which side came out best in the 
 war, so long as he was not hurt ! There were but ten guards, while with 
 the Tennesseeans we were twenty, — a great falling off from former precau- 
 tions. We were crowded into box-cars, and began to suffer severely 
 with cold, for the night air was most piercing. It was now the 3rd of 
 December, and we had nothing but our ragged spring clothing — not a sin- 
 gle article of any kind — always excepting my hat ! — having been supplied 
 by the Confederates. I had also the well-worn coat left by Capt. Fry, 
 without which I could scarcely have endured the journey. At three 
 o'clock in the morning we arrived at Dalton, from which place we were to 
 change to the road direct to Cleveland. We were not to go through 
 Chattanooga, and I saw that famous town no more for a score of years. 
 The stars were sparkling in light and frosty brilliancy when we stopped. 
 The other train had not yet arrived, and as we stood on the platform the 
 keen icy wind seemed to cut through us. We could find no relief from 
 its piercing breath and shivered for an hour, when the other train arrived, 
 and finding it a little more comfortable we managed to doze away the 
 time till daybreak. 
 
 In the morning we found that there was hardly enough of our three 
 days' rations, which were to last us to Richmond, for breakfast. We ate 
 what there was, hoping to be able to buy more with the remnant of money 
 given us by our Union friends of Atlanta. When that was all spent we 
 had another resource that never failed — the endurance of hunger ! 
 
 During the day we quietly discussed the question whether it would 
 not be best at night-fall to try to make our escape, as we were now within 
 forty miles of our own lines. It would not be difficult, for the guards 
 were careless and we could at any instant have taken more than half the 
 guns. They sat on the same seats with us and slept. Frequently those 
 guarding the doors would fall asleep, and we would wake them as the cor- 
 poral came on his rounds, thus saving them from punishment. The most 
 complete security prevailed with them, showing that they were sure that 
 they were taking us for no other purpose than that of exchange. Once 
 Sergeant White laughingly told us that we could escape if we tried, for we 
 had the matter in our own hands; but that he thought it would be more 
 pleasant for us to ride around, than to walk across the country 7 on our own 
 responsibility. This very security lulled our fears and made us the 
 readier to believe what had been told us in Atlanta. There were formi- 
 dable difficulties in the way of escape, outside, in the terrible task of trying 
 to travel almost naked and barefoot over the rough mountains, and in the 
 snow which now began to appear. 
 
 In the afternoon we passed the beautiful village of Knoxville, with its 
 sad memories of the court-martial, where we had been so terribly deceived, 
 
372 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 and then the town of Greenville, which we noticed as being the home of 
 our heroic companion, Captain Fry; then into the lower part of Virginia. 
 
 It was nightfall when we entered this State, and a beautiful night it 
 was. The moon shone over the pale cold hills with a silver radiance 
 which made the whole landscape enchanting. On, on, we glided, over 
 hill and plain, and leaning back in the car seat, with the guards and most 
 of my comrades asleep around, I seemed to see in the shifting scenery of 
 the unreal-looking panorama without, a type of the fleeting visions of 
 human life — like us, now lost in some dark and gloomy wood, or walled in 
 by the encroaching mountain side, and now revealing a magnificent view 
 of undulating landscapes far away in the shadowy distance. Thus through 
 the silent night we journeyed on, and morning dawned on us still steam- 
 ing through the romantic valleys of Virginia. 
 
 But there soon came a change in the weather that added very much to 
 our discomfort. The day became wet and dreary. Our car leaked, the 
 fire went out, and all day we had nothing to eat. At length the miserable 
 day wore to the evening, and found us at Lynchburg, which is literally a 
 city set on a hill. Here we discovered that we had missed connection, 
 and would have to lay over for twenty-four hours, We were very sorry to 
 hear this, for though the journey had come to be intensely disagreeable, 
 we were in a great hurry to get to our own lines, and had been talking all 
 the way about what we should do in Washington. But there was no help 
 for it, and we marched up to the great empty barracks with as good a 
 grace as possible. 
 
 We found an immense room in which was gathered some of the refuse 
 of the Confederate army, — prisoners for various infractions of Confederate 
 law. There was a great stove in the centre of the room, but as it had no fire, 
 it was not so welcome to us in our wet and chilly state as it might have been 
 made. We resigned ourselves to another night of freezing, with the con- 
 soling thought that we would not have many more of such to spend. I 
 was always sensitive to cold, and therefore could sleep but little; so I 
 paced the floor till nearly morning and witnessed a good many amusing 
 incidents. Some of the Confederates were drunk enough to be disposed 
 to mischief. One of them diverted himself by walking around on the 
 prostrate forms of those who wanted to sleep. Soon he came to Ben- 
 singer, of our party. He endured the infliction patiently the first time; 
 but as the drunkard came the second time, Bensinger was on the lookout, 
 and springing up, planted a blow on his ear that not only laid him out, 
 but disposed him to be quiet for the rest of the night ! Some of his com- 
 rades rushed forward to resent the well-deserved punishment; but when 
 they saw the company that gathered around Bensinger, they concluded to 
 press the matter no fuither. 
 
 In this Virginia prison we met the most determined and bitter rebels 
 
The Recaptured Prisoners. 373 
 
 we had yet seen. One prisoner said that he had long advocated raising 
 the black flag, declaring that if it had been done at first, the war would 
 long since have been over. I assented, adding that the whole Southern 
 race would have been exterminated in a short time. This way of ending 
 the war had not entered his mind, and now he did not enjoy the sugges- 
 tion. 
 
 All the next day continued cold and gloomy. About noon we suc- 
 ceeded in obtaining wood for the big stove with permission to light a fire, 
 and a genial glow was gradually diffused over the room in time to warm 
 us thoroughly before we started for Richmond. 
 
 From this point to a junction we had good cars, the most comfortable 
 we had yet enjoyed. But in a little while we were obliged to leave them, 
 and as the other train had not yet arrived, we built a large fire to defend 
 us against the bitter cold. We were allowed to assist in gathering wood, 
 and even went some little distance into the dark woods after fuel. Not 
 to escape under such circumstances seemed almost a sin; if so, we repented 
 it afterward as heartily as a sin was ever repented of. But we were on 
 our way to be exchanged, and when we stopped to think of it — though 
 instinct urged us to go — it was surely better to go on by rail and steam- 
 boat to Washington, than to dare the rigors of the Virginia mountains in 
 winter, without clothing enough to defend us from perishing, through a 
 single freezing night. But in this case instinct was right and reason 
 wrong. Soon the other train arrived, and a few hours more of rapid and 
 eventless travel placed us in the rebel capital. 
 
CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 RICHMOND AND ITS PRISONS. 
 
 RICHMOND is a beautiful city, but we saw little of its attractions on 
 this first visit. There was still the same sparkling moonlight and 
 the same intense and piercing cold which marked our journey on 
 setting out from Atlanta; we were instantly chilled when we had left the 
 shelter of the cars, and started through the streets of the sleeping town. 
 Everything looked grim and silent through the frosty air, but we cared 
 little for such a cool reception if we could speedily go through on our way 
 to the place of exchange. 
 
 We had hardly passed a dozen squares of this historic city, when sud- 
 denly it occurred to Sergeant White that he did not know what to do with 
 us. He had been ordered to bring us to Richmond, where he had never 
 been before, and was given a letter to the Provost Marshal, but had no 
 idea of where to find him. This was an unfavorable hour for inquiries. 
 He preferred entering upon the search alone, rather than with a crowd of 
 prisoners at his heels. For a time we were left in charge of a subordinate, 
 and endeavored to shelter ourselves as well as we could from the unbear- 
 able cold, which threatened to prove fatal. Necessity is rich in expe- 
 dients. We huddled into the angle of a brick wall and spread the two 
 pieces of carpet over our heads. It was astonishing to notice how much 
 more comfortable this made us — especially those on the inside of the 
 pack where I happened to be. In perhaps an hour the sergeant came 
 back and conducted us to the Marshal's office. 
 
 Our company, thirty strong, threaded several of the principal streets 
 that would have been entirely dark but for the moonlight, and entered the 
 office, which, to our further discomfort, was fireless. We stood for an hour 
 or more in the empty room, looking at the grim portraits of rebel generals 
 that stared at us from the walls, until the Marshal himself entered. He 
 did not deign to speak to us, but opened the letter handed him by the ser- 
 geant and read that ten disloyal Tennesseeans, four Federal soldiers, and 
 six engine thieves, were hereby forwarded to Richmond by order of Gen. 
 Beauregard. We had hoped that this title of which we had become 
 heartily sick would now be left behind; but it still clung to us and seemed 
 ominous of further suffering. The Marshal then gave his orders and 
 called a guide, under whose direction we again marched off. 
 
Richmond and its Prisons. 
 
 375 
 
 By this time it was daylight, December 7th, 1862. Richmond looked 
 still more cheerless by the cold beams of daybreak than it did before. 
 
 We marched along several tedious streets until we came near the bank 
 of James River, where we halted in front of a most desolate-looking, but 
 very large brick building, surrounded by a formidable circle of guards. 
 A sentinel summoned an officer, and we learned, as we had already sur- 
 mised, that this was none other than the far-famed Libby Prison. We had 
 expected to enter it, having heard that it was the place to which exchanged 
 prisoners were sent on their way to City Point, where exchanges were 
 completed. We hoped that we would not be obliged to stay here a whole 
 
 Libby Prison. From a photograph. 
 
 day as we had done at Lynchburg. We went up a flight of stairs, and on 
 turning to the right entered a vast open room, with a multitude of people 
 in it, and saw almost for the first time since leaving Mitchel's camp, the 
 old familiar United States uniform. We were at once in the midst of 
 comrades. 
 
 At first our greeting was not very warm, as we still wore the citizen 
 clothes, or rather rags, which had done duty day and night for the past 
 eight months. Our appearance was not prepossessing, being now more 
 emaciated and tattered than the average of prisoners; but our story was 
 an unfailing passport, and we were soon heartily welcomed. There was 
 only one small stove in the midst of the great room, and as many of the 
 
3/6 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 inmates as possible were closely huddled around it. But they generously 
 made way for us and our blood was thawed, after which we had leisure to 
 look around us. 
 
 The room was bare, and with the exception of great rafters, was open 
 clear to the roof. The window sashes had been removed and the wind 
 whistled in from the river far more sharply than was consistent with com- 
 fort. The stove was kept red-hot, but this only warmed a limited circle, 
 and had no effect on the general temperature of the room. But with all 
 these discomforts and many others of which we heard, we rejoiced to be 
 here. It was to our simple minds the sure pledge that our enemies had 
 not been deceiving us in their promises of an exchange; for the soldiers 
 in whose company we were placed expected to go north in the next truce- 
 boat, which was now due, and they had actually been paroled for that pur- 
 pose. Our hearts beat high as we talked with comrades from different 
 parts of the country, and thought that, after drinking the bitter draught of 
 bondage and persecution for eight long months, we were at last to taste 
 the sweets of liberty. What wonder if our joy was too deep for words, 
 and we could only turn it over in our minds, and tremble lest it should 
 prove too good to be true! But there came as wift and terrible shadow, 
 and our dream of delight vanished! 
 
 From our companions we learned many interesting items of news. 
 They told us of the battles in which they had been captured, and of the 
 varying fortunes of war. But strangest of all to us, was what they said 
 about the existence of a large party at the north who were opposed to the 
 continuance of the war, "because," as my informant explained, "they 
 feared if it went on that they might be drafted and have to take part in 
 the fight." 
 
 After we had been here an hour or two, an officer entered and called 
 for the men who had been last put in. Expecting that we would receive 
 the regular exchange parole we promptly responded. They took us down 
 to the entrance hall and called over our names, identifying each one. The 
 four soldiers and one of the Tennesseeans were put on one side and we 
 on the other. The first party were then conducted back up stairs again, 
 while we were put into an immense, dark, and low room on the opposite 
 side of the first floor. 
 
 These changes were too significant to be easily misunderstood. It was 
 an awful moment. We knew that we had been deceived, and our hopes 
 at once fell from the highest heaven to which they had soared, down to 
 perfect nothingness, and misery and despair overwhelmed us. To be thus 
 separated from our friends seemed like parting the sheep from the goats, 
 and could be only because they still held charges against us which would 
 prevent our being treated like other prisoners. No wonder we looked at 
 each other with pale faces in the dim light, and asked questions that no 
 
Richmond and its Prisons. 377 
 
 one wanted to answer. But only for a few moments were we crushed 
 under this unexpected blow. Soon we again sought avenues of hope. 
 
 Perhaps they did not recognize us as soldiers and only wanted to ex- 
 change us as citizens — a matter of indifference to us, so long as they ex- 
 changed us at all. We looked around to see what foundation we could 
 find for this pleasing conjecture. 
 
 There were even more prisoners here than upstairs. Civilians were 
 gathered from all parts of the South. Some of them had been in prison 
 ever since the war broke out, and a few even had been arrested for sup- 
 posed anti-slavery principles before that event, and had lived in loathsome 
 dungeons ever since ! This did not look much like a speedy exchange ! 
 A few only of our soldiers were here, and they as punishment for attempt- 
 ing to escape. 
 
 In the meantime breakfast was brought in. It consisted of a small 
 quantity of very thin soup, and a very scanty allowance of bread. To our 
 delight the latter was made from wheat instead of corn, which had been 
 the only food further south; and all the time we remained in Richmond 
 we received good bread, though but little of it. 
 
 Just as we began to feel somewhat at home in this dark, dirty, and 
 gloomy place — which, however, was not so chill as the room above — an 
 officer entered and inquired for the last fifteen men who had been put in. 
 We answered with great alacrity, for hope instantly suggested that there 
 had been some mistake which would now be corrected and we taken up- 
 stairs again. But no such good fortune was in store for us. There yet 
 remained a lower deep to sound. We were taken out of doors and found a 
 guard waiting to receive us. Any change to another prison was almost 
 sure to be for the worse, and we were probably the only band of prisoners 
 who were sorry to leave Libby ! 
 
 We crossed the street and halted at another desolate-looking building 
 which we afterward learned was " Castle Thunder," the famous Bastile 
 of the South. Like "Libby" it had been a tobacco manufactory before 
 the war. We were conducted through a guarded door into the general 
 office, where we had to wait for some time. A fierce-looking, black- 
 whiskered man, whom I knew afterward as Chillis, the prison Commissary, 
 walked through the room, and looking at us for a moment, as if his eyes 
 would pierce us, said: 
 
 " Bridge-burners, are they ? they ought to be hung, every man of them; 
 and so ought every man that does anything against the Confederacy." 
 
 I could have better agreed with him in the state of feeling I now had 
 if he had said " for." 
 
 The guard returned and we were ordered up stairs. At the first land- 
 ing we passed by a howling and yelling multitude, who made such an out- 
 rageous noise that I was compelled to put my hands to my ears. As we 
 
378 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 came in view, more than a score of voices screamed with all the energy 
 their lungs could command, " Fresh fish ! Fresh fish ! " I found that 
 the same exclamation greeted every new arrival. 
 
 On the floor above this there was another howling multitude. We 
 were taken into a little office at one side and searched, to see if we had 
 anything that might be useful to a prisoner. They took some pocket- 
 knives from the Tennesseeans, which they had managed to keep secreted 
 till now. But I had been learning prison arts, and when it came my turn, 
 I slipped a large knife which I had obtained at Atlanta up my sleeve, and 
 managed by turning my arm when they were feeling for concealed weapons 
 to keep it out of the way. 
 
 When this examination was over I thought they were going to put us 
 into the imitation mad-house we had passed; and they did not do much 
 better, for they took us down the centre of the room about half way, and 
 then placed us in a stall beside it. I call it a stall, for no other word so 
 well describes it. It was one of a range about the size and shape of horse 
 sheds, partitioned off from the large room in which were the noisy mis- 
 creants, and from each other only by long boards nailed to uprights with 
 cracks between wide enough to let the wind circulate freely. Most of the 
 window sashes of the large room were out, which greatly increased the 
 cold. Our stall was only eight or nine feet in width, and possibly sixteen 
 in length. Its entire furniture was a low shelf, about six feet long, which 
 served to support a bucket of water placed on it. 
 
 In this cheerless place our party, six in number, and the nine remain- 
 ing Tennesseeans — fifteen in all — were confined during the months of 
 December and January. There was a window in the shed which afforded 
 abundant light. We did not suffer from crowding or lack of air as in the 
 Swims dungeon; but other evils endured, especially cold and hunger, 
 were scarcely less tormenting than the inflictions of that vilest of all 
 dens. 
 
 The first day of our imprisonment here our spirits sank lower than 
 they ever did before. All our bright hopes were dashed to the ground, 
 and there seemed good reason to fear that we were doomed to this dreary 
 abode for the remainder of the war, even if we escaped the dreadful fate 
 of our comrades. It was too disheartening for all our philosophy, and 
 that day was one of the blackest gloom. We seldom spoke, and when we 
 did, it was to denounce our fo'ly in suffering ourselves to be deluded by 
 fair words to Richmond, when we might so readily have escaped. Our 
 lot would have been much easier to bear but for the conviction that it was 
 our own fault. We ought not to have believed them. It was only the 
 shrinking from the bitter cold on the mountains that disposed us to credit 
 their promises and kept us from leaving; and now the promises were all 
 broken — and from the way we had begun it seemed likely that we would 
 
Richmond and its Prisons. 379 
 
 suffer as much from cold as we could have done in making our escape — an 
 anticipation abundantly verified. 
 
 But it was no use lamenting, and all we could do was to register a solemn 
 vow that we would never be deceived again in that manner, and that we 
 would never let another chance of escape pass. It is easy " to lock the 
 door after the horse is stolen." 
 
 But when night came we found the help we might have had sooner it 
 we had not been too angry with ourselves to seek it. At the time of even- 
 ing worship, we read our chapter, sung our hymn, and then knelt in 
 prayer. I tried to roll all our cares upon the Lord, and felt a sense of 
 his nearness that was inexpressibly precious. Rising from my knees I 
 was comforted in the assurance that whatever happened we had one friend, 
 " mighty to save." The more I thought of Him the more it seemed that 
 this prison hardship was not an unendurable evil as long as He gave us the 
 light of His countenance. 
 
 The next morning all awoke still cheerful, and nerved for any fate that 
 might follow. 
 
 The prison life here was somewhat broader, and presented a little more 
 variety than we had formerly known. The door of our stall was unlocked 
 in the morning, and we had to go down the two flights of stairs in the charge 
 of a guard to the open court-yard, for the purpose of washing at a hydrant; 
 then we were immediately taken back to our stall and locked up. But 
 the principal part of our difficulty proved to be the want of fire. The 
 early part of this winter was exceedingly severe, and as we had virtually 
 neither clothing nor bedding, this was a source of continuous suffering, and 
 effectually prevented all those pleasant fireside chats which had done so 
 much to make our condition endurable in the Atlanta barracks. There 
 were but few pleasant employments in which we could indulge through 
 the day, and the night was even worse. The gas jet in the corner of the 
 room was lighted by the guard as soon as it began to grow dark, that we 
 might still be under observation by any one looking through a crack in 
 the partition. We had abundance of light, except when the awkwardness 
 of the gas managers left the whole city in darkness, which happened more 
 than once. In the colder weather we did not attempt to sleep till sleep 
 became a necessity, pacing back and forth till exhausted; we would then 
 pile down on the floor as close as we could possibly lie and spread over 
 the whole mass the two thin bits of carpet which constituted our only 
 bedding. Here we would sleep, till awakened with cold, when we would 
 arise and pace the floor again. A little device to which we resorted will 
 gave an idea of how much we wished warmth. We found part of the 
 blade of an old spade in our room, and by putting it diagonally over the 
 gas-jet it diminished the light but made the heat available; two or three 
 were always toasting their hands around this feeble furnace. 
 
380 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 We never omitted our devotions. For a time the deserters outside, 
 who were composed of the very scum of Southern society, many of them 
 guilty of the worst crimes, tried to interrupt us by every means in their 
 power; but finding their efforts of no avail, as they could only shout de- 
 risively at us through the planking, they grew weary of such tame sport 
 and left us to pursue our own way in peace. We afterward found, when 
 we were put among them for a short time, that they respected us all the 
 more for our perseverance. 
 
 A few days after our arrival we noticed a great stir among the prisoners 
 at Libby, which was in plain view from our window, and not more than two 
 squares distant. Inquiry among the prisoners outside, who were as much 
 interested in anything of the kind as we, revealed the fact that the ex- 
 pected truce-boat had " arrived from the United States," and that a large 
 load of prisoners was being started North. The mode of effecting an 
 exchange was first for the two Commissioners to agree on the terms. 
 This had been already done so far as the great mass of prisoners against 
 whom no charge was made on either side was concerned. Then a large 
 boat-load would be sent up the James River to City Point, a few miles 
 from Richmond; here they were met by Mr. Ould, the rebel agent, and a 
 similar number was ordered by rail from Richmond. These were received 
 at City Point, and the exchange completed there. The boat, which was 
 under Union command, (for the Federal government took the greater 
 part of the trouble in the matter of exchange,) would carry these troops 
 northward, and bring back another load of prisoners from the North, when 
 the process would be repeated. All prisoners before starting signed the 
 oath of parole, not to serve against the opposing government till declared 
 regularly exchanged. This was to prevent all attempts at escape while on 
 the way. The arrival of a truce-boat was therefore a matter of the deepest 
 interest to all prisoners who were each hoping that his turn would be the 
 next. 
 
 Soon we saw a band of United States soldiers under rebel guard come 
 up the street, on their way toward the cars to take passage for the truce- 
 boat. Our five friends with whom we had spent so many days in Atlanta 
 and on the way to Richmond were in the same company. As they passed 
 our window they looked up, saw us, and waved their hands. We could 
 not shout messages in the presence of the guards, but wished them a 
 happy journey. My especial friend Walton did write to my father as I 
 had before requested him, but the letter was not received. He afterward 
 wrote again telling the story of our acquaintance, and adding a rumor of 
 our subsequent execution. Fortunately another and later letter from a 
 different source had reached home first, and friends were spared the suffer- 
 ing this would have occasioned. 
 
 This parting was bitter. We were glad that some who had been near 
 
Richmond and its Prisons. 381 
 
 us were to be delivered from the power of our enemies. But it seemed 
 so much like fulfilling the Scripture, "The one shall be taken and the 
 other left," that we turned away from the window feeling again the gloom 
 which darkened the first day of our arrival. A sense of utter desertion 
 and loneliness swept over us, which only disappeared when we once more 
 sought help from God. 
 
 In the dead and wearying sameness which again settled upon our daily 
 life we had one delightful half-hour nearly every day in reading the Rich- 
 mond papers. In this prison we were not debarred this privilege, for the 
 first time in the whole of our imprisonment. Among the hundreds of 
 prisoners outside there was always some one who had money enough to 
 buy the dailies, and charity enough when read, to pass them to us through 
 a crack. Frequently we would get several in one day. As compared with 
 the Northern papers they were very meagre, contradictory, and unreliable; 
 but they were a wonderful treat to us. As soon as one came to hand all 
 the party would gather round while I read all the news and editorials 
 aloud, and these would afford much food for fresh conversation. It was 
 only by carefully putting together different accounts that we could gather 
 a fair idea of the real situation. The advance of Burnside preceding the 
 Fredericksburg battle was wonderfully exciting. When we heard of his 
 crossing the river, we prayed most sincerely for his success and his con*- 
 tinued advance toward Richmond. In this case we would either have 
 fallen into his hands or have been removed; and we had firmly resolved 
 never to be moved again without a desperate effort to escape. But the 
 sad news of his repulse destroyed all the hopes we had been indulging. 
 
 We were not able to borrow books as in Atlanta, and felt the need 
 severely. Among other expedients I managed to se'l the fine hat which 
 Wells had placed on my head for three dollars and a half, and bought 
 another in better keeping with the rest of my apparel — that is, long since 
 worn out — for half a dollar. A Union man who visited the prison not 
 long after, secretly gave me five dollars more. As I was now wealthy, I 
 tried to procure a book which would stand a good deal of reading and 
 lighten the long hours for us all. I entrusted the money to the corporal 
 who attended the prison with very strict instructions. He kept the money 
 for several days; and then, as I began to think that he was likely to imitate 
 Swims, he gave it back, not having been able to get the book desired. I 
 next tried a higher officer, but met with no better success. Determined 
 not to be baffled, I dropped the money through a crack in the floor to a 
 lady prisoner in a room below who was sometimes allowed to go out in 
 town; but in a few days she sent it back, saying the book was not in 
 Richmond. Encouraged by the honesty of those who so faithfully re- 
 turned me the money, I made sure of succeeding in another manner. I 
 wrote the names of several books on a slip of paper and gave it to Com- 
 
382 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 missary Chillis; — the man who wanted us hung when we first arrived, but 
 who was by far the kindest officer in the prison; he likewise returned it 
 after due effort, telling me that none of these books were to be had in 
 Richmond. My hope for obtaining any reading matter beyond the daily 
 papers was completely extinguished; and I therefore devoted the money 
 to the next best purpose to which it could be applied — the purchase of 
 food, which was sorely needed. 
 
 Our bread was very good and the meat better than any we had so far 
 received. One complaint only was made against the food, but that was 
 most serious. There was too little of it. At no time would it have been 
 difficult for one of us to have eaten two days' rations at a single meal ! 
 We had a standing argument as to whether it was better to eat all that was 
 given — for a whole day's allowance was given at once — or divide it into 
 two or three portions. In the first case, there was a fair meal, but a terri- 
 bly long interval followed; and the sight of others eating in the after- 
 noon was not calculated to appease the hunger that would be raging by 
 that time. If it was divided, each portion was so small that it seemed 
 hardly worth while to begin. We were also permitted, if we thought good, 
 to exchange our allowance of meat for a certain extra quantity of bread, 
 by notifying the Commissary. We tried this also, and could not see that 
 there was much if any profit in so doing, for these changes left the amount 
 of food about as before and were therefore of little service. Here each 
 man received an allowance that had been apportioned for him, and the 
 prisoners were not entrusted with the work of distribution, which was well, 
 for some in the prison outside would have fared badly had they been in 
 the hands of their companions. But those who had funds could purchase 
 without restriction from the Commissary. The price, however, was such 
 that a small amount of money was soon exhausted. A small cake or 
 biscuit, such as sold at our homes for a penny, was ten cents at first, but 
 soon rose to fifteen. One of these added to our daily allowance made a 
 great improvement. But our money was soon gone, and thus this resource 
 was cut off. Besides, we had to take a good many rebel postage stamps in 
 change, and if these became torn or cracked, which frequently happened, 
 they were not received, and we lost a considerable portion of our precious 
 currency in that manner. 
 
 That we were very restless and discontented here, and revolved all 
 kinds of desperate plans for escape, will be understood without statement. 
 The prospect seemed hopeless, for we were in the third story, and could 
 only succeed by passing through successive relays of guards, all of whom 
 had reserves ready to co-operate with them in case of need; or we might 
 think about getting down from our window into the street with a guard 
 especially watching that window, and no possible means of descent, so far 
 as we had yet discovered. Our room had some offices on one side, and a 
 
Richmond and its Prisons. 383 
 
 stall on the other. The latter was occupied by a number of Federal sol- 
 diers, some charged with being spies, and others with murder. 
 
 One of the latter in whom I became greatly interested was a young 
 and handsome man called Captain Webster. On one occasion he had 
 been sent to capture a notorious guerrilla, Captain Simpson, who was 
 then in hiding within our lines. Webster found him and summoned him 
 to surrender. Instead of doing so, he fired his pistol and started to run; 
 but Webster also fired and mortally wounded him. When Webster was 
 afterward captured by the Confederates, he was charged with the murder 
 of Simpson and confined in the room next to us. Some time afterward 
 he was hung, but the charge as published against him was changed to that 
 of violating his parole. 
 
 Webster was now tired of confinement, and knowing that revenge on 
 the part of Simpson's friends endangered his life, he was ready to make 
 the boldest strike for freedom. In concert with a large number of men 
 who were in the room outside, and with some citizens in the room below, 
 we decided to make the attempt. The midnight before Christmas was 
 fixed upon as a favorable season. As in Atlanta we had opened secret 
 communication with all the rooms of the great building, and we decided 
 after full consultation to let the citizens initiate the movement. This 
 they were to do by giving the startling cry of " fire." This is liable to 
 arouse panic at any time, and coming late at night in a building crowded 
 with prisoners it would be doubly alarming; probably those not in the plot 
 would rush also to the doors. About a hundred and fifty were in the 
 secret, and as soon as the signal was given, we were to cry " fire " at the 
 top of our voices and rush upon the guard. There were only thirty sol- 
 diers actually on duty in the building, and I had no fear, if the plan was 
 fairly carried out, that the first stage of the game — that of getting out of 
 the building, which was not the hardest part — would be immediately sue- 
 cessful. 
 
 On Christmas eve everything was in readiness and most anxiously did 
 we await the signal. The hours rolled slowly on; midnight came and 
 went while we listened. But no cry was heard. We afterward learned 
 that the citizens failed in courage at the decisive moment. Thus they 
 defeated a plan which would in all probability have succeeded — at least 
 so far as the escape of some of those engaged. — and which would have 
 startled rebeldom not a little by breaking open its strongest prison in the 
 city of Richmond itself. 
 
 We resolved to try again the next night; and that n'o faint-heartedness 
 might interfere we appointed Captain Webster our leader, knowing that 
 he would not falter. Again we prepared, and this time more carefully than 
 before. The locks on all the side rooms which contained the prisoners 
 most dreaded by the enemy were carefully drawn, except our own, which 
 
384 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 was so close to the guard that it could not be removed without imminent 
 danger of discovery. 
 
 There were some who did not wish to make the desperate attempt, but 
 these were very kind to the men who intended to go, supplying us with 
 serviceable shoes, and taking our worn-out ones in return. 
 
 At length every thing was in readiness and we again waited only for 
 the signal. In our room we were perfectly ready. The board which sup- 
 ported the water bucket was taken, and four of us holding it as a battering 
 ram, did not doubt our ability to dash the door into the middle of the big 
 room, and seize the guard before he could make up his mind as to the 
 nature of the assault. 
 
 As the critical time drew near, the small rooms were all gradually 
 vacated. The inmates of the large room stood before the guard and the 
 door in such a manner as to hide the movement from his view. 
 
 For an instant all was silent. We listened breathlessly for the word 
 "fire" — a word of double signification, for we had often waited for it 
 with beating hearts on the battle-field, but never with greater anxiety than 
 now. We lifted up our hearts in a mental appeal to God that he would 
 be with us, and preserve us through the coming strife, and if consistent 
 with his own righteous will, permit us to win our liberty. 
 
 But what can cause the delay ? Every added moment is a source of 
 danger and the guards may see our preparations and get the great ad- 
 vantage of the first stroke. Minute after minute passes and the dead 
 silence is only broken by the throbbing of our own hearts. We stand 
 with the board ready, and our spirits eager for the coming strife which 
 shall lead us to grapple with naked hands the shining bayonets of the 
 guard. We do not doubt the issue, for the hope of liberty inspires us. 
 
 But what terrible surprise is this ? We see our partners in the desper- 
 ate enterprise creeping back to their rooms ! We are enraged and freely 
 i;se the word " Cowards;" but soon hear the explanation which makes us 
 feel that the Lord is indeed keeping watch over us. 
 
 Just as Webster was about to give the signal, a comrade pressed hur- 
 riedly to his side, and whispered that we were betrayed, and that an extra 
 guard of over eighty men were drawn up before the street door. He said 
 that he had been told that their orders were to shoot all who came out 
 while another detachment was to close in behind and make the slaughter 
 complete. Webster was at first incredulous, but slipped to the window 
 and saw the soldiers for himself. He was convinced, and the word was 
 passed around which resulted in a rapid but quiet return to the cells, and 
 as complete a repair of damages as it was possible to make. 
 
 I confess that when I first heard the story of the soldiers in ambush, 
 I thought it the invention of some faint-hearted individual who feared the 
 danger of the assault. But it was all too true. The next day the Rich- 
 
Richmond and its Prisons. 385 
 
 mond papers gave a full account of the affair, and Captain Alexander, the 
 tyrant who commanded the prison, threatened to have all who were en- 
 gaged in it tied up and whipped. But nothing more serious than putting 
 a few who had been prominent into close confinement for a week was 
 actually done. One prisoner, however, did secure his release by this 
 affair — the man who betrayed us ! He was placed in the prison for some 
 slight offense, and secured his own pardon by informing the authorities of 
 our design. Where so many were engaged in a plot this was a very 
 natural outcome. 
 2 5 
 
CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 LAST EXPERIENCES IN REBEL PRISONS. 
 
 WE had made repeated efforts to send letters home to inform our 
 friends that we were still alive, but all had hitherto been un- 
 successful. The Confederates professed to allow letters to 
 pass the lines if so written as to be inoffensive and to give no military in- 
 formation; but though we had written and been very guarded in our ex- 
 pressions, no letter was ever received on the other side. We could not 
 write without betraying our existence, and it is possible that this was the 
 very fact to be concealed ! Robt. Ould, rebel commissioner of exchange, 
 under date of February 9th 1 says to Col. Ludlow, the U. S. Commissioner, 
 " Not one of the Tennessee and Ohio men referred to in your letter is now 
 in Richmond. If they are elsewhere, they will be delivered to you." As 
 we had been in Richmond two months when this was written, and were all 
 the time prominently reported in the prison returns, and special pains 
 were taken to keep us safe, this letter has a strange sound; and when 
 coupled with the neglect to send any of our letters through the lines, it 
 certainly looks as if there was a motive of some kind in keeping our own 
 people from knowing anything of us. Secretary Stanton told me that 
 when he remonstrated with the rebel government about the hanging in 
 Atlanta, they denied having any knowledge of the matter — and this, too, 
 not long after the death sentences of the seven had been sent to Rich- 
 mond in response to inquiries, and were then in the war archives ! 
 
 But we now had a providential opportunity to get word through the 
 lines without thanks to the Confederates. Prisoners captured at the battle 
 of Murfreesboro' were brought to Richmond in such numbers that there 
 was no room for them in Libby, and the surplus were for a day or two 
 confined in the basement of Castle Thunder. I wrote a note on the fly- 
 leaf of Paradise Lost, tore it out, and when we were taken around to 
 wash in the morning, I slipped away from the guard, and got to the door 
 of the room where the western prisoners were confined. Here I saw a 
 generous-looking Irishman, and having little time to spare, I handed it to 
 him with the request that he v/ould try and get that through the lines for 
 me, and send it to its address. This was asking a good deal of a stranger, 
 
 1 War Records, Series III. 
 
Last Experiences in Rebel Prisons. 387 
 
 but I had a strong conviction that he would do his best to carry out my 
 wish. The note was written very closely, and carefully directed. As 
 these men were exchanged in three or four days, it was but a short time 
 till it was mailed and reached its destination. To the dear ones at home 
 it was like a letter from the dead. My father received it at the post-office, 
 and was so overcome when he perceived its nature that he could not read 
 further, but had to leave that office to a friend. It was published at once 
 in the Steubenville Herald and widely copied. The light tone assumed 
 was intended to comfort those hearts that I knew must be sorely wounded. 
 The letter is here reproduced just as it was written, with the exception of 
 one paragraph addressed particularly to my mother, in reference to religious 
 experience, and also, I think, to the fact that if I got home again, I would 
 feel it my duty to be a preacher, and thus fulfill a long-cherished hope of 
 hers — a paragraph which from motives of delicacy was left out of the 
 newspaper publication and which I cannot now recover. 
 
 " Richmond, Va., January 6, 1863. 
 
 " Dear Father : — I take this opportunity of writing by a paroled prisoner, to let 
 you know that I am well and doing as well as could be expected. I have seen some rather 
 hard times, but the worst is past. Our lives are now safe, but we will be kept during the 
 war, unless Something lucky turns up for us. There are six of our original railroad party 
 here yet. Seven were executed in June, and eight escaped in October. 
 
 " I stand the imprisonment pretty well. The worst of it is to hear of our men (this 
 refers to the Union army) getting whipped so often. I hear all the news here : read three 
 or four papers every day. I even know that Bingham was beat in the last election, for 
 which I am very sorry. 1 
 
 " The price of everything here is awful. It costs thirty cents to send a letter. This 
 will account for my not writing to all my friends ! Give my sincere love to them, and tell 
 them to write to me. 
 
 " You may write by leaving the letter unsealed, putting in nothing that will offend the 
 Secesh, and directing to Castle Thunder, Va. I want to know the private news, — how 
 many of my friends have fallen. Also tell me who has been drafted in our neighborhood, 
 who married, and who like to be. Also, if you have a gold dollar at hand, slip it into the 
 letter, — not more, as it might tempt the Secesh to hook it. I have tried to send word 
 through to you several times, but there is now a better chance of communicating since we 
 came from Atlanta to Richmond. 
 
 " No doubt you would all like to see me again, but let us have patience. Many a 
 better man than I am has suffered more, and many parents are mourning for their children 
 without the hope of seeing them again. So keep your courage up, and do not be uneasy 
 about me. Write as soon as you can, and tell all my friends to do the same. 
 
 ' ' Ever yours, 
 
 "William Pittenger." 
 " To Thomas Pittenger, 
 
 '• New Somerset, Jefferson Co., Ohio." 
 
 We remained in the little stall until about the first of February. Then 
 all the other rooms in that range were wanted for hospital purposes. The 
 
 1 The Congressman from our home district. 
 
388 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 garret over the big room had been used for this purpose, but now it over- 
 flowed, for the ravages of disease among the prisoners had become fear- 
 fully great. Our rooms were not well fitted for the purpose, but they were 
 no worse than the garret above, where it was believed that all who went 
 were sure of death. 
 
 Small-pox had broken out among the prisoners in a virulent form, and 
 the whole town was alarmed. Stringent orders were issued for vaccinating 
 all who were in danger of infection. This was a fearful hardship in con- 
 nection with the kind of treatment received, and under such circumstances, 
 was not infrequently fatal. None of our party of six took the disease, but 
 several of the Tennesseans did, and men were dying around us every day. 
 All of us were vaccinated, and several were very sick from that cause. 
 But the sickness had at least the one good result of securing our removal 
 from the pen in which we had been confined now for nearly two months. 
 
 From this time the loneliness and isolation of our prison life was at 
 an end. We were always in the midst of a great company, with the unending 
 sources of interest opened by numbers. At first we were taken into the 
 noisy bedlam before described, which was by no means a desirable location 
 in itself, but it made a change that was agreeable for a little time. 
 
 The space here allowed was so great that it seemed like freedom by 
 contrasts Almost the whole of the upper floor was in the one room, and 
 there was an extension to one side only a little smaller than the great room 
 which must itself have been much more than a hundred feet long. It 
 was more like the upper story of a great barn than an apartment in a 
 house. There were pillars as supports, and great beams and rafters visi- 
 ble overhead; there were a great many windows, from all of which could 
 be seen the gleaming muskets and bayonets ol the sentries. Best of all, 
 there was a large stove. It did not warm the immense loft, but there was 
 a chance of occasionally getting near it and being warmed once in a while 
 — a luxury that only one who has been freezing for two months can properly 
 appreciate. 
 
 The amusements of our new friends were striking if not elegant. 
 There was a great deal of very rude practical joking. One prank never 
 seemed to lose its charm for some of the roughest of the lot, among 
 whom a number of robust Irishmen, who seemed to cling together, were 
 conspicuous. When a dense crowd was seen around the stove, a com- 
 pany would mass themselves at a distance, and one giving the word, 
 " Cha-r-ge, me boys," they would rush upon the unsuspecting crowd about 
 the stove, striking like a solid battering ram. Men would be knocked 
 down and scattered in all directions, and sometimes serious hurts inflicted. 
 As tempers were naturally irritable in such a place fights were of no in- 
 frequent occurrence. It only needed the addition of intoxicating liquor 
 to make the prison a perfect Pandemonium. But fortunately this was 
 
Last Experiences in Rebel Prisons. 389 
 
 strictly forbidden. At night restraints were less than in daylight, and in 
 spite of the efforts of the guards, there were robberies — not of anything 
 of much intrinsic value — and terrible beatings. On two or three occa- 
 sions men were found dead in the morning under such circumstances as 
 to lead to the belief that they had been murdered. But we had nothing 
 to fear, for the advantage of perfect union and perfect trust was such as 
 to defend us against much more formidable danger. As it was understood 
 that we would take care of ourselves and of each other we were not often 
 molested at all, except sometimes in the general tumble around the stove. 
 
 But not infrequently under the inspiration of the gaslight the worst 
 ruffians would put on a new character. When the day's turmoil was over 
 and all who had blankets had gone to rest, a group would gather around 
 the stove and begin to tell stories. I would sometimes join them, and 
 listen for a great part of the night to some of the finest fairy tales and 
 most romantic legends it has ever been my fortune to hear. But the ap- 
 proach of day took all the romance out of them, and restored them to 
 their original unlovely character. 
 
 All of this was endurable for a time as a contrast to former life, but 
 we soon wearied of the perpetual noise and ferment. We had learned 
 that on the ground floor there was a large room occupied mainly by South- 
 ern Union men. We would have much preferred being put with our 
 own soldiers, but as that could not be, it seemed more natural to be with 
 those who held the same allegiance as ourselves, and we petitioned to be 
 removed — without, however, much expectation that our wishes would be 
 heeded. But after some delay we were taken down as we had desired, 
 and then began a more pleasant part of our Richmond experience. The 
 new room was not half so large as the last, and was well filled, indeed 
 crowded, having about eighty men in it. It was dark, and very low, with 
 many supporting columns, causing it to look more like a cellar than a 
 room. The windows being on the level of the street or a little below, 
 were not only covered with bars but with woven wire as well. The refuse 
 stems of the tobacco manufactured in this building had been thrown into 
 the room till they covered it to the depth of many inches. This was con- 
 sidered a great prize by the chewers and smokers of our party. The dirt 
 mingled in nearly equal quantities with it did not daunt them ! 
 
 But as an abundant compensation for all these disagreeable accompani- 
 ments of our new apartment, it had a stove and was warm- throughout, so 
 that now the terrible suffering with cold, which those only can appreciate 
 who have endured it, was near an end. There was also comparatively 
 good society here, men who were intensely patriotic, and not a few of a 
 higher order of intelligence. In talking with these men and hearing their 
 adventures and opinions, I passed many a pleasant hour and gained a 
 great insight into the character of Southern Unionists. 
 
390 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 Among others I became much attached to a Scotchman named Miller. 
 When the war opened he was living in Texas and witnessed the manner 
 in which that State was driven into secession. The first part of the plan 
 upon which the conspirators wrought was to excite rumors of a negro in- 
 surrection in a certain neighborhood; next they would place poison and 
 weapons in certain localities and find them as if by accident. This 
 would be done several times till the public mind was in a perfect panic. 
 Then some slaves were selected and whipped till the torture made them 
 confess their own guilt, and also implicate the leading opponents of seces- 
 sion. This was enough. The slaves and Unionists were hung together 
 on the nearest trees, and all opposition to the rebel cause thus crushed 
 out. The alliance between slavery and treason, as in this instance, was 
 the most natural in the world. Miller himself was captured on suspicion 
 of being a Union man — he had settled in the country but a little while 
 before this time — and narrowly escaped hanging with his associates. He 
 was sent east to be tried for treason Twice he made his escape, once 
 travelling over a hundred miles, and each time, when captured, telling a 
 different story. Finally he represented himself as a citizen from New York. 
 When brought before the magistrate in Castle Thunder he merely said, 
 
 " I told you all about my case before.'" 
 
 The Judge, who had been drinking, thought that he must have examined 
 him before, and sent him back without further question. Several other 
 times he was brought out, but gave the same answer, and was at length 
 exchanged. 
 
 I was here also much interested in Charles Marsh, a young and ad- 
 venturous scout from the Potomac Army, whose history was most remark- 
 able. Since the close of the war I once met him at Steubenville on his 
 way to Chicago to unearth some revenue frauds. He was then serving as 
 a government detective. He recognized me at once, and recalled with a 
 great deal of pleasure our adventures in Castle Thunder. But it was less 
 pleasant to endure than to remember them ! 
 
 Marsh had been sent into the Confederate lines to burn a certain 
 bridge, if he found it unguarded, and to collect important information. 
 He succeeded in the latter only, and while on his return was captured, 
 with papers in his possession, which clearly established his character as a 
 spy He was immediately started toward Richmond with a strong guard. 
 On the way the sergeant in charge got a chance to indulge in liquor, a 
 practice to which he was addicted, and became so careless that while Charlie 
 was not able to escape on account of the men who were not drunk, by 
 watching his opportunity he managed to slip from the breast pocket of 
 the sergeant the packet of papers containing the charges against him, with 
 directions for his disposal, and dropped them into a pond over which the 
 road ran. 
 
Last Experiences in Rebel Prisons. 
 
 391 
 
 Great was the perplexity of the sergeant on arriving at Richmond to 
 find his papers gone. He could only report that he was to bring the 
 prisoner, who was a bad customer, to Richmond, and that he had lost his 
 papers on the way. The authorities arrested him for neglect of duty, and 
 put Charlie in the room with us, sending back to the sergeant's regiment 
 for information. It was only a day or two till the evidence arrived, and 
 the commanding officer promptly entered our room with a guard and called 
 
 Taking a Dead Man's Name. 
 
 in a decided manner for Charles Marsh. The latter well understood what 
 this meant and made good use of his last chance for life. It so happened 
 that a man had expired in the night — an occurrence not at all uncommon 
 — and Marsh at once answered in a careless tone 
 
 " O, that fellow died last night," and pointed to the corpse. 
 
 The purpose was instantly reccgnized by all in the prison who knew 
 either of the two men, and no one wished to interfere. The officer was 
 thrown completely off his guard. 
 
392 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 • 
 
 " Died has he ! the rascal ! We'd 'a hung him this week, and saved him 
 the trouble," growled the baffled magnate, and took his departure 
 
 It is needless to say that Charlie took care that when the morning 
 report was made out "Charles Marsh, died" was duly entered, or that 
 he continued to answer to the dead man's name. He was finally exchanged 
 under the name which he had thus fortunately borrowed ! 
 
 A few occurrences about this time throw a lurid light on the design of 
 the Confederates in making the hardships of prison life as great as pos- 
 sible. There was always the endeavor to persuade the prisoners to enlist 
 in the rebel army. As all able-bodied men outside were conscripted, it was 
 but natural that every means should be employed to make the Union pris- 
 oners and others enlist also. On their part, however, the threat of impris- 
 onment had lost its power, for it was already realized; but their sufferings 
 might be aggravated till the sufferer was willing to yield and go out to fight 
 the battles of his tormentors. Of course such allegiance was not very hearty, 
 but abundance of military executions were relied upon to maintain dis- 
 cipline and prevent desertion. One day a Tennessee Congressman visited 
 our prison and made an address. He employed the usual arguments, 
 appealing especially to the Tennesseans to return to their rightful allegi- 
 ance and enter the army; promising that all would be forgiven, and that 
 they would share in the glory of Southern independence; adding that the 
 North was weary of the war, and that a powerful party there was favoring 
 peace, so that it could only be a short time till the war was over, and then 
 if they were still prisoners, they might expect to be hardly dealt with. To 
 men who had spent from six to eighteen or even more months in prison, 
 these were powerful arguments. In one room over twenty yielded; how 
 many of them were afterward shot for desertion, or escaped to their 
 native mountains, I do not know. 
 
 But the great majority remained faithful to the Union, saying that they 
 could die for the old flag if they could do nothing more. This " ob- 
 stinacy " excited the ire of the authorities and caused us even greater 
 suffering; for while it is probable that our band would not have been per- 
 mitted to enlist if we had applied, we were sure to have part in all general 
 prison inflictions. One penalty was that we should all be put at menial work 
 like the negroes, — forced under bayonets to do all the disagreeable service 
 of the prison. The work itself was nothing to most of us, but the manner 
 of it made the infliction most galling, especially as it was confined to Union 
 men, while rebel deserters and criminals were exempt. Some obeyed; 
 but others would not. The former complained of the latter, and to remedy 
 the inequality, a list was made out and every man given his turn. One 
 of the first called under the new arrangement was a fine young Tennesseean 
 named McCoy. He answered boldly: 
 
 " I'm not going." 
 
Last Experiences in Rebel Prisons. 393 
 
 "What's the matter?" demanded the sergeant. 
 
 " I didn't come hereto work; and if you can't afford to board me 
 without, you may send me home," replied the fearless man. 
 
 "Well, well, you'll be attended to," growled the sergeant, and pro- 
 ceeded with his roll. Four others likewise refused and were at once re- 
 ported to Captain Alexander, who commanded them to be put into "the 
 cell.'' This was a dark place by the open court, only about four feet wide 
 and six or seven high. It had no floor except the damp earth, and was 
 utterly destitute of light and air, except a little that came under the door. 
 Here they were informed that they should remain till they agreed to go 
 to work, or died. 
 
 But we found another alternative for them. There was a piece of file 
 and a scrap of stove pipe in our room, and watching our opportunity — after 
 buying a piece of candle from the Commissary, — we slipped to the door 
 when taken out to wash in the morning, and passed the articles under the 
 door. When they received these, their objections to working vanished 
 at once ! They began to dig most faithfully at a -tunnel, and the second 
 day toward morning they broke upward through the crust of ground out- 
 side the prison walls. The one who had been selected to lead, worked his 
 way through the tunnel, and coming to the open air, glided noiselessly 
 away. As he was never heard of again the presumption is that he reached 
 the Union lines, for if any prisoner was recaptured, it was sure to be pub- 
 lished by the authorities very prominently in the prisons. The next man 
 was just coming out also, when the barking of a dog that happened to be 
 prowling around called the attention of the guard that way. The man see- 
 ing he was discovered, managed to dodge back into his hole, and thus 
 escaped a shot from the guard. No more could go; but this incident pre- 
 vented the confinement of any others in that cell. 
 
 They were not yet ready to give up the design of showing us off in the 
 character of servants. I happened to be on the next list that was pre- 
 pared, and this time it was rumored that the task was to dig in Captain 
 Alexander's garden, which we would have been obliged to perform with 
 an armed guard standing over us. I would have greatly liked to be for 
 a little time in the open day, and would not have at all objected to dig- 
 ging a little. In fact, if volunteers for work had been called for, they 
 would have been promptly furnished from those who wanted to get out of 
 prison for a brief time. But to be forced to labor seemed to the Southern- 
 ers among us to be putting them on the level of the negroes, and against 
 such degradation their pride of race revolted. This was not so sore a point 
 with us, but as regularly enlisted United States soldiers, our professional 
 pride was wounded just as badly; so it amounted to the same thing and we 
 were equally determined. When we discussed the matter and counted the 
 cost, the refusal became general, and the issue was thus made up. Nothing 
 
394 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 was done that day, but the next we were ordered out in the yard as a 
 punishment. The place was perfectly bare, about fifty by twenty yards in 
 size, having the prison for boundaries on two sides and high brick walls on 
 the other two. Sentinels were on the tops of these walls as well as in the 
 streets outside. 
 
 The full cruelty of this infliction is only apparent on consideration of 
 all the circumstances. We were enfeebled by long confinement, and many 
 actually sick. Our clothing was very slight' and thin. There was not an 
 overcoat in the party, with the exception of the old one given me by 
 Captain Fry, which had been used for seat, quilt, and bed by day and night, 
 till little of it was left. I was perhaps about the average in dress, and I 
 had a flannel shirt, a pair of pants somewhat torn, and a thin spring coat. 
 The latter had a dog bite taken out of the skirt as a reminder of the begin- 
 ning of our adventure at Shelbyville. All had been worn out some months 
 before. I had also what passed for shoes and stockings, but the soles 
 were completely worn out of the shoes and the feet out of the stockings. 
 It was a cold day in February, and was raining. The wind also was high, 
 laden with torrents of rain, and swept around the corners of the jail with 
 such drenching force as almost to rob us of sensation. There was no shelter, 
 and in a few moments we were wet through. Water stood everywhere an 
 inch or two deep in the yard, and was soon tramped up into mud, through 
 which we splashed as we paced to and fro in a vain effort to keep warm. 
 We could scarcely prevent ourselves from being actually chilled to death ! 
 
 Here we remained from early in the morning till late in the evening. 
 We were told that we would have to stay there till we froze to death or 
 agreed to work. The latter we resolved never to do. The former was 
 prevented by relief from a most unexpected source. 
 
 It was our intention when night came to try to force the guard on the 
 top of the wall, though there was little hope of success from want of means 
 to get up promptly; but we had nothing to lose, for as night came on 
 the rain turned to sleet, and it was unlikely that any of us could have 
 survived till morning. 
 
 But the old Commissary, who had been so harsh on our arrival, and 
 who continued to grumble at us on all occasions, but who was really 
 almost the only one of the officers who was ever known to do a kindness, 
 came out to see us several times; each time he went back shaking his 
 head and grumbling; we were still so much influenced by his rough ways 
 that we thought he was gloating over our sufferings. But in the evening 
 he went to the tyrant Alexander and remonstrated with him in most pro- 
 fane and energetic fashion, exclaiming: 
 
 " If you have anything against those fellows bring them to trial and 
 hang or shoot them — no doubt they deserve it; but don't keep them out 
 there to die by inches, for it will disgrace us all over the world." 
 
Last Experiences in Rebel Prisons. 395 
 
 This logic, enforced in various forms and with much profanity, pro- 
 duced a good effect, and the order was given to send us back to our room, 
 which, with its warm fire, never seemed more pleasant. But the result 
 of that day of terrible freezing did not soon pass away. The grateful 
 warmth of the room produced a stupor from which most of us awoke sick. 
 Several died very soon after. I have always since been on the list of in- 
 valids, and vividly remember that day of exposure as about the severest 
 merely physical suffering of the whole year. 
 
 When we first entered this room we had a striking instance of the 
 manner in which the way of duty is often opened to those who are willing 
 to follow. While up stairs in our own little apartment we had continued 
 the custom of having prayers, morning and evening. But when we were 
 put with the great crowd here it really seemed as if there was no oppor- 
 tunity, and that the better way would be for us to do our praying and Bible 
 reading privately, — at least we did not find it hard to persuade ourselves 
 that as we probably would not be permitted to pray or sing publicly, we 
 might as well save ourselves from ridicule by not attempting it. But the 
 most profane man in our party of Tennesseeans prevented this cowardly 
 surrender. Mr. Pierce, whose split head made him such a noticeable figure, 
 climbed on a box toward evening, and, by dint of vigorous calling and 
 stamping, succeeded in getting the attention of the assembly. He then 
 told them that he wished to propose a matter of general interest. All lis- 
 tened. He continued: 
 
 " We have a number of preachers among us who are accustomed to 
 sing and pray and read the Bible out loud every morning and evening. 
 Now I do very little" — with a great oath added — " of that kind of thing 
 myself; but I like to see it going on; and I think it will do none of you 
 any harm if we have them do the same thing down here. I propose that 
 we invite them to go ahead." 
 
 The motion was instantly seconded. In the prison almost anything 
 which breaks the terrible monotony of the long days is likely lo tie popu- 
 lar, and when Pierce put the question, there was a very hearty " Ay," and 
 no negative voices at all. Then he stepped down and, turning to me, said : 
 
 " You hear the decision. Now go ahead." 
 
 If I had wished to evade duty there was no opportunity. But I 
 did not, for I had felt far from easy at the thought of abandoning a 
 practice which had been taken up in the darkest hour of our history, and 
 which had done so much since to support and comfort us. There were 
 no " preachers " in the technical sense with us, but wasting no time in dis- 
 cussing that question, we formed a group near one of the windows and 
 read, sung, and prayed. During the first and second we had no difficulty, 
 and I even thought there were manifestations of interest and pleasure on 
 the part of many; but when it came to prayer, there were a good many 
 
396 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 very fervent responses at wrong places, and the disposition to turn the 
 whole matter into sport on the part of a dozen or more of the rudest char- 
 acters. However, as the way had been opened for a beginning we did not 
 despair of being able to continue. In the morning there was the same 
 trouble, but I carefully marked the one who seemed to be leading in the 
 irreverence, and determined to make an effort during the day to bring 
 him to a better disposition. 
 
 This young man had quite a history. I had noticed him before we 
 had been brought down stairs as the victim of one of the merciless pun- 
 ishments that were fearfully common. Being guilty of some infraction of 
 prison discipline, the lash was ordered. He was tied up to a post in the 
 larger room, that all the prisoners might have the benefit of the lesson, 
 and the work began. He never uttered a word. His silence — so differ- 
 ent from the shrieks and groans and pleadings that were common, es- 
 pecially among the negroes, — seemed to touch the barbarous Alexander, 
 and he suspended the lash before the full number prescribed had been 
 given. When the young man was untied, he turned to the officer and said, 
 " Are you through ? " The other said he was. " Then, sir," he continued, 
 " I want to tell you, it is a shame for you to whip a man in that manner." 
 So far from being offended at this plain and truthful speech, the latter 
 seemed to be pleased by such marvellous powers of endurance, and ex- 
 claiming, " Well, you are a man, anyway," sent for some better clothing, 
 which he gave to the sufferer, who was afterward put in the room below, 
 a few days earlier than ourselves. 
 
 During our second day in the lower room I managed to get into con- 
 versation with him, learning something of his history — he was but a little 
 more than seventeen, though large and strong — and in return gave the his- 
 tory of our raid, which never failed to command the fullest attention. 
 Then he told me that his relatives were all dead, except one sister who still 
 lived in Canada, his native place. He was very much affected when he 
 spoke of his longing to see her once more. He took occasion after that 
 to talk of us to his comrades, and we had no more disturbance from them. 
 I wish I was able to- tell of his conversion and release, but I lost sight of 
 him soon after. 
 
 Having formed a beginning for religious worship in the prison, quite 
 a number of persons came to us, each one of whom had supposed that he 
 was alone, and was cherishing his religious convictions in secret. There 
 were two or three Methodists, nearly the same number of Baptists and 
 one or two of nearly all the principal denominations. A Roman Catholic 
 was as devoted and brotherly as any other. In the presence of the fear- 
 ful wickedness by which we were surrounded, both within and without the 
 prisons, distinctions between the followers of Christ seemed very slight 
 indeed, and many a dreary hour was cheered by Christian fellowship 
 
CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 HOMEWARD BOUND! 
 
 ONE day there was a capital sensation in our prison. We were 
 ordered into line, and the names of our railroad party, with a few 
 others, were called over and checked. Instantly our thoughts 
 were busy in conjecture. Were we to be moved again, and thus given an 
 opportunity of repairing our mistake in not escaping before ? or was it 
 worse than that? One of the men whose name had not been called made 
 so bold as to ask what this roll was for, and was still more mystified by 
 the apparently frank reply: 
 
 " We can't tell, for this list comes from Yankee-land." 
 
 From "Yankee-land!" Then we were not forgotten, but our own 
 government in some way was asking after us ! It was good to be remem- 
 bered even if nothing came from it. Why should a list with our names be 
 sent from the North ? The whole prison was in a ferment ! 
 
 It was just about this time that Commissioner Ould assured our Com- 
 missioner, Ludlow, that we were not in Richmond. Did he answer in this 
 manner after he had made the inquiry, or give a positive answer first and 
 inquire afterward ? This is the dilemma in which he seems placed. We 
 gave no equivocal response. Two subjects are mentioned in the follow- 
 ing extract from his letter: "Not one of the Tennessee or Ohio men 
 referred to in one of your letters is now in Richmond. If they are else- 
 where they will be delivered to you. The clothing, etc., have been re- 
 ceived, and your directions have been complied with." 
 
 The item in relation to exchange seems to indicate that in response to 
 a special demand our release had been promised, if we could only be found ! 
 But from events it seems that we were too well hidden ! The matter of 
 clothing, however, soon assumed a tangible form. 
 
 In the prison a rumor came that a general exchange of political and 
 civilian prisoners was in contemplation. We talked of it day by day, 
 but as one truce-boat after another came and went, and nothing more was 
 heard, hope died out so completely that at length every one who hap- 
 pened to use the word " exchange " was greeted with a burst of derision. 
 
398 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 Yet we now know that the general arrangement for this purpose was con- 
 cluded as early as February. 1 
 
 One day an officer came into the room and asked every man who 
 claimed United States protection to fall into line. We did not know 
 how much protection the United States could give in Richmond, but were 
 determined to lose nothing for want of claiming, and gathered promptly 
 into line. He took the name of each one, and said we were to get a suit 
 of clothes from the North. This would have been most welcome news if 
 we had believed it. We had a strong conviction that if anything of the 
 kind was sent from home it would be turned over to the use of the Rebel 
 army. But it was pleasant to find that the thought of the government 
 was turned toward its unfortunate citizens imprisoned in a hostile capital. 
 1 presume there were seventy-five names reported as in allegiance to the 
 Federal Government — we were in the minority in this prison — for Captain 
 Turner writes 2 to Captain Alexander: 
 
 " I send you according to Gen. Winder's orders boxes marked as fol- 
 lows: Seventy-five trousers, seventy-five pairs boots, seventy-five flannel 
 shirts," and seventy-five jackets." 
 
 These did not all reach us. What became of them is more than I can 
 venture to say. All of the Federal prisoners got something, but none of 
 them a full suit. One man would have a new jacket, another would 
 revel in a new shirt. My own share was a pair of boots. I was rather 
 dissatisfied at first, but still had the remnants of Fry's overcoat, and on 
 reflecting how extremely useful the boots would be if we should happen to 
 escape, I became reconciled. The prison officers also helped to comfort 
 those most in need by declaring that more would soon be received and 
 make out a full suit for us all. No more ever came; but the new clothing, 
 however inadequate, was a source of wonderful pride. It was the token 
 that our nation had not forgotten us. 
 
 But better things were to come. There is one day of imprisonment 
 which stands out amid all the miserable prison record like a lily in a cluster 
 of weeds or a diamond in a heap of garbage. Through all the mists and 
 winters of twenty-five years it shines in clear and unfading radiance. To 
 have made sure of such a day any of our number would gladly have sac- 
 rificed a right hand or led the van in the deadliest charge of the civil war. 
 
 A little before dark on the evening of the 1 7th of March, we were sitting 
 around the stove lazily but not indifferently discussing the siege of Vicks- 
 burg, and my friend Miller had just shown with all a Scotchman's intel- 
 ligence and positiveness how the town might infallibly be captured, when 
 an officer entered in haste and gave the strange order, " All who want to 
 
 1 War Records, Ould to Ludlow, Feb. 2d, 1S63. 
 * War Records, Feb. igth, 1863. 
 
Homeward Bound. 399 
 
 go to the United States, fall into line, and come to the office." There 
 was a rush and a scramble to the middle of the floor, and no line was ever 
 formed more promptly. We all believed that we were already in the 
 United States, but had no objection to be still more so; and it was with a 
 good many questionings that we marched out of the guarded room-door, 
 across the court yard, and as many of us as could enter at once, into the 
 office. The proper officers were prepared with blank forms, and they 
 filled out rapidly the oaths of parole binding the signers not to serve 
 against the Confederacy until regularly declared exchanged. Even when 
 I saw this good work progressing I feared that the opportunity was only 
 for citizens of our company. To test the matter, I pressed forward and 
 gave my name, fully expecting to hear "The engine thieves can't go;" 
 but to my surprise no objection was made. For a moment a delicious 
 hope thrilled through my veins — a vision of happiness and home, dazzling 
 as a summer flash of lightning, shone forth before my eyes — but it faded 
 in the remembrance of our Atlanta deception. 
 
 I called others of our party, who also went in, gave their names fully, 
 and still no objection was made. The work of paroling went forward, those 
 who had signed being sent back to the prison room between the files of 
 guards, who looked far more pleasant than usual, as if they sympathized — ■ 
 and I have no doubt many of them did — in our deliverance. We were 
 told to be ready to start North at four o'clock the next morning. We 
 could have been ready in four seconds ! But we were unutterably glad to 
 have it brought even that near. At times a deadly misgiving arose for 
 a moment that all this might prove a delusion; but the actual signing of 
 the parole was a strong anchor to our hope. The obligation in such cases 
 is mutual: the soldier is not to serve until a man has been obtained for 
 him, and the government is to send him to his own lines as soon as prac- 
 ticable. In previous deceptions they had never gone so far as this; and 
 we felt assured that they would not now, if they had intended to cheat us. 
 
 As might be expected, that evening was one of wild excitement. 
 Nearly everybody in our room acted like men bereft of reason. Some danced 
 and bounded over the floor, embracing each other and pledging kind remem- 
 brances. Others shouted till they were too hoarse to shout any more. 
 Others sat down and wept The deliverance was so great that they were 
 completely overpowered. But a few were, for some reason, not permitted 
 to go, and we deeply pitied them. I remembered when we had been left by 
 our comrades on our arrival in Richmond more than three months before, 
 and my heart bled for these forsaken ones, as they sat cheerless and 
 gloomy, seeming amid the general joy to be more wretched than ever. 
 It is one of the contradictions of prison life that while comrades will nearly 
 always help each other to escape, and rejoice in the prospect of deliver- 
 ance for any one, yet when either actually takes place, those who are left 
 
400 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 behind suffer the keenest pain— feeling an emotion not unlike the pangs of 
 jealousy. 
 
 It was near midnight before we became calm enough to offer up our 
 usual evening devotions. But when the roomful of excited men were still 
 at last, wearied out by the very excess of joy, and overcome by the quiet- 
 ness which ever follows powerful emotion, we knelt in prayer. Many more 
 than the usual number assembled with us in the corner of the room where 
 we always gathered. The prayer was one of overmastering thankfulness. 
 When we remembered all the sufferings through which we had passed it 
 seemed as if we could never cease to be grateful. We asked God for 
 strength to bear every trial; but we also implored with a fervor and sincerity 
 which few can realize, that he would not allow our bright and vivid hopes 
 to be disappointed and us to be dashed back from the paradise of liberty. 
 And we asked with no little solicitude for strength to continue in His service 
 when no longer confined within prison walls, so that the precious posses- 
 sion we had found in the darkness might not pass away in the light; thus 
 composed we lay down to sleep and await the event. 
 
 How was our most unexpected participation in this exchange brought 
 about ? It seems from the correspondence that there was an inquiry from 
 the Federal side and a strong desire that we should be embraced in the pro- 
 visions of any cartel of citizens. A denial of our presence in Richmond fol- 
 lowed. But the matter was still urged from the North. Finally the exchange 
 was completed with the promise that we should be included, if we could be 
 found. The tone as well as the wording of the correspondence reveals a 
 strong wish on the rebel side to complete the exchange but to get all possi- 
 ble advantage of the Federals in it. That the policy of the Confederate 
 government was in all things relating to exchange of prisoners high- 
 minded and honorable, would hardly be the opinion of one who carefully 
 reads the following remarkable letter. There are many others in the War 
 Records that breathe the same spirit. It was sent to Richmond on the 
 afternoon of March 17, and immediately there began a great search by 
 the Confederate authorities for the necessary number of prisoners in order 
 to prevent some of their own men that they were very desirous of secur- 
 ing from being carried North again. It is the opinion of the writer that 
 our party would hardly have passed through if the whole affair had been 
 more deliberate; but as the orders were for starting at four in the morning 
 and it was then evening, there was so little time for consultation that 
 we slipped through their fingers. 
 
 " City Point, March 17th, 1863. 
 "Brig. Gen. Winder, 
 
 " Sir : — A flag of truce boat has arrived with 350 political prisoners, Gen. Barrow and 
 several other prominent men being among them. 
 
 " I wish you to send me at four o'clock Wednesday morning, all the military prison- 
 
Homeward Bound. 401 
 
 ers (except officers), and all the political prisoners you have. If any of the political pris- 
 oners have on hand proof enough to convict them of being spies or of having committed 
 other offenses which should subject them to punishment, so state after their names. Also 
 state, whether you think, under the circumstances, they should be released. The arrange- 
 ment I have made works largely in our favor. We get rid of a set of miserable wretches 
 and receive some of the best material I ever saw. 
 
 ''Tell Capt. Turner to put down on the list of political prisoners the names of Edward 
 B. Eggling and Eugenia Hammermister. The President is anxious they should get off. 
 They are here now. This, of course, is between ourselves. If you have any political 
 female prisoner whom you can send off safely to keep her company, I would like you to 
 send her. 
 
 " Two hundred and odd more political prisoners are now on their way. 
 
 ' ' Yours truly, 
 " Robert Ould." 
 
 " Endorsement : — Send all called for in this unless they are charged with criminal 
 offenses. 
 
 "John H. Winder." 
 
 It was not easy to sleep that last night in Castle Thunder. Fancy was 
 too busy, peopling her fairy landscapes, picturing the groups that awaited 
 us beyond that boundary which for nearly a year had frowned before us, 
 gloomy and impassable as the river of death. But even as we are revel- 
 ling in these anticipations, what unbidden fears spring up to darken the 
 prospect and dim the brightness of our hopes ! How many of the friends 
 at home whose love was our life may be no more ! For a year not a 
 whisper had been heard of private news, and we trembled as we thought of 
 the ravages of time and of battle. These and other thoughts whirled 
 through our brains, whether sleeping or waking, the whole of that ever- 
 memorable night. They were only banished at last by the commanding 
 officer, who stepped into the door long before the morning light and gave 
 the thrilling order, " Get up and prepare for your journey ! " 
 
 At his call we hurriedly thronged to our feet. All doubts and 
 fears vanished. It was true ! Freedom once more ! Our terrible captivity 
 was passed. O joy! Joy! Joy inexpressible ! ! almost too wild and 
 delirious for earth ! 
 
 There was a hurrying around in the partial darkness left by the glim- 
 mering of lights; discordant calling of names, a careful inspection of each 
 man to see that none went but those intended; and then we formed in the 
 courtyard for the march toward freedom. We fell into two lines and when 
 all was ready we passed again into the office, were carefully counted, and 
 then with bounding hearts passed outward through the dreaded portals of 
 Castle Thunder — the same portal through which we had passed inward 'more 
 than three months before, and which we had not passed in the interval — 
 passed outward into the cool but free night air. There was all the hope 
 of the morning in it, and by contrast it vividly recalled the chill morning 
 of our arrival in Richmond. 
 26 
 
402 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 We halted on the pavement until perfectly formed, and then, with the 
 guard, marched through the muddy, unlighted streets for many squares. 
 There were a number of sick in our company, but not one of them was 
 willing to be left behind; and as the rebels had neglected to provide any 
 conveyances, we helped them — each being supported between two stronger 
 men, and thus with encircling arms they were able, at the expense of much 
 suffering in some cases — to accompany us the weary distance. Two or 
 three had to be almost wholly carried, but the burden was cheerfully en- 
 dured, upborne as we all were on the wings of hope and exultation. After 
 we were seated in the cars, as the train did not start for a little time, we 
 managed to get the Richmond Dispatch, and were especially interested in 
 a reference to our departure containing the following words : 
 
 " Included in the list of citizen prisoners " (who were to be sent North) " are also a 
 number of renegades from Tennessee and Kentucky, some of whom were arrested for 
 bridge-burning, engine-stealing, and similar crimes in the states named. The departure of 
 these prisoners will relieve the Confederate Government of a considerable item of expense." 
 
 The name applied to us no longer had the old sting, and we could not 
 help thinking that the expense might have been saved much sooner. 
 
 Seated in comparatively comfortable cars, with no ropes or irons upon 
 us, and but a weak guard, and with deep peace and content in our hearts, 
 we glided out of the rebel capital— to see it no more till all that belonged 
 to rebel power had passed away " Like the baseless fabric of a vision, 
 and left not a wrack behind." The unwonted light dazzled our eyes. 
 The motion of the cars was an intoxication. This was happiness indeed. 
 The thoughts and visions of the night were lived over again in scarcely 
 less bright waking dreams. I tried to look at the country though which 
 we were passing, but my pre-occupation was so great that I could scarcely 
 see it at all. 
 
 Petersburg was reached with no notable incident; then after but a short 
 detention we moved on toward City Point. As the train passed around a 
 curve about eleven o'clock we saw a very large steamboat in the river; we 
 had seen none such since we left our own Ohio. But there was something 
 still better than the boat. Waving over it in the morning breeze was the 
 " Flag of the free." I seized the comrade next me and shouted, " Hur- 
 rah, boys; hurrah! there's our flag!" They needed no prompting; in- 
 deed some in the forward cars had seen it sooner than I had. Cheer 
 after cheer went up from the whole train; some of the guards were dis- 
 contented at our vehemence, and said, "Stop that noise; there's no use 
 in making such a fuss; " but we did not stop. This was the first time we 
 had seen that banner for eleven long months, and it meant to us life, 
 home, freedom, country —everything which men love; and tears and shouts 
 
Homezvard Bound. 403 
 
 intermingled till we drew up at the station, but a short distance from the 
 truce-boat. 
 
 The grossest frauds were often practiced in these exchanges. The let- 
 ter of Col. Ould quoted above shows how they were willing to secretly put 
 down names for the mere purpose of making count, and how they gloated 
 over the miserable condition of those who were exchanged in comparison 
 with the good material they got instead. There were many striking in- 
 stances of the manner in which this principle was carried out. One 
 which occurred here will well illustrate this: A rebel soldier was wounded 
 in the head at the first battle of Manassas. It affected his brain so that he 
 was incapable of performing his duty as a soldier even after he seemed 
 physically well. He was confined for a short time in Castle Thunder, 
 which was the reason of our knowing the case. He was then taken to 
 Camp Lee near Richmond, but did no better. Then they exchanged him 
 to the Federals and got a sound man in his place ! 
 
 From the side of the truce-boat, State of Maine, there issued a long 
 procession of prisoners, three hundred and fifty in number, who did not 
 seem to be nearly so much rejoiced as we were. They were formed in 
 line, and there was a calling of names, a checking of lists, with inquiries 
 about special officers, for what seemed to me a long time. Some disputes 
 arose, but I could not catch the words, and could only pray silently that 
 all might be arranged in such manner as to prevent the necessity of our 
 going back to Richmond. I remember somewhat dimly the picture pre- 
 sented immediately at the wharf under the sunshine of that March day. 
 Of more distant objects I have no recollection whatever. In fact, I was 
 dazed almost equally by the brightness of open daylight and by the happy 
 coming of this long-expected day. I could not, however, help being struck 
 by the contrast between the sets of prisoners; those on the Confederate 
 side looked strong and hearty; their clothing was whole, neat, and clean: 
 But on our side all the number were in the last extremity of raggedness, 
 dirt, and emaciation. I have totally forgotten whether any breakfast was 
 given us that morning or not — a matter of small moment when we had 
 been obliged to starve through so many longer journeys. I do not wonder 
 that Col. Ould said: "We get rid of a set of miserable wretches, and 
 receive some of the best material " — that is for conscription into the rebel 
 army — " I ever saw." He was perfectly right as far as appearance went; 
 but some of that motley crowd did manage to do effective fighting, and 
 with very good will, against their former oppressors ! 
 
 While the wrangling over details was still going on, without, as far as 
 we could see, any prospect of termination, the order was suddenly given 
 us to " Go on board." Most promptly it was obeyed. It meant a great 
 deal for us to be actually under the Stars and Stripes once more. But not 
 till the boat cast loose and swung into the stream did we count ourselves 
 
404 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 truly out of rebel hands. Then we felt as one who has awakened from a 
 hideous nightmare dream to find that all its shapes of horror and grinning 
 fiends have passed away, and that he is in the wholesome sunlight again. 
 The blue sky above us was heaven indeed, and the sunshine pure gold. 
 Our hearts beat glad music to the threshing of the wheels on the water. 
 
 Eating in the Engine-Room. 
 
 knowing that each stroke was placing a greater distance between us and 
 our enemies. 
 
 Then, too, the hearty welcome with which we were greeted; the good 
 cheer, so different from our miserable prison fare; and the kind faces smil- 
 ing all around, showed in living colors that we were free men again. 
 
 In regard to food, the great difficulty now was one we had not en- 
 countered for a year past — that of overeating ! A year's famine had made 
 
Homeward Bound. 405 
 
 us terribly hungry, and we received cautions on this point which were not 
 unneedful. Nothing in the rations was more enjoyed than the tin cup of 
 good coffee which was given to us all — genuine coffee was something which 
 we had not tasted inside the rebel lines — and I am not certain that I have 
 found any as good since ! No place on the boat seemed more homelike 
 than the engine room, where I sat and ate slowly for a long time. The 
 working of the strong machinery which seemed impelling us lovingly 
 homeward was about as much company as I wanted for the time. 
 
 Down the river we went in a delirious dream of rapture ! We were 
 scarcely conscious of passing events. Probably no emotion on earth has 
 greater sweep and intensity than the wild throbbing sensations that rush 
 thick and fast through the bosom of the liberated captive, 
 
 Then I roved all over the boat in the mere luxury of liberty. There 
 was no guard following me with gun and bayonet, and I caught myself 
 several times looking round to see what had become of him ! To walk 
 boldly up to a door, open it, and go out, was so enjoyable that I did it 
 much oftener than was necessary, for the triumph of doing it ! Our party 
 talked little with each other, for we had done enough of that in prison, 
 and wished rather to do other and new things; but in passing one would 
 say to another, "Not much like Castle Thunder!" ''Going home are 
 you ? " " Did vou get enough to eat ! " etc. 
 
CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 REPORTING TO SECRETARY STANTON AND PRESIDENT 
 
 LINCOLN. 
 
 I HAVE forgotten almost everything that took place on this homeward 
 voyage, if indeed, my mind was not too nearly in the condition of a 
 waking dream to receive definite impressions. I saw some of the 
 great gunboats as we drew near the mouth of James River, which looked 
 like grim sentinels guarding the avenue to rebellion. We were furnished 
 comfortable blankets, and when tired out, as much by unwonted emotions 
 as by physical effort, we could lie down and slumber at our will. When 
 rested and disposed to talk, we found abundance of admiring auditors 
 ready to listen to as much of our story as we chose to tell. Thus the 
 time passed on very pleasantly. 
 
 But at last a dispute arose between us and our new friends which 
 threatened for a short time to mar our harmony. One of our party — 
 Buffum, I think — came to me and said, " Pittenger, they insist on our 
 going to Annapolis instead of to Washington. Is that right?" I said 
 " No; we must go to Washington, and it will be better to do it at once." 
 Soon others came saying, "The word is that all the soldiers must go to 
 Annapolis, while the citizens can go there or to Washington as they 
 please." I inquired as to who gave the orders and learned that it was one 
 of the officers who was making arrangements for the transfer of released 
 prisoners to a boat for Annapolis. I went to him and asked why it was 
 that he wanted us to go to that point. He told me that the government 
 had a camp for paroled prisoners there where they were made very com- 
 fortable, and that as my comrades had said we were soldiers, that was the 
 place for us to go; adding that if we had any business in Washington we 
 could easily get a pass and run over. I saw no use in this delay, and asked 
 for the commander. When I found him, he told me that his orders were 
 positive to send all soldiers to the parole camp at Annapolis. I told him 
 that our case was altogether exceptional; that we had been on a peculiar 
 expedition and felt it our duty to report directly to Secretary Stanton. 
 General Mitchel, who had sent us disguised into the enemy's country, was 
 dead. Our leader also had perished. We had long been thought to be 
 dead ourselves, and had escaped only as by miracle. There was no place 
 
Reporting to Secretary Stanton and President Lincoln. 407 
 
 so appropriate for us to go with the whole story as to the War Department at 
 Washington. I added as a perfectly conclusive argument that for a whole 
 year the rebels had refused to treat us as prisoners of war, and had con- 
 tended that our case was exceptional; that they had wished to put us to 
 death on that theory; and that it was only right if we should be a little 
 different from other soldiers now. He smiled, saying that our case seemed 
 a good one, and gave orders that we should continue with the citizens 
 from Castle Thunder. I had then to give him the outline of our adven- 
 tures which impressed him greatly. He promised to do all in his power 
 for us when we should arrive in Washington. 
 
 After this episode I remember nothing more with distinctness till we 
 approached Washington. The snowy Capitol with its towering dome 
 never looked so attractive before. I had last seen it in the summer of 
 '61, when war seemed little more than a holiday parade. What mighty 
 changes for the nation had occurred since then ! and for us who had seen 
 the sternest of possible experiences, who had felt what famine, prison, and 
 the scaffold meant, the change had been still more momentous. 
 
 We arrived in Washington late in the afternoon — I know not of what 
 day, but presume it was the day after leaving Richmond, which would be 
 Thursday, March 19th. I made no memoranda at this time, such as I 
 had not failed to keep during the darkest parts of our history. In my 
 own experience joy was more overpowering than sorrow. 
 
 The trials of our East Tennessee friends, with whom we had been as- 
 sociated since leaving Knoxville, were not a little amusing at this point. 
 They knew nothing of Washington circumlocution; and now that they 
 were delivered from the power of the tyrannous rebels they believed their 
 troubles ended, supposing that as a matter of course they would be free, 
 the moment they placed their foot on Northern soil. When Pierce es- 
 pecially began to grumble, we comforted him, Job-fashion, by declaring 
 that he expected the President to come down to meet him with a band of 
 music ! Instead of this we were all marched off to the barracks, put into 
 a bare room, and then to crown all, and to make the Tennesseeans 
 boil with wrath, a guard was placed over us ! Pierce declared that he 
 was going South the first chance he had, and would tell Jeff. Davis 
 that he gave up his opposition and would now be as good a rebel as any of 
 them. Bensinger said laughing, "Then he'll put you in Castle Thunder 
 again." Buff urn teased him still further by asking, " How are you going 
 to get past the guard to start?" We who had been subject to the disci- 
 pline of a soldier's life and had always slept encircled by guards in our 
 own camps saw nothing strange in this. One of our number — probably 
 Reddick — suggested that as we looked like poor people from the country 
 they had only employed these guards to protect us from city sharpers ! 
 But soon the matter was made a thousand times worse for Pierce and his 
 
408 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 companions by the arrival of an orderly who handed the officer in charge 
 orders to let those six Ohio men go out and in at pleasure and have every 
 privilege ! This was adding insult to injury; and the other Tennesseeans 
 were as much irritated as Pierce. But the men were loyal and true as 
 steel; they had suffered every thing for the cause of the Union, and I 
 could not endure to see them suffer. So I explained to them that time 
 was necessary to examine into the different cases and determine what should 
 be done with them; that we were only put here for shelter for the night, 
 and that soon some better disposition would be made of us; they would 
 soon see the difference between the old government and the Confederacy. 
 Then we offered to do any thing we could for them, as we were going out 
 for a short walk. This comforted them a good deal, Pierce saying that 
 he supposed it must be all right, but it went hard for a man who had 
 been locked up by the rebels to come North and find that the first thing 
 they did there was to lock him up again ! It did seem hard; but soon 
 there was a good deal of comfort. A huge roll of blankets were brought 
 in — two or three apiece, and real blankets, not pieces of carpet. Ben- 
 singer could not help saying, " Which of the Southern prisons was it, 
 Pierce, where you got a couple of big blankets like these?" He was 
 pleased as a child and answered that he could not just exactly remember ! 
 The blankets were hardly shared out when another grateful surprise oc- 
 curred. The door leading to an adjoining room was opened and a guard 
 called, " Come out, and get your suppers." On going, we found a long 
 table on which were great plates of excellent soft bread, good boiled beef, 
 and other articles in unstinted supply! while the odor of strong coffee 
 filled the room. We were always hungry, and could now eat without fear 
 of injury. Even Pierce's countenance relaxed as he grumbled, "Well, 
 if Uncle Sam does shut a fellow up, he feeds well, which is more than 
 Jeff, does." The guard who conducted us in, said hospitably, "Help 
 yourselves. There's plenty. I guess you did'nt get much to eat among 
 the Johnnies." 
 
 After supper we took our proposed walk. But once outside in the 
 dark street, with no place to go, no money to buy anything, and nobody 
 to care for us, it began to seem rather lonely. We had been objects of so 
 much solicitude for so long that we could scarcely help feeling a little 
 neglected now that nobody prevented us from wandering in any direction 
 we chose! Beside we were not yet provided with new clothing — though 
 I stood on better footing than the rest, for I had good boots; a regular re- 
 quisition would have to be filled before our wants in that direction could 
 be supplied; and the air was chilly. After wandering aimlessly for a few 
 squares, looking in at the shop windows and staring at the great buildings, 
 we turned and were soon back in the barracks. The room, which was well 
 warmed, seemed very cosy; it was easy to consider the sentinels at the 
 
Reporting to Secretary Stanton and President Lincoln. 409 
 
 door as placed there to guard us from an enemy, a view of the case which 
 greatly pleased the Tennesseeans. I really think we slept better than we 
 would have done if at a first-class hotel ! 
 
 The next day, as I had expected, all restrictions were removed from 
 the movements of the other members of the party as well as our own, but 
 we were invited to make our home at the barracks, receiving regular sol- 
 diers' rations, as long as convenient. 
 
 But we did not remain long. A wealthy and patriotic lady, Mrs. Fales, 
 had fitted up a pavilion in her yard in excellent style and kept it filled 
 with convalescents from army hospitals, to whom she gave the attendance 
 and most of the comforts of home life. Hearing our story, she applied 
 to the Ohio State agent, Mr. J. C. Wetmore, to secure us as lodgers. He 
 visited us and carried the invitation, which we gratefully accepted. Here 
 we lived in fine style, with all a soldier's comforts, and excellent company. 
 We had now received a suit of army blue, and made a bonfire of our 
 rebel rags; so that we were a little less afraid of lady visitors. Our hostess 
 made an evening reception for us, where there was an abundance of ice 
 cream and cake, — which did not remind us of anything in Dixie; — and had 
 the privilege of telling our story to many sympathizing ladies. Having a 
 very comfortable ambulance always at command — the property of our 
 kind friend, and kept with a driver for the use of her soldiers — we were 
 able to visit the places of interest in Washington with great comfort. Of 
 this privilege we freely availed ourselves when business permitted. 
 
 On one of these occasions when we were at the Smithsonian Institute, 
 I saw a tall man of striking appearance, and at once said to my comrades, 
 " That is President Lincoln." But they were incredulous. They had 
 read in Southern papers that he never stirred out of the White House 
 without a heavy guard, and at once they said, " You are trying to deceive 
 us; don't you see there is no guard here?" I was a little puzzled by the 
 absence of the guard myself, for I had believed the story, and there were 
 only one or two civilians with him; but I had seen Lincoln, who could not 
 easily be forgotten. I said, " Come up and let us speak to him ! " A little 
 reluctantly they advanced, and when we were near enough, I said, " Can 
 you tell us the name of this animal?" pointing to the skeleton of the 
 geologic monster he was looking at. He smiled in his kind, sad way, and 
 answered, "That's its name written on that card; but I won't under- 
 take to pronounce it. I don't know much about such things." One or 
 two remarks were exchanged on indifferent topics, and then we parted. 
 When at a safe distance, Buffum said, " Pittenger, you can't play such a 
 joke on us as to make us believe that a man who will speak to common 
 folks in that off-hand way is President Lincoln ! " But I only replied, 
 " We'll go and see him at the White House soon and then you can 
 judge. " 
 
410 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 The first Sunday of our stay in Washington we gladly accepted the 
 invitation of our kind hostess to accompany her to the Baptist church of 
 which she was a member. This led to a great trial on my part. The 
 preacher seeing five men in soldier uniform in her pew — Mason, who was 
 sick, had remained at home — came down and spoke to her. A few words 
 were exchanged, and then he turned to us and said, " Can't you tell us 
 a little about your strange deliverance ? I will make the other services 
 very short?" The faces of all our party turned toward me; and the min- 
 ister, taking the hint, repeated his question to me individually. Some- 
 thing like this was just what I had feared when I had the great mental 
 struggle in the Atlanta prison; I wished to refuse, but in the freshness of 
 deliverance, such a refusal would have seemed little less than a crime. 
 The minister was better (or worse) than his word, for he did not preach at 
 all, but on finishing the opening services, spoke a few words about the 
 great sufferings and lessons of the war, and the hardships and tempta- 
 tions of the army; then added that there were some men present that 
 morning whose experiences were marvelous beyond the common lot of 
 men, and one of them had consented to give some account of them. 
 
 I rose at the call and scarcely could have felt worse for a moment if in 
 Swim's prison ! But the people were so kind and attentive that embarrass- 
 ment vanished. I passed very lightly over the military part of the enter- 
 prise, and spoke especially of God's goodness in delivering us. When I 
 told of the sudden death of our comrades in Atlanta, and of their regrets 
 for not being better prepared for death, there was weeping over all the 
 church. At the close of the meeting kindly greetings and proffers of ser- 
 vice were showered upon us. 
 
 We lodged in the tent provided by this lady during the whole of the 
 ten days of our stay in Washington. Many other persons wished to take 
 us as guests, but she refused unless we would say that we wished to leave 
 her care. Mason, being sick, was taken into the house, and nursed most 
 carefully. 
 
 On our first morning in Washington I had written a note to Secretary 
 Stanton, giving notice of our arrival and of my belief that the government, 
 if not already fully informed, ought to know our story. I supposed this 
 would produce more speedy results than to let the matter pass through 
 the ordinary channels, and was not disappointed. He gave written 
 orders to Hon. Joseph Holt, Judge-Advocate-General, to investigate the 
 whole matter, provide for all our wants in the meantime, and then bring 
 us to him. Hon. J. C. Wetmore, of the Ohio Military Agency, attended to 
 procuring us the legal allowance for commutation of rations during the 
 time of imprisonment, so that we were soon in funds. Regular pay with 
 arrearages could not be given till we returned to our regiments. 
 
 Our first visit to Judge Holt was a merely friendly one, and the time 
 
Reporting to Secretary Stanton and President Lincoln. 411 
 
 was spent in familiar conversation. Major-General Hitchcock, Com- 
 mander of the Post at Washington, was also present. 
 
 The next day we went again, being taken each time in a government 
 carriage, and found Justice Callan of Washington ready to administer an 
 oath, with a phonographer to take down the testimony as given. I was 
 examined first, telling the whole story, and then each one followed, confirm- 
 ing what was said, and adding omitted particulars. The evidence that we 
 were telling a true story was far stronger than we knew. The story of 
 Wood and Wilson had been on file in the department since the preceding 
 November. It was far less full than ours, but confirmed it in every es- 
 sential particular. Indeed the certainty that we were giving a simple, plain, 
 and uncolored narrative was so complete that no one save General Buell 
 ever called any part of it in question; and he only because of ignorantly 
 confounding the first and second expeditions. 
 
 While talking I watched the phonographer with much interest. To 
 see a pencil move as if it was animated by my tongue rather than by the 
 hand of the man who held it was a new experience. I tried to speak at 
 different rates; the pencil quickened or went slowly with no more appear- 
 ance of effort in the one case than in the other. I was more interested 
 because of writing shorthand myself, but at no such speed. 
 
 The testimony thus taken was published in the next issue of the Army 
 and Navy Gazette, as also in the Washington papers of April 4th, and 
 copied over the country. The examination before Judge Holt was on the 
 24th of March, and his report to the Secretary of War based upon them 
 was dated the 27th. The latter is given in the Supplement.' 
 
 The following day was fixed for an interview with Secretary Stanton. 
 Agent Wetmoreand Major-General Hitchcock accompanied us. Generals 
 Sigel and Stahl, with many other distinguished persons, were in the ante- 
 room waiting, but as we were there by appointment, they continued to 
 wait, while we were at once admitted. Stanton had long resided in my 
 county town of Steubenville, and I had seen him, and knew him well by 
 reputation, though I could then claim no personal acquaintance. We were 
 seated, after he had shaken each one of us warmly by the hand and uttered 
 words of greeting and compliment. We talked for a considerable time, not 
 so much on the subject of our expedition — for I took it for granted that, 
 lawyer-like, he had looked over the evidence in the case and made up his 
 mind about it — as upon general topics, such as our impressions of the 
 South and the Union men in it, and of our hope and feeling about the war. 
 I was especially struck by his asking us how we had liked Gen. Mitchel 
 as a commander; and when we spoke of him with unstinted enthusiasm 
 he seemed greatly pleased and said, "That's the way all his men talk 
 
 1 Supplement, Chapter VI. 
 
412 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 about him." He told us that he had been aware of our expedition at the 
 time, but had no accurate information of the fate of the party. His im- 
 pression was that all had perished at first. On the escape of the eight in 
 October he had made official inquiries of the Confederate government 
 about us, but had been answered that they had no information of the hang- 
 ing of any of the party. (The papers which were forwarded to Rich- 
 mond in response to inquiries much earlier, show this statement to be ab- 
 
 Face of Medal. 
 
 Back of Medal. 
 
 £Fac simile of medals of honor given to surviving members of the Andrews raid and to the families of those 
 
 who perished. Natural size]. 
 
 solutely incorrect). He had then threatened retaliation in case any more 
 were put to death, and had endeavored to effect our exchange; he was 
 very glad indeed that these efforts had succeeded, and surprised us by 
 saying, "You will find yourselves great heroes when you get home;" 
 then added many kind words about the high appreciation of our services 
 by the government, which, coming from the Secretary of War of a great 
 nation, to private soldiers, was most flattering. Stanton seemed espe- 
 cially pleased with Parrot.. He was the youngest of our number and of 
 
Reporting to Secretary Stanton and President Lincoln. 413 
 
 very quiet and simple manners. Stanton gave him the offer of a com- 
 plete education if he would accept it — I understood him to mean at 
 West Point. Parrot answered that while the war lasted he did not wish 
 to go to school; but would rather go back and fight the rebels who had 
 used him so badly. At this Stanton smiled as if he greatly approved his 
 spirit, and then said to him, " If you want a friend at any time be sure to 
 apply to me." Then going into another room he brought out a medal, 
 and handed it to Parrot, saying, " Congress has by a recent law ordered 
 medals to be prepared on this model, and your party shall have the first; 
 they will be the first that have been given to private soldiers in this war ! " 
 Later all the survivors of the party received similar medals. Then he 
 gave us a present of $100 each from the secret service fund, and ordered 
 all the money and the value of arms and property taken from us by the 
 rebels to be refunded. Finally, he asked us about our wishes and intentions 
 for the future. Finding that we were all resolved to return (as soon as 
 health permitted) to active service, he offered us commissions as first lieu- 
 tenants in the regular army. We expressed a preference for the volun- 
 teer service, saying that we were soldiers only for the war, and would wish 
 to resume our usual pursuits when peace returned. He promised to re- 
 quest Gov. Todd of Ohio to give us equivalent commissions in our own 
 regiments. Then with a hearty good bye we left him. 
 
 We had been invited to call upon the President the same day; and 
 General Hitchcock accompanied us on this pleasant mission. My com- 
 panions had done a little jesting about being able now to show me how 
 much I was mistaken in trying to impose the tall, plain stranger of the 
 Smithsonian upon them for the great and good Abraham Lincoln, which I 
 enjoyed as much as they did. A still greater crowd than at the War Office 
 was awaiting admission; but as we came by appointment, we had the 
 preference and were conducted immediately to the private office of the 
 President. We did feel some little embarrassment, but this scarcely ac- 
 companied us over the threshold. 
 
 The office was very plainly furnished. There was a long table and 
 some chairs, but scarcely anything else. Lincoln met us at the door, 
 greeted us warmly, and told us how much he had been interested in hear- 
 ing of our adventures, and how glad he was that we had at last escaped 
 from the hands of the enemy'. We answered as well as we could. I re- 
 member telling him that we were very glad to see him, though we had been 
 hearing a great many things not complimentary about him for the past 
 year. He smiled, saying, " Indeed, there are a good many people up 
 here that say about as bad things of me." I also mentioned the reason 
 that the other members of the party would not believe that he was the man 
 we had met in the Smithsonian, which caused him to laugh heartily and ask 
 if we really imagined he went every where with a great guard parading after 
 
414 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 him, and if the people of the South believed all the stories printed in their 
 papers ? While talking he did not keep one position, but shifted from place 
 
 Interview with President Lincoln. " A little hick with the battles now ! 
 
 to place, going from one to another of us, as he addressed each one with great 
 courtesy. I specially remember part of one remark and his position while 
 
Reporting to Secretary Stanton and President Lincoln. 415 
 
 making it. Something had been said about political matters, and our 
 joy that the Union party was now gaining in the country after the great 
 defeats of the fall before. " Yes/' Lincoln said, as he stood in a stooping 
 position by the fire-place with his elbow resting on the end of the mantle- 
 piece, " if we could only have a little luck with the battles now, all would 
 soon be right and the war be over." The quaint phrase, a " little luck 
 with the battles " made an indelible impression on my memory, for we 
 had been having very ill-luck in that direction for some time. We did 
 not wish to be tiresome, and ourselves made the first motion to leave; the 
 President took the hand of each in both his own, saying again how thank- 
 ful he was that we had been spared, and that he hoped we would find all 
 our relatives living, and well when we reached home. We left him, exceed- 
 ingly proud of the honor the greatest man in the nation (or the world) 
 had conferred upon us. We had now nothing further to detain us in 
 Washington, and were most anxious to be in Ohio again. A furlough for 
 sixty days was given to us and an order for government transportation to 
 our homes. 
 
 The father of William Reddick had heard of his being still alive and in 
 Richmond, and possessing abundant means, had started for Washington 
 at once with the intention of trying to get a pass to go South in search of 
 his son. He arrived the day before we were ready to start for Ohio. 
 His surprise and joy in finding his boy free and safe were indescribable. 
 We almost envied our comrade the happy meeting, but hoped for others 
 like it soon. Reddick greeted each of us only less cordially than his own 
 son, and was in our company in the journey over the Baltimore and Ohio 
 Railroad as far as Wheeling. 
 
 Of the thoughts that filled our hearts as we bade adieu to Washington, 
 where we had spent such a pleasant week, and of the kind friends who had 
 seemed to try to make amends for all we had suffered by rebel hands, I 
 have no time to speak. The freshness of liberty had by no means worn 
 off, and each change was a delight in itself, yet the hours that intervened 
 between us and home seemed all too long. Mr. Reddick insisted upon 
 buying for the whole party ever}tiing we could possibly eat on the way, 
 and in the delight he took in the presence of his son we could see reflected 
 what was in store for the rest of us. 
 
 When Bellaire on the Ohio river had been reached, our homeward 
 roads parted and I was left alone — the first time for many months. We 
 had promised to write to each other and never forget our prison association 
 — a promise which has been kept. The others took the road which carried 
 them into the interior of Ohio, while I had to go up the river to Steuben- 
 ville. But our train was behind time, and the one with which it should 
 have connected had long since gone. There was no other till afternoon. 
 The waiting among total strangers for some hours seemed very weari- 
 
41 6 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 some; but getting a newspaper, reading the news and thinking of the 
 meeting before me caused time to pass pleasantly. A party of travellers 
 ordered a special dinner and I joined them, and then enjoyed a new 
 sensation — that of paying my own bill — a thing I had not done since the 
 supper at Dalton the preceding April ! The price was a dollar, and I 
 was correspondingly impressed. When the cars came I met no acquain- 
 tance. The run to Steubenville was short, and at that point I found that 
 I would have to wait some two hours before I could go on up the river 
 to the station nearest my father's. I preferred walking up to the office of 
 the Herald the paper with which I had corresponded ever since the open- 
 ing of the war, to remaining in the depot, and started. Before I had gone 
 half a square, some one recognized me, and another, and another. I could 
 hear them calling out of shop doors, "There's Pittenger ! " The form- 
 ing of the crowd was fully as prompt as in some of the southern towns 
 through which we had passed, but the expressions were very different. I 
 could scarcely get to the newspaper office; and I could not get away from 
 the town till I had given my promise to Dr. John McCook, father of 
 Anson G. McCook, my first Captain, to come back and give an account 
 of my adventures to the people the second evening from that date, which 
 I did to nearly the whole town, very much to my financial advantage. 
 
 The journey over the old familiar hills about which I had dreamed in 
 Southern dungeons, the tearful welcome of father and mother, the sur- 
 prise and joy of the little brothers and sisters, — all these are beyond de- 
 scription. For the first time in its history a public supper was given in 
 honor of an individual in the little village of Knoxville. It was held in 
 the village church, and the whole surrounding country was represented. 
 The next Sunday I attended the Methodist church in New Somerset and 
 had my name enrolled as a probationer. The vow I had made to God in 
 the hour of trouble was not forgotten. 
 
 After the expiration of my furlough, though still in very feeble health, 
 I returned to the 2nd Ohio, which was then encamped at Murfreesboro 
 — the very town from which I had planned to go South the year before. 
 Here my reception was not less hearty than at home, and I realized how 
 much more pleasant it was to wear the blue and face the foe, even in all 
 the hardships and dangers of war, than to be cooped up in dark prisons. 
 
SUPPLEMENT 
 
 TO 
 
 DARING AND SUFFERING, 
 
 WITH OFFICIAL DOCUMENTS. 
 
 AN ACCOUNT OF 
 THE SUBSEQUENT FORTUNES OF THE ANDREWS RAIDERS, Etc., Etc. 
 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM PITTENGER, 
 
 AUTHOR OF " DARING AND SUFFERING. 
 
 -/ 
 
 V*** 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 THE following chapters were written in the same year (1887) as 
 Daring and Suffering, but are thrown into the form of a 
 Supplement instead of being incorporated in the larger work, be- 
 cause they consist either of official documents necessary to authen- 
 ticate statements made, or other matter, which, however interest- 
 ing in itself, lies aside from the main current of the story. It is 
 believed that the reader who has formed the acquaintance of the 
 Andrews Raiders will here find a natural curiosity gratified. 
 
 WILLIAM PITTENGER. 
 
 34 Vesey St., Sept. 17th, 18S7. 
 
[For convenience of reference the following table of the Andrews 
 raiders is inserted:] 
 
 Executed June yth, 1862: James J. Andrews, Leader. 
 
 Executed June iZth, 1862: 
 William Campbell, from Salineville, O. Perry G. Shadrack, Co. K. 2nd O. 
 
 George D. Wilson, Co. B. 2nd O. Samuel Slavens, 33rd O. 
 
 Marion A. Ross, Co. A. 2nd O. Samuel Robinson, Co. G. 33rd O. 
 
 John Scott, Co. K. 21st O. 
 
 Escaped October 16th, 1862 : 
 Wilson W. Brown (Engineer), Co. F. 21st O. Mark Wood, Co. C. 21st O. 
 
 William Knight (Engineer), Co. E. 21st O. J. A. Wilson, Co. C. 21st O. 
 
 J. R. Porter, Co. C. 21st O. John Wollam, Co. C. 33rd O. 
 
 Martin J. Hawkins, Co. A. 33rd 0. D. A. Dorsey, Co. H. 33rd O. 
 
 Exchanged March xSth, 1863: 
 Jacob Parrott, Co. K. 33rd O. William Reddick, Co. B. 33rd O. 
 
 Robert Buffum, Co. H. 21st O. E. H. Mason, Co. K. 21st O. 
 
 William Bensinger, Co. G. 21st O. William Pittenger, Co. G. 2nd O. 
 
 BUSINESS AND POST OFFICE ADDRESSES IN 1S87 OF THE 
 SURVIVORS OF THE RAID. 
 
 1. Wm. Knight, Stationary Engineer, Stryker, Williams Co., O. 
 
 2. Capt. Jacob Parrott, Farmer, Kenton, O. 
 
 3. Lieut. D. A. Dorsey, Dealer in Real Estate, Kearney, Neb. 
 
 4. Capt. Wm. Bensinger, Farmer, McComb, Wood Co., O. 
 
 5. Lieut. J. R. Porter, Dry Goods Merchant, McComb, Wood Co., O. 
 
 6. Lieut. Wm. II . Reddick, Farmer, Louisa Co., Iowa. 
 
 7. J. A. Wilson, Grocer, Haskins, Wood Co., O. 
 
 8. Capt. W. W. Brown, Farmer, Dowling, Wood Co., O. 
 
 9. Capt. E. H. Mason, Pemberville, O. 
 
 10. Wm. Pittenger, Preacher, of the New Jersey Methodist Episcopal Conference, 
 now stationed at Haddonfield, Camden Co., N. J. 
 
 11. Lieut. Mark Wood, died in Toledo, O., in 1867. 
 
 12. Lieut. Robert Buffum, died in Auburn, N. Y. , Insane Asylum, July 20, 1871. 
 
 13. Lieut. Martin J. Hawkins, died in Quincy, 111., Feb. 7th, 1SS6. 
 
 14. John Wollam, not heard of for ten years past. 1 
 
 1 Address just received — No. 611 Moroe St., South Topeka, Kan. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 SUBSEQUENT HISTORY OF THE RAILROAD ADVENTURERS. 
 
 Brought down to September, 1887. 
 
 CAPTAIN DAVID FRY lived at his old home in Greenville, 
 Tennessee, until the 21st of August, 1872, when he accidentally 
 fell in stepping from a moving train of cars and received injuries 
 from which he died a few days afterward. 
 
 The eight of our party who escaped from prison in October, 1862, after 
 enjoying short furloughs, returned to their places in the ranks. All of 
 them were commended for good conduct, but received no special promo- 
 tion until after the exchange of their six comrades in March, 1863. Several 
 of this first number participated in the battle of Stone River, and the for- 
 tunes of war carried all of them a second time over nearly the same ground 
 they had previously traversed. In the spring of 1863 all who made pro- 
 per application to Gov. Todd of Ohio, as directed by the Secretary of 
 War, received lieutenants' commissions, though several experienced 
 technical difficulties and delays in being duly mustered as officers. 
 
 It may be of interest to give a brief account of the individual fortunes 
 of the raiders, dwelling a little more fully upon those which present fea- 
 tures of special interest. 
 
 Wm. Knight served as a private soldier with great credit until his final 
 discharge on the 28th of April, 1864. He spent a year in California, then 
 came east again, resuming his old occupation as railroad engineer, and re- 
 siding in Logansport, Indiana. When he married, he exchanged the loco- 
 motive for stationary engines. He has lived in Ohio, Wisconsin and 
 Minnesota, returning at length to Stryker, Ohio. 
 
 Wm. Bensinger, at the expiration of his furlough, applied to Gov. Todd 
 and was promised a commission as soon as a vacancy should occur in his 
 regiment. But as there was considerable delay, he decided to accept in- 
 stead a captaincy of colored troops. Here he rendered excellent service, 
 finding the negroes, after sufficient drilling, to make good soldiers. At 
 the battle of Nashville his company fought with desperate gallantry, los- 
 ing more than half of their number. 
 
 Bensinger married a Southern lady during the continuance of the war, 
 
Daring and Suffering. 
 
 under very romantic circumstances. He was mustered out of service on 
 June nth, 1866. After the war he farmed for some years, but the burning 
 of his house entailed so heavy a loss that he could not replace it, and he 
 left the farm, first for mercantile business, and afterward to serve as rail- 
 road engineer. After spending eight years in this latter occupation, he 
 purchased a farm in Hancock Co., Ohio, on which he still resides. 
 
 J. A. Wilson, from whose published " Adventures " frequent citations 
 have been made, served in the army till the expiration of his period of en- 
 listment. He has since resided in Wood Co., Ohio. 
 
 John Wollam returned to the army and was recaptured at the Battle 
 
 of Chickamauga. He had the 
 misfortune to be recognized as 
 having belonged to the Andrews 
 raid, and was taken to Atlanta, and 
 compelled to wear a ball and chain 
 for three or four months. From 
 this severe treatment he managed 
 by his own shrewdness to escape, 
 and being now quite familiar with 
 the best modes of travelling 
 through an enemy's country, suc- 
 ceeded in piloting two companions 
 who shared his fortunes through 
 to the Union lines. He returned 
 to the ranksand finished his period 
 of service, after which he resided 
 in Ohio and Illinois until 1877, 
 since which nothing definite has 
 been heard of him by the remain- 
 der of the party. 
 
 Robert Buffum had a sorrow- 
 ful history. He was as brave a man as ever lived, and had been promi- 
 nent in the Kansas struggles which preceded the great civil conflict. After 
 exchange he received his commission and served with honor till the close 
 of the war. But unfortunately he had formed the habit of hard drinking, 
 and when in liquor was uncontrollable. His mind, also, was a good 
 deal unsettled by reason of the terrible hardships he had endured, and 
 this grew worse instead of better. Before he reached home, after being 
 mustered out of service, he was arrested in Kentucky for some offense 
 the nature of which I never clearly knew, and very summarily condemned 
 to the State Penitentiary. Receiving a letter from him in which he pro- 
 fessed innocence of any grave fault, while admitting that he had been 
 drinking heavily, I secured the signatures of Judge Holt and Secretary 
 
 W. W. Brown. From a recent photograph. 
 
Subsequent History of the Railroad Adventurers. 
 
 Stanton to a petition for his pardon. This Gov. Bramlette — probably 
 thinking the man had been hardly dealt with — very promptly granted. 
 When released, Buffum returned *to Ohio, signed the temperance pledge, 
 and lived a perfectly sober life for some months. During this time 
 he engaged in the sale of the first edition of Daring and Suffering, and 
 met with such success that he was not only able to maintain his wife 
 and three children, but also to 
 pay for a home. But there were 
 so many persons who wished to 
 " treat " that he yielded to tempt- 
 ation and was soon in trouble. In 
 a heated discussion in Minerva, 
 Ohio, a man used violent lan- 
 guage against President Lincoln, 
 declaring that he ought to be 
 hung. Buffum' s latent insanity 
 blazed out in a moment, and pro- 
 curing a revolver he shot the man 
 in the face. For this he was im- 
 prisoned in Canton, Ohio, but the 
 wounded man recovering, and 
 leaving the State without appear- 
 ing against him, Buffum was soon 
 released. 
 
 The worst still remains. A 
 few years after, he shot a man 
 dead in Orange Co., New York, 
 in a fit of insanity, and was con- 
 demned to the Penitentiary for 
 life. He was received at Sing 
 Sing, May 23rd, 187 1, where his 
 derangement was so evident that 
 only six days after he was trans- 
 ferred to the Asylum for Insane 
 Criminals at Auburn. In this 
 refuge he remained until July 20th, when he cut his own throat and died 
 — a pitiful ending after his marvellous escapes ! 
 
 Mark Wood received his commission, and after the war settled in 
 Toledo, Ohio, where he died, in the year 1867, on account of disabilities 
 contracted by prison hardships. 
 
 W, W. Brown received his lieutenant's commission, and was after- 
 ward promoted to a captaincy. He was wounded, and for the disability 
 
 Jacob Parrott and D. A. Dorsay overlooking Chat- 
 tanooga. From a war-time photograph. 
 
Daring and Suffering. 
 
 thus incurred received a pension. He has been a farmer in Wood County, 
 Ohio, for a number of years past. 
 
 Jacob Parrott and D. A. Dorsey both received the commissions to 
 which they were entitled, and accompanied the army to Chickamauga, 
 in which battle they bore their full share, as also in the battles of Look- 
 out Mountain and Missionary Ridge. The accompanying photograph, in 
 which they are represented as looking over the scene of so many ad- 
 ventures and sufferings, was taken just after the capture of Lookout 
 Mountain by Gen. Hooker. Dorsey resigned on account of broken 
 health before Sherman reached Atlanta! He farmed for some years 
 
 'n Illinois and Nebraska, and af- 
 terward settled in Kearney, Ne- 
 braska, where he has been admit- 
 ted to the bar, and devotes most 
 of his attention to legal and real 
 estate business. Parrott received 
 command of a company, became 
 a universal favorite, and was es- 
 pecially commended for gallant 
 conduct. He was finally dis^ 
 charged at Savannah, Jan. 3rd, 
 1865. He soon married and has 
 since resided at Kenton, Ohio, 
 meeting with a very good degree 
 of prosperity. 
 
 E. H. Mason received a Cap- 
 tain's commission when he re- 
 turned to the army, and at the 
 
 William H. Reddick. From a recent photograph. batUe Qf Chickamauga f ound 
 
 himself once more a prisoner. He also, like Wollam, was recognized and 
 received much ill treatment on account of the former adventure. 
 
 Martin J. Hawkins returned to the army and served till the close of the 
 war as a private. He was wounded in the back of the head by a shell at 
 the battle of Chickamauga, but managed to keep with his comrades when 
 they fell back to Chattanooga, as he had no wish to try the rebel prisons 
 again. He was given a commission in the regular army in 1866, but 
 was physically unable to be mustered. When able to work at all he 
 served as engineer. For a time he resided in Kansas, and died at the 
 residence of his son-in-law, B. D. Higgins, in Quincy, 111., Feb. 7th, 
 1886. 
 
 William H. Reddick and J. R. Porter have each furnished me a sketch 
 of their adventures, which is appended in their own words slightly abridged. 
 Reddick writes: 
 
 
 
 ^mm^ 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 Wf* fit 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ;;:E=r====^|| 
 
 WtiB&i*'' 1 :? '^ > 
 
 
 
 iSSBmmL 
 
 
 
 fl^fef^^ililli 
 
 
 |||hj 
 
 ;: 
 
 mf— 
 
 
 
 miw 
 
 I 
 
 w/mM 1 IPf 
 
 
 
 w 
 
Subsequent History of the Railroad Adventurers. 9 
 
 " Dear Comrade: — Yours at hand. Would just say that I served through the war 
 as 2d Lieutenant of Co. B, 33d O. V. I. I was discharged July 12th, 1865, at Louisville, 
 Ky. After discharge I returned home, but for two years did not do anything, on account 
 of disability contracted while a prisoner. Finally, all my financial resources failed, and 
 I was obliged to go to work. I have since the war fished a little in all kinds of labor, 
 from farming to chopping cord-wood, making railroad ties, peddling notions, book 
 agencies, and township clerk, back to honest clod-hopping, which latter I hope will furnish 
 me my daily bread for the remainder of my life. I am a living encyclopedia of all the 
 aches and pains that flesh is heir to — a used-up man, from the treatment received in that 
 abominable hole of Swims', in Chattanooga. This is all the story that I can give of my- 
 self. If you can get any interesting facts from it, you are welcome to them. 
 
 "Yours as ever, 
 
 "William H. Reddick." 
 
 Porter says: 
 
 " Shortly after I rejoined my regiment we started on the Stone River Campaign, which 
 terminated in the capture of Murfreesboro. After a few months we again marched for 
 Chattanooga. At Cave Spring, Alabama, I was commissioned and mustered as 2d Lieu- 
 tenant of Company G, 21st Regiment, O. V. I., August 29th, 1863. 
 
 " I was captured at the battle of Chickamauga, September 20th, 1863, in company with 
 many more of the 21st. It was after dark, and we had run out of ammunition and were sur- 
 rounded. Fearing that I might be recognized by some that knew us during our first impris- 
 onment, I unbuckled and dropped to the ground my sword and belt, and having no other 
 marks of a commissioned officer, gave a fictitious name, and passed as a private soldier. 
 We were marched some distance from the battle-field that night. The next morning, after 
 finishing our supply of rations, we were marched to Dalton, and after nine days' ride by 
 rail, brought up at Richmond, Virgina. Here we were put in what was called Pemberton 
 building, on the corner of Nineteenth and Carey streets, nearly opposite Libby. The Pem- 
 berton was a large four-story building, and contained about fifteen hundred prisoners. After 
 we had been there a short time we concluded to investigate the contents of the basement; 
 we cut a hole through the floor, and found that it was stored with salt. This was a scarce 
 commodity in the Confederacy, and very expensive. After we had supplied our own side 
 of the building, we cut holes through the doors in order to supply our fellow prisoners 
 in the opposite side. They also concluded to see what their side of the basement con- 
 tained. They struck sugar, and undertook to supply us in the same way that we had 
 been supplying them with salt. A few of us concluded to try a flank movement by cutting 
 a hole through the brick wall in the basement. We succeeded admirably. After we had 
 cut our way through into the sugar, we filled our haversacks and returned to our respective 
 places. There were very few found this out for three or four nights, for we knew that as 
 soon as it became generally known it would cause a stampede. And there was a grand 
 rush made for sugar one evenyig, which continued until late at night, causing so much 
 excitement that it attracted the attention of the guards, who came into the building, called 
 us into line, placed guards and kept us standing until the next morning. We had sup- 
 plied ourselves with plenty of sugar, which we expected would be taken from us, but they 
 allowed us to keep what we had, but moved the balance from the building. After the 
 sugar riot, we remained in Richmond until November 15th, 1863. From Richmond we 
 were taken to Danville, Virginia, where we remained during the following winter. 
 
 " Here we made several efforts to escape, but all to no avail. We tried tunneling sev- 
 eral times, but never succeeded. The prisoners in one of the other buddings succeeded in 
 tunneling out, and quite a number made their escape, consequently they were always on 
 
io Daring and Suffering. 
 
 the alert for such things, and searched the buildings every few days. During our stay 
 here the small-pox broke out among us, and owing to bad treatment, many died. 
 
 " We took our departure for Andersonville, Georgia, May 15th, 1864. When at Black 
 Stock Station, South Carolina, I succeeded in making my escape from a train of cars in 
 company with T. W. Harrison, a member of the 10th Wisconsin Regiment. After being 
 out three days and nights we were re-captured, taken back to the station where we made 
 our escape, put aboard the train and sent to Columbia, South Carolina, where we arrived 
 May 20th, 1864. During our stay here we tried tunneling again, but without success. 
 On the morning of June 29th we were again started for Andersonville. We arrived at 
 Augusta, Georgia, in the evening, and changed cars for Millen. Soon after leaving Au- 
 gusta it became dark, and as there was no light in the car, we proceeded to cut our way 
 out by sawing a board off in the bottom of the car with a table knife with teeth filed in the 
 back for a saw. We succeeded in getting a hole through the bottom of the car large 
 enough to crawl out at by nine o'clock, and as soon as the train stopped, we rolled out. 
 
 " This was the night of June 29th, 1S64, and we had a long journey before us. We 
 concluded to travel in a north-western direction and strike the Federal lines somewhere 
 between Dalton and Marietta, as we knew that General Sherman had reached Marietta, on 
 his way south. When we escaped we had two days' rations, this being the only bread we 
 had during the journey, which was twenty-six days and nights. We travelled altogether 
 at night, subsisting upon blackberries and Irish potatoes. We were provided with a 
 blanket each, one gallon coffee-pot, and plenty of salt and matches, so we could boil our 
 potatoes. W r e once got a goose, and had a regular feast on goose and potatoes. Occa- 
 sionally we would get some apples for dessert. Having a pretty good knowledge of the 
 country, we made good time. During our journey we encountered but one person. We 
 had many streams to cross, but they were low at this time of the year. 
 
 "On the morning of the twenty-sixth day out, we hunted a resting-place as usual, 
 expecting to hide for the day. We had been in our retreat but a short time, when we were 
 aroused by the whistle of the iron horse, and soon learned that we were near the railroad. 
 Our joy was unspeakable ! We gathered up our traps and were soon upon the railroad, 
 and, as the train had passed a short time before, we started for a water station that was in 
 si^ht, and found one man whose business it was to pump the water. We remained here 
 until the first train came along, which we boarded for Marietta, where we reported to the 
 Provost Marshal, who ordered us to General Thomas at the front. It was now the 25th 
 of Tuly, and Sherman's army was in front of Atlanta. The next train that came south we 
 boarded, and were soon at General Thomas' head-quarters. After giving a full detail of 
 everything concerning our capture, imprisonment and escape, he promised us each a fur- 
 lough to go home. After this interview we started for our regiments, and were soon with 
 our old comrades again after an absence of over ten months. Many of the noblest, brav- 
 est and best who were taken prisoners with us, were never permitted to return. 
 
 " After a leave of absence for thirty days I again joined my regiment (after the capture 
 of Atlanta), participated in Sherman's Campaign to the sea, having charge of a party of 
 foragers on that march. I was mustered out of service at Goldsboro, N. C, March 31st, 
 1S65. Returning home, I remained two weeks, then spent five years in Kansas, Idaho, 
 Oregon, and California ; after which I returned to Ohio and spent seven years. Moving 
 to Arkansas, I remained eight years and again returned to Ohio. During the last fifteen 
 years I have been engaged in mercantile pursuits.'' 
 
 My own history may be briefly told. 
 
 After returning to the army I participated in the march from Mur- 
 freesboro' toward Chattanooga, but finding my health so seriously im- 
 
Subsequent History of the Railroad Adventurer-. 1 1 
 
 paired that I was unable to endure the hardships of the campaign, I 
 accepted a discharge for disability on the 14th of August, 1863. Before 
 this time I had received a commission but was unable to be mustered as 
 an officer. Returning home I finished writing the story of the railroad raid 
 in very brief form, which was published under the same title as the present 
 work, by J. W. Daughaday, Philadelphia, in October of the same year. 
 Before and after this time, I gave numerous war lectures, which may not 
 have been altogether without effect on political sentiment. In March, 
 1864, I was admitted to the ministry in the Pittsburg Conference of the 
 M. E. Church, at its session at Barnesville, Ohio. I was stationed success- 
 ively at Minerva, Massillon, Cadiz, and Mount Union, all in Ohio. In 
 1869, Fowler and Wells of New York published for me " Oratory, Sacred 
 and Secular, or the Extemporaneous Speaker," which had quite a large 
 sale. In 1870 I was transferred to the New Jersey Conference, where I 
 have ever since been in the active work of the Ministry, being stationed 
 at Woodbury, Vineland, Burlington, Princeton and Bordentown; and am 
 at present (1887) in my third and last year at Haddonfield, N. J. In 187 1 
 I published through J. B. Lippincott & Co., Philadelphia, "Capturing a 
 Locomotive," which has been widely circulated. Since 1876, I have also 
 been connected with the National School of Elocution and Oratory in 
 Philadelphia, lecturing, and giving weekly lessons on Shakespeare, and Ex- 
 tempore Speech. Two other volumes of mine have been issued by the 
 publishing house connected with that school: " Extempore Speech " and 
 " How to Become a Public Speaker." 
 
 PENSION BILL. 
 
 Passed July fth, 1884. 
 
 The opinion was often expressed in influential circles that the extra- 
 ordinary hardships endured by this band of soldiers deserved some sub- 
 stantial Governmental recognition in the shape of a pension. Several of 
 the adventurers had obtained pensions for disability under the general 
 law, but for a number of years no legislative action was taken. On one 
 occasion, Buffum saw General Grant, then President, and called his atten- 
 tion to his own condition, being at that time sick and in very straitened cir- 
 cumstances. General Grant was well acquainted with the facts, and disposed 
 to give help. He referred the matter for advice to Judge Holt, who returned 
 an opinion that while Buffum's story was true, and the case meritorious, the 
 executive department had no authority to do more than to call the attention 
 of Congress to the subject, which was done. A bill granting a pension to the 
 survivors, so far as they were then known, was afterward introduced and 
 readily passed the House, but in the Senate it was adversely reported and 
 
12 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 dropped. In the next Congress the bill was revived, the rate made $24 per 
 month, and after a full investigation it was passed. The only arguments 
 made against its passage were based upon the criticisms of Gen. J. B. Fry, 
 Chief of Staff to Gen. Buell. These will be considered in Chapter VIII. 
 It is sufficient here to say that they had their origin mainly if not entirely 
 in a difference of opinion between Generals Mitchel and Buell as to the 
 manner in which war should be carried on. The bill became a law by re- 
 ceiving the President's signature, July 7th, 1884. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE SOUTH REVISITED A QUARTER OF A CENTURY 
 
 AFTER. 
 
 TO go freely amid scenes of peace over the ground associated only 
 in my mind with war, prisons, and chains, was a pleasant experi- 
 ence which only limited means and the duties of an exacting 
 profession long prevented me from enjoying. At length, in 1886, the 
 wished-for opportunity came. Six years earlier, just before writing "Cap- 
 turing a Locomotive," I had made a hasty and partial visit to the South, 
 and the information then received made me anxious to fully explore this 
 field. My resolution was to search all records at Washington; to seek at 
 Atlanta for the place of execution and the grave of Andrews; to look over 
 the War -files of Southern newspapers; to visit Flemingsburg and seek out 
 the early life of J. J. Andrews, about which many readers were curious; 
 to meet the survivors of the party; and generally, to get information from 
 every source which the passage of time had rendered available for com- 
 pleting and illustrating the history of this railroad raid, which, in the esti- 
 mation of many critics, is the most curious and romantic event of the 
 Civil War. 
 
 With time, letters of introduction, and financial resources provided by 
 friends, there was every reason to anticipate success. I was not disap- 
 pointed. 
 
 On Nov. 2nd, 1886, I arrived at Washington accompanied by Mrs. Pit- 
 tenger. Mr. F. G. Carpenter introduced me to Mr. Spofford, Librarian of 
 Congress, Col. Scott, Editor of the Official War Records, and Mr. Hodge- 
 son, of the Records Department of the War Office, and I was soon hard at 
 work. My only grievance was the shortness of working hours — from 9 to 
 4. Mr. Spofford, whose memory of books seems infinite, produced for me 
 everything having any bearing on my subject, and also the files of rebel 
 newspapers for 1862-3. From the books I secured no new facts, but 
 several valuable illustrative items. The newspapers also were somewhat 
 disappointing, for they were meagre in historical material as compared with 
 Northern papers. Their facilities for gathering news were not great, the 
 censorship as regarded military matters was rigid, and their use of the 
 telegraph so limited, either by their poverty or by its pre-occupation for 
 
14 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 Government purposes, that the most important events of which one paper 
 would be full at a certain date would not reach another paper a few hun- 
 dred miles away for three or four days ! But the time spent in looking 
 over the papers was far from lost; nothing could have so fully recalled the 
 spirit of those days — their intolerable prejudices, bitterness of feeling, and 
 the strange illusions under which the war was fought. 
 
 But a far deeper interest was evoked in Col. Scott's office. The 
 Government is there selecting from the official reports and correspondence 
 3f the war, those papers which possess permanent interest, for the purpose 
 of publication. Already some twenty-five great volumes are in print, and 
 the work is scarcely one-third done ! No history of any part of the Civil War 
 will have any standard value in the future which does not rest on these 
 reports. Of that not yet printed, much has been classified by months and 
 subjects, becoming thus easily accessible. I was kindly supplied with a 
 writing table, and all the bundles of MSS. I called for were furnished, with 
 only the reasonable condition that I should rearrange each as I found it. 
 Never have I had a more fascinating employment, though it sometimes 
 became positively painful. To be thus groping among the very papers 
 and orders which once had the power of life and death to thousands, to 
 see the secret springs of events with which I was familiar on the outside 
 and often wholly misunderstood, to feel that at any moment I might come 
 across a great historical prize, to see the very hearts of men laid bare, 
 often with startling revelations of greatness and meanness — all written in 
 dim and almost faded characters which were never intended for the public 
 eye — this caused the hours to pass by almost like minutes. Nothing that 
 I found had a deeper personal interest than the letter expressly marked 
 as private of one Confederate to another which led to my own release 
 from a rebel prison. There was also — far earlier — the order to proceed 
 with the trial of spies, — an order which, but for the intervention of Prov- 
 idence in the form of an advance of Union armies, would have led to my 
 own death on a scaffold. 
 
 But I was not satisfied with examining those documents which had been 
 selected for publication. There might be others among the great mass in 
 the war archives of even higher interest. Of one document published in 
 the official reports, Vol. X, I wished to see the original, and secure 
 a photographic copy for lithographing. This was the petition of our party 
 which reached Jefferson Davis and received his endorsement upon it — a 
 hard, merciless command which neither he nor his friends could take any 
 pleasure in reading ! 
 
 The war records are guarded very carefully, as is right. The Govern- 
 ment does not allow its own archives to be used as a basis for sustaining 
 claims against itself. And there is always the possibility that some valu- 
 able but compromising paper might be abstracted. A letter to the Secretary 
 
The South Revisited. 15 
 
 of War, however, removed all obstacles in my own case. I not only found 
 the document wanted, but another letter of even greater interest, written 
 by myself to Jefferson Davis on a terrible day. I think I was able to get 
 hold of everything in the department which could throw any light on the 
 raid. Then a swift journey over the Piedmont Air Line carried us to 
 Atlanta. 
 
 In this city, Mr. F. J. Cooke not only rendered me most valuable 
 services, but had by careful inquiries almost if not quite accomplished one 
 of the chief objects of my visit — the location of the grave of Andrews. The 
 evening was cold and gloomy when Mr. Cooke, Mrs. Pittenger, and myself 
 drove to the spot. The beautiful houses of Peachtree street — the finest 
 avenue of Atlanta, or perhaps in the South — were passed with but little 
 comment, until the thin and scattering woods beyond were reached. The 
 land here is said to be all laid out in town lots, but held at high valuation 
 and not yet built upon. The story told to all who had inquired about this 
 grave was that the execution and burial had taken place in what was now 
 a compactly built portion of the city, where the grade had been changed, 
 and that the site was hopelessly lost. I presume that we vvere not inten- 
 tionally misled, but in the confusion occasioned by the burning of the city, 
 some one had made this statement, and it was caught up, as such things 
 are, without investigation, and repeated until generally believed. 
 
 In a little ravine two or three hundred yards from the roadside we were 
 shown where the scaffold had stood. Here the sad, pathetic tragedy of 
 twenty-five years ago had culminated. The poor fugitive, who had been 
 twice hunted down by dogs and men, was alone in the midst of his enemies. 
 His feet, on which cruel fetters had been riveted by an unwilling black- 
 smith, probably still clanged with the chains from which they were not 
 released even by death. How the calm, pensive soul of that brave man 
 must have thrilled in view of the near lifting of the mists on the other side 
 of that " Jordan " whose secrets he said he had often wished to behold ! He 
 had tried to serve his country, had nobly failed, and was now about to pay 
 the penalty. We can well believe that no word of insult — such as had 
 often been heaped upon him a few days before — was spoken then; that 
 even those who were most determined on shedding his blood were awed 
 into silence; and that outside of the rope barrier there may have even 
 gone up prayers for him from Christian hearts. All seems to come back 
 now; and when the cold face was laid in the earth, with no barrier of boards 
 to protect it, the cup of earthly misfortune for one human heart had been 
 filled to the brim. It seems little that at last his bones should be coffined 
 and honored. But perhaps in the life beyond, toward which the sufferings 
 of prison and the swiftly nearing shadow of the scaffold had turned his 
 heart, the little we now can do will not be without its value. 
 
 The spot pointed out as the grave was some three hundred yards from 
 
1 6 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 the scaffold, on a little dividing line between two small ravines, and some 
 dozen yards away from a large stone. The latter was spoken of at the 
 time as a convenient landmark and still remains. 1 
 
 Very quiet and still were we as we drove back again to the lighted city. 
 
 The next day the same party, with the addition of Captain Fuller, the 
 conductor whose train had been captured, visited the Atlanta city cemetery 
 and stood upon the site of the still greater tragedy consummated on the 
 1 8th of June, 1862. Capt. Fuller was among the spectators then, and 
 took the dying message of Ross, heard the wonderful speech of Wilson, 
 and when all was over carefully marked the seven-fold grave. Long since 
 the remains were removed to the National Cemetery at Chattanooga, and 
 appropriately marked, but this spot will ever remain hallowed ground. 
 
 There was a meeting of the prison Congress in Atlanta presided over by 
 Ex-President Hayes, which opened the evening of our arrival. A num- 
 ber of addresses were made by prominent citizens of Georgia, full of senti- 
 ments of hearty devotion to the Union. These with the enthusiastic cheers 
 they evoked from the inhabitants of this beautiful and prosperous Southern 
 city sounded strangely after the memories of the afternoon. But surely 
 no one can rejoice more over manifestations which prove the reality of 
 Union than those who suffered to preserve it; and the prophecies of Wil- 
 son have been abundantly fulfilled in the city with which his name will 
 ever be associated. 
 
 The war files of Atlanta newspapers had an especial interest. The 
 Young Men's Library possesses these almost complete, and I found again 
 a copy of the Southern Confederacy of April 15th, which I had pur- 
 loined from the jailor Swims in Chattanooga and carried home. This 
 contained the first full account of the capture of the train, though several 
 partial ones had preceded it, and the paper contained many deeply inter- 
 esting references to the subject during six months afterward. 
 
 It would have been no small degree of melancholy pleasure to have 
 once more visited the prison in Atlanta — the scene of that darkest day 
 when loved comrades were hurried to death, and where the consolations 
 of religion first arose to overcome the fear of death; but the prison had 
 been twice destroyed and rebuilt. There was first a temporary log struc- 
 ture in place of the brick building we knew, and then, when Atlanta became 
 a state capital, and a large city, a more pretentious jail took the place of the 
 old, having, at the time I visited it, some 120 inmates; but its larger size and 
 greater accommodations did not in the least supply to me the place of the 
 rude house kept by Turner ! The surrounding country looked familiar, 
 and I could realize very vividly the scenes of that day of suspense, when 
 
 1 On April nth, 1887, the government authorities acting on information secured during 
 the above visit, and by the direct orders of the U. S. Secretary of War, disinterred the re- 
 mains of J. J. Andrews for burial with his comrades at Chattanooga. 
 
The South Revisited. 17 
 
 we believed that our only hope of escape from speedy death lay in wresting 
 their muskets from the armed guard by whom we were surrounded. The 
 old jailor, Turner — a kindly and merciful man — had long been dead. The 
 present incumbent in his office, a Major Poole, greeted me kindly, saying 
 that it was always a great treat to meet a Union soldier and talk over the 
 war times; adding the quaint remark, " We whipped you and whipped you 
 until we naturally wore ourselves out at it and had to give up ! " This was 
 really an epitome of the whole contest from a Southern point of view; or, 
 as engineer Knight says in describing the battle of Brown and himself with 
 bloodhounds, " We won the victory but evacuated the ground ! " 
 
 I would have also liked to visit the building used as barracks, where a 
 season of comparative peace was enjoyed by the recaptured remnant of our 
 party. But this portion of Atlanta was burned by Sherman, and afterward 
 completely changed. 
 
 A still greater interest, perhaps, centered in the road we had striven 
 to destroy. I visited Jos. M. Brown, son of Ex-Governor Brown, General 
 Passenger Agent of the Western and Atlantic Railroad, who received me with 
 every courtesy, and gave me fine maps of the road, together with a month's 
 free pass. After going twice over the route alone and examining every 
 point, I secured the company of Capt. Fuller, who took great pleasure in 
 making me understand every detail of the wonderful pursuit on the part 
 of himself and Murphy; and some matters which had always seemed mys- 
 terious became perfectly plain when thus explained on the ground. It 
 was hard to realize as we chatted amiably together that we had been en- 
 gaged on opposite sides in deadly strife, and had sought by every resource 
 in our power to destroy each other on this very line ! 
 
 I found Chattanooga marvelously changed — even more than Atlanta. 
 The latter is a beautiful and stately city, but still distinctly Southern in 
 type; while Chattanooga is largely built up by Northern enterprise and 
 has become a great manufacturing centre. Little care is in it for the 
 stories or traditions of the past ! In every sense it is progressive, filled 
 with the rush of improvements, as speculative and pushing as a Western me- 
 tropolis, and looking for a great future. Scarcely any landmarks of the old 
 city are left, as is but natural when we remember that it had but three 
 thousand inhabitants in 1862, and now, 1887, has 30,000 ! I found the 
 site of the old Swims jail — long since destroyed, — on Lookout Streets 
 between Fourth and Fifth, near what is called Brabson's Hill. Mr. Allen, 
 Chief of Police, an old Confederate soldier, located it exactly for me. 
 There was only one thing that I remembered belonged to the surround- 
 ings — the house of William Lewis, a colored man — which had been pointed 
 out to us because it stood close to the jail and was a very good house for 
 that day. 
 
 I had an amusing experience regarding the location of this Chattanooga 
 2 
 
1 8 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 prison, which illustrates the old truth of how easy it is to be mistaken. Fuller 
 asked if I would like to visit my former prison. I assured him that few things 
 would give me greater pleasure, but that I had little hope, as I had been 
 told that it was long since demolished. He declared this to be a mistake 
 and offered to conduct me to the spot. For a moment, remembering the 
 error about the grave of Andrews, I did indulge the hope that I might be 
 able to see the old place once more, especially as Fuller was perfectly 
 confident of having visited us there and being acquainted with all the sur- 
 roundings. He took me without hesitation down Market Street to the 
 corner of Fourth, and stopping before the old city building, said, " Here it 
 is." I remained silent for a moment, for the thought was struggling in 
 my mind, " How can such a mistake be made by a man so intelligent 
 and well informed? " He continued, " And now, Pittenger, you see how 
 mistaken your party were in thinking they were put underground in a 
 dungeon. None of the rooms in this building are below the level of the 
 ground; but I do not wonder that you thought they were, for you first 
 went upstairs and then down a ladder." 
 
 The building was one of fair proportions, and none of the rooms could 
 have been very dark or close. Was it possible that all the story of the 
 terrible hole of Chattanooga was only an evil dream ? I had no doubt, 
 but some curiosity; so I said, " Are you sure that this is the place?" 
 
 He said he was, but to make it still more certain, asked several of the 
 bystanders if that was not the building where the Union prisoners were 
 kept? They all answered in the affirmative; but noticing that I did not 
 appear satisfied, he called to a very old man who just then came across the 
 street, asking him how long he had lived in Chattanooga; and was told that 
 he had been there constantly for forty years. " Then," said Fuller, 
 " you can tell us what building the Union prisoners were kept in." " Why 
 in this one right by you, of course; both Federal and Confederate prisoners 
 were in the same place," was the confident answer. 
 
 Fuller clapped me on the shoulder and said, " You will have to give it 
 up, Pittenger." "Not yet," I answered; turning to the old man, I said, 
 " Was there any other prison in town?" For a little time he reflected, 
 and then said, " I think there was; a very small one; but not many pris- 
 oners were kept in it." "Where was that," I asked. "About three 
 squares from here," he replied " It was so small that it would only hold 
 three or four at a time, and was kept by a man called Swims." 
 
 Fuller looked less triumphant, and I asked further, " Do you remember 
 about some bridge-burners captured in the early part of the war?" He 
 said that he remembered them very well. "Where were they put?" I 
 asked. He answered at once and very confidently, " Oh ! they were put 
 in Swims' jail." 
 
 I clapped Fuller on the shoulder and asked him if he was ready to give 
 
The South Revisited. 19 
 
 it up. He very frankly acknowledged his mistake, saying that he sup- 
 posed that he had visited other prisoners here so often and visited us at 
 other places, and thus got the locations confused. 
 
 I have been the more particular to relate this, because almost any per- 
 son in Chattanooga would make the same mistake if not put on guard. 
 
 I had a strong desire to go out to the village of Lafayette, where I had 
 my first experience of prison life. No railroad led to the place, and the 
 roads were muddy, so that all conditions of country and weather were very 
 like those of former times. Two days were required for the trip. On 
 the way out we found as dinner time drew near that we were far from any 
 hotel. With the hospitality of the South in view this seemed to give us 
 only a better opportunity of seeing the present state of the country. Pro- 
 bably we made a mistake in asking at the best-looking houses; but it was 
 not until after seven applications that a dinner was found ! The refusals 
 were kindly enough, good excuses being offered, but the people were fear- 
 fully unanimous ! Our hostess was a lady of nearly sixty, who had lived 
 in that one place all her life with the exception of about a year and a half, 
 when " there was too much fighting along the road." She said that she 
 did not feel like leaving home on account of the soldiers, until one day a 
 cannon ball came through her sitting-room door and broke her fire shovel; 
 she thought it then time to move off. 
 
 At Lafayette I was rejoiced to find everything in almost exactly the 
 same state I had known it. The old hotel where I had been cross-exam- 
 ined for four hours was unchanged, and I had the privilege of lodging in 
 it for the night. But I inquired with still deeper solicitude for the jail 
 with its iron cage. I was gratified to learn that it still stood, and was 
 unchanged, except that port-holes had been pierced in its brick walls by 
 Union soldiers during their fight with cavalry in 1863. Myself and friend 
 found the jail standing open, and were enabled to explore it without hin- 
 drance. For years no prisoner had been placed in it. The explanation 
 given of this strange state of affairs in a county jail was that " local option 
 ruled." For a few moments I was again in the iron cage that I had 
 known so long before, but there was no crowd of men and women outside 
 to comment on my appearance ! My companion, Frederick Gates of 
 Chattanooga, who made an accurate sketch of the building, was soon an 
 object of more interest than myself, for the .people learned that he was a 
 land agent and were anxious to sell their farms at prices that seemed to 
 me exceedingly low. But there had been scarcely any sign of improve- 
 ment for the last twenty-five years and they were almost cut off from the 
 outside world. No doubt a railroad would work a great transformation. 
 
 The editor of the Chattanooga Times suggested to me that it might 
 be well to visit Gen. E. Kirby Smith, who was located at the University of 
 Sewanee, on the summit of the Cumberland Mountains, some sixty or 
 
20 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 seventy miles from Chattanooga, for the purpose of seeing any war papers 
 he might have. General Smith received me cordially, but assured me 
 that he had no document whatever bearing in any way upon the raid, or 
 the trials of the men engaged in it. I had hoped to learn from him 
 whether it had been the intention of the Confederate authorities, of whom 
 he was chief, to try the whole party or only the twelve who were sent to 
 Knoxville; also the reason for not proceeding against the survivors, after 
 their removal from Knoxville. On the first point he could give me no 
 information. All papers had been turned over to his successor and pro- 
 bably lost, while he did not remember anything definite. In regard to 
 the second, he said that he had no doubt that " the case against you had 
 gone by default and many of us were glad to have it go that way." But 
 while I received little direct information, the conversation with a well in- 
 formed and acute-minded man, who had held my life in his hands for 
 months together, was wonderfully interesting and stimulating. 
 
 The next point visited was the beautiful metropolis of East Tennessee, 
 Knoxville. Here I met Judge O. P. Temple, one of the attorneys who 
 had defended our party on the memorable Court-Martial which had termi- 
 nated so tragically. His kindness was unbounded, but I regretted to find 
 that Judge Baxter, our other benefactor, had been dead for a year past. 
 I had the pleasure of tendering to the son the thanks which could no 
 longer be given to the father. Judge Temple showed me the old court- 
 house (now used as a school) in which the trials took place, but the jail 
 was gone. 
 
 From Knoxville I started to Flemingsburg, to ascertain all that I could 
 about the life of Andrews previous to his embarking on the Railroad 
 Adventure. This I regarded as the most difficult and important part of 
 my journey. The character of Andrews and all that was known of his 
 early life tended powerfully to stimulate curiosity. I found that Flem- 
 ingsburg was on the branch of an obscure railroad, and was only reached 
 after much zig-zag travelling. Arriving a little before noon on Saturday, 
 I found the town, though a county seat, to be a mere village, only a little 
 less rural and out of the world than Lafayette, Ga. How such a man as 
 Andrews, with his powerful genius and refined manners, could have settled 
 down in such a place was a problem to be solved if possible; or had we, 
 through the glamor of suffering, misfortune, and time, completely idealized 
 him ? Within an hour I was relieved of at least one great fear — that of 
 not finding any knowledge of Andrews in the place. It is a strange feel- 
 ing one has when making inquiries for persons who have been dead for a 
 quarter of a century — very much like stumbling about over forgotten 
 graves ! But Andrews was not forgotten, and I soon learned that there 
 were very especial reasons why he should be held in remembrance, and a 
 portion of his history at least spread upon the county records. The land- 
 
The South Revisited. 21 
 
 lord, in response to my inquiries, said that he had only been eleven years 
 in the place but that he would introduce me to an Andrews in the bank 
 who could probably tell me what I wished to know. I knew he could not 
 be a relative, but thought it as well to begin at that point as at any other. 
 Judge of my surprise when Mr. Andrews of the bank told me that he had 
 just written a letter to a gentleman of Missouri on the same subject ! In 
 a few minutes H. C. Ashton, the postmaster, and James B. Jackson, a 
 retired hotel keeper, both old friends of J. J. Andrews, came into the bank, 
 and we were asking and answering questions as fast as we could find words ! 
 They had never seen one of the prison comrades of Andrews; I had never 
 seen any person who had known him before the war: and there was so 
 much to say that the important business of dinner was almost forgotten. 
 
 In the afternoon I was shown the letter of Andrews written just before 
 death. The old tattered original is preserved with scrupulous care; and 
 a careful copy has been placed among the records of wills. The reason 
 for this is furnished by a remarkable financial transaction of which he was 
 the centre. Andrews deposited twelve hundred dollars in gold in the Flem- 
 ingsburg bank, and gave a check for that amount with interest, to Mr. D. S. 
 McGavic, a trusted friend, with instructions, in case he should perish in 
 the critical business in which he was engaged, to draw it out and lend it 
 on good security, and give the interest as a perpetual legacy to the poor. 
 In his last letter written just before execution, he says to his friend, " in 
 regard to other matters, do exactly as instructed before I left." The re- 
 ceipt of this letter containing certain intelligence of the tragic fate of their 
 townsman, of which they had only heard rumors before, filled the little 
 village with sorrow; and this was greatly intensified when the touching 
 bequest of all his savings to the poor in their midst was made known. 
 Many references to this universal mourning were made; one gentleman 
 saying to me, " Nothing that ever happened, not the darkest calamities of 
 the war, ever cast such a gloom over our town as this news from Mr. An- 
 drews." McGavic drew the money as ordered, but not wishing to take the 
 responsibility of investing it upon himself, he asked the court to appoint a 
 trustee. Then followed an unpleasant history. Col. Dudley was appointed 
 trustee, and loaned the money in several sums on slender security. The 
 borrowers afterward fell into bankruptcy, and the money was declared lost. 
 But even worse was behind. In the year 1875 tne whole matter was brought 
 out, and proceedings set on foot to punish the great apparent wrong and 
 compel restitution. Col. Dudley and his associates were quite hardly 
 pressed, when their attorney, W. A. Cord, opportunely discovered some 
 persons who claimed to be heirs of Andrews. They did not know the 
 money was all lost and were easily induced to bring suit for it. Esquire 
 Cord himself testified that Andrews had told him that he came from 
 Holliday's Cove, in Hancock Co., West Virginia, the former residence of 
 
22 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 these parties. There a series of affidavits were taken in due form showing' 
 the parentage and early life of Andrews and his relationship to these 
 claimants. So far as the evidence on the books went, all seemed clear, 
 though the relationship was distant; and in some way, the suit against 
 Col. Dudley for fraudulent use of trust funds was discontinued; then the 
 so-called heirs were informed that no money remained unexpended ! I 
 read the evidence on file at Flemingsburg, and tiie whole story was far from 
 creditable. 
 
 For me, the greatest interest of these proceedings was in the light they 
 seemed to throw on the early life of our leader. The picture was not 
 flattering; the family connection, as a citizen of Holliday's Cove afterward 
 expressively said, "was the lowest of the low," their story including 
 squalid poverty, vagabondage and drunkenness. But sometimes persons 
 rise above their surroundings; and at any rate, truth, not romance, was the 
 object of search. I will anticipate the order of my journey to say that a 
 week after I visited Holliday's Cove, in company with my old friend, 
 Captain Sarratt, and speedily found that the whole story was a sham. Our 
 James J. Andrews was totally unknown; and as the place was only a 
 country neighborhood where everybody had known everybody else for a 
 lifetime, the presumption was strong that he had never been there at all. 
 But a James Tolman Andrews was known, and to him the affidavits truth- 
 fully referred. The only points of similarity were in the first and last 
 names — both common — and in his having left that part of the country 
 near the opening of the war. But James T. Andrews was short and light, 
 with no point of physical resemblance to James J. Andrews; he was ten 
 years younger, and, most decisive of all, was living in Kansas long after 
 the close of the war ! The pretended identification was absurd, but it 
 had probably served its purpose ! 
 
 While in Flemingsburg I was shown the house where Andrews first 
 boarded, and many specimens of his work in painting houses, boxes, etc. 
 One person after another came to me claiming to have been on terms of 
 friendly intimacy with him. It struck me as a little remarkable that very 
 many of them, notwithstanding they knew him to be a spy, referred to 
 his truthfulness as one of his distinguishing traits! " You could believe 
 every word he said;" was repeated many times; and when I said that the 
 Confederates found differently, they would admit the contradiction, but 
 repeat the former statement. I made sure from their testimony that the 
 man was not a natural deceiver, but on occasion of becoming a spy had 
 forced himself for a great purpo&e to act a part not belonging to his 
 character. 
 
 So vividly did these repeated conversations with the old acquaintances 
 of Andrews recall my own sorrow for my friend and leader, together with 
 all the dreadful scenes of the past, that when the evening came I was com- 
 
The South Revisited. 23 
 
 pletely unnerved; a raging headache with a sense of utter prostration 
 forcibly reminded me — not for the first time on this journey so fraught 
 with tragical memories — that feeling is more exhausting than any form of 
 physical exertion. I did not sleep much that Saturday night, for I was 
 living over again the whole story, from Andrews' point of view, as I had 
 so often gone over it from my own. I had some other investigations 
 to make, probably of still more sad and pitiful character, connected with 
 the betrothal of Andrews, but was glad of the Sabbath's rest before be- 
 ginning them. I attended the little village church where Andrews had 
 often attended, and heard a plain and sensible sermon; but I was listen- 
 ing to an inward one far more powerful, of stern and sad application, 
 preached on the vanity of human endeavor. How Andrews had striven ! 
 with what activity, resolution, and daring courage ! and with what result ! 
 His enterprises had miscarried, he had spent his last days in chains, his 
 body was flung coffinless into the ground, and his money, the only tangible 
 result of such sacrifices that many of his townsmen could appreciate, left 
 as a perpetual benediction to the poor, was ruthlessly squandered; and as 
 the last memorial of all, an empty trunk returned to his betrothed ! My 
 heart ached in view of such sorrow ! But a gleam of light shone on the 
 cloud; as I recalled the words of his wonderful letter written at the foot 
 of the scaffold, I felt that all his sufferings had not been in vain: " I 
 have now calmly submitted to my fate, and have been earnestly engaged 
 in preparing to meet my God in peace. And I have found that peace of 
 mind and tranquillity of soul which even astonishes myself. I never sup- 
 posed it possible that a man could feel so complete a change under similar 
 
 circumstances We may meet in heaven where the troubles and 
 
 trials of this life never enter." There is something better than worldly 
 success, when it bears this fruit ! 
 
 On Monday, I first procured a photograph of the village of Flemings- 
 burg, and copied the evidence, since found to be worthless, of the pre- 
 tended heirs of Andrews and their friends. Advisers differed as to 
 whether it was better to go to Mill Creek to seek the story of the betrothal 
 or in an opposite direction. However, the indication given in the letter 
 regarding the empty trunk seemed to me more likely to be right than 
 any other: so I drove in a drizzling rain out the Maysville turnpike 
 for some eight miles, and came to the old Lindsey residence. I had 
 previously learned of the owner's death, but the widow, now very old, 
 still lived in the same house. When she entered the large, quaint front 
 room, and I saw how old she was, I almost feared that she would be unable to 
 fix her mind upon the facts I wished; but the first mention of Andrews' 
 name aroused her deepest interest. She remembered all about the be- 
 trothal, and it was indeed through her husband and herself that the young 
 people had been introduced. As we talked, a middle-aged lady came into 
 
24 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 the room, and for a moment my pulse quickened with the thought, " Per- 
 haps this is she of whom I am in search, and I will hear her sad romance 
 from her own lips ? " But she was introduced as Mrs. Lindsey's own 
 daughter. Elizabeth J. Layton was the one of whom I was inquiring. 
 She had lived with Mrs. Lindsey some six years, as after her father's 
 second marriage it was less pleasant at her own home. Mrs. Lindsey de- 
 scribed her as " a member of the 'Christian Church,' a good religious 
 girl, of medium height, fine form, dark eyes and dark, wavy hair. 
 It was in this room that Andrews courted her. They were very af- 
 fectionate and happy until the terrible war came on; she was not rich, 
 but had a little property in her own right, and was economical and a good 
 worker. She would have made him a good wife. And now can you tell," 
 she said, " if it was really true that he was a spy? We would not have 
 thought anything so bad as that of him, for we loved him as our own son. 
 He painted all the new part of our house, and was here a good deal of his 
 time. He and Elizabeth were strong Union people, while Mr. Lindsey 
 and myself thought the South was right, and were very sorry to have him 
 go into the war." 
 
 Mrs. Lindsey searched her album to find me a photograph of Miss Lay- 
 ton; but not succeeding, she said that if I would go to Mrs. William 
 Rawlins, a half sister of Miss Layton's, she was sure that I could get a 
 photograph of the latter, and probably of Andrews also. As these pic- 
 tures, which I did not know to be in existence, would be very valuable, I 
 took leave with many thanks and followed her directions. I found Mrs. 
 Rawlins in the village of Helena, two miles distant. Here I gathered ad- 
 ditional facts, and procured the lady's photograph, but learned that for 
 the other I would have to go to East Maysville on the Ohio River. She 
 was sure that her sister who lived there, Miss Elvira Layton, a full sister 
 of Elizabeth, had Andrews's photograph. I determined to go at once. 
 
 Reaching Maysville the same evening, after a little inquiry, I boarded 
 the right street car to take me up the river to the suburb known as 
 Newtown or East Maysville. The street-car conductor kindly set me 
 off at the residence of Mr. Benjamin Williams, with whom Miss Lay- 
 ton lived. The latter was much older than Elizabeth, indeed now far 
 advanced in life, and when she came into the room where Mrs. Williams 
 and some other members of the family were, it seemed as if I could not 
 make her understand clearly what I wanted. I spoke a little louder; but 
 she said she could hear me well enough. At length she said a little 
 abruptly, " I guess you had better come upstairs to my room." On doing 
 so I found an immediate change of manner; all constraint was gone in a 
 moment. She brought the album, saying as she opened it, " I could not 
 talk about him before them; they were rebels." Her fingers trembled 
 with eagerness as she turned the page, and at length, holding the book 
 
The South Revisited. 25 
 
 open before me, she said, "Do you know that?" Lo there — the first 
 time I had looked upon it for twenty-four years — was the face of our lost 
 leader ! "It killed my sister," she continued. " From the time she saw 
 the newspaper account of the execution she was never the same." From 
 Mrs. Lindsey and Mrs. Rawlins I had learned some of the particulars, and 
 now heard the remainder of the simple, pitiful story of Elizabeth Layton's 
 bereaved love, sickness, and death. At first when there were only scatter- 
 ing newspaper intimations of the capture and danger of Andrews, they 
 had kept it from her; but when a paper was received with the full account 
 of the execution, they allowed her to see it. While she read, her face be- 
 came deadly pale. She did not faint, nor cry out, nor utter a single word; 
 but when she had looked a good while at the article she went to her own 
 room and remained for hours. After this they said she seemed to have 
 little interest in anything, and that her mind was obviously shaken. Her 
 health, which had been robust, began at once to decline. There is a little 
 discrepancy as to the account of her death, which I had not the time to 
 clear up; Mrs. Lindsey and Mrs. Rawlins said that she died the following 
 February; but Miss Layton, while agreeing as to the month, was positive 
 that she lived a year longer; but they all agreed in tracing her death 
 directly to this awful bereavement. 
 
 In the corner of the room stood the large black trunk which Andrews 
 had mentioned in his last letter. " A most singular bequest from a lover." 
 Miss Layton said, "That was enough in itself to kill her." This trunk 
 was procured for her by Parrot and Hawkins, who met her in Louisville; 
 they had to bring a good deal of pressure to bear on the hotel-keeper 
 before he would give it up. My own theory is that Andrews had intended 
 to bring it back filled with wedding-presents. 
 
 Leaving Miss Layton's late in the evening, I went down to the steam- 
 boat landing — the same place where Andrews and myself had landed before 
 the war, on our intended Southern teaching expedition, at nearly the same 
 time, though without the slightest knowledge of each other. I had little 
 expectation of finding a steamboat to go down the river at that hour, as all 
 the regular boats had long since left. But the Bonanza happened to 
 be at the wharf, and I was soon on my way to Cincinnati. This assured 
 me of being able to reach the place appointed for the reunion of the sur- 
 vivors of our prison party at McComb, Hancock Co., Ohio, the next day. 
 
 While waiting at Deshler, Ohio (the junction with the branch road 
 leading to McComb) I saw a fine-looking man who had a familiar and 
 preacher-like look, and who seemed to be watching me. I thought he 
 was probably one of the members of the East Ohio Conference, of which I 
 had been a member before being transferred to the N. J. Conference. At 
 length he came up to me and said, "Is not your name Pittenger?" I 
 assented, and learned that he was J. A. Wilson, my old prison comrade — 
 
26 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 the first time I had seen him since we had shaken hands, not without moist 
 eyes, just before we attacked the jailor and the guard at Atlanta twenty- 
 four years earlier. We were both boys then, and in the wonderful rush of 
 memory and emotion which swept over me I began to realize for the first 
 time all that this reunion — the first that our party had ever held — was 
 likely to prove. We talked rapidly, the minutes fled like magic, and it 
 seemed almost too soon that we were at McComb. I learned that Dorsey 
 had arrived from Nebraska, that Knight also had come, and that more 
 were expected. This was the home of two others — Porter and Bensinger 
 — and we were sure of a great gathering. Though already late, we had 
 very much to talk over before we could sleep. 
 
 The next morning the lake winds blew cold, and the falling snow was 
 quite a contrast to the warm days I had left behind in the South. But 
 this did not diminish our enjoyment; perhaps, as the next day was Thanks- 
 giving and we were to feast together at the house of Comrade Porter, the 
 cold imparted additional zest. Of the whole number the only one I could 
 have recognized — excepting Dorsey, who had visited me in New Jersey — 
 was Bensinger. The grave, bearded men I saw were not much like the 
 boys who had played games and sung in sight of the scaffold! but the 
 very first tones of the voice of each one had a familiar thrill that flashed 
 like lightning backward over all the intervening years. The citizens of 
 McComb felt great interest in our meeting. The Methodist Church was 
 crowded in the evening to hear the telling of experiences by the different 
 members of the party. This entertainment was repeated the next even- 
 ing and also for one evening at Findlay, an admission fee being charged, 
 which went far toward defraying the whole expenses of the reunion. 
 
 The Thanksgiving dinner provided by the hospitality of Porter was 
 excellent, and the contrast between that, and our boarding in Chattanooga 
 and Atlanta, was duly dwelt upon. In the revival of old incidents I was 
 much amused in noticing what all persons who have had much to do with 
 sifting testimony have been forced to recognize — the uncertainty, in minute 
 points, of the best witnesses. None of us had any motive to recall any 
 other than the exact facts; but we differed in a thousand little matters, 
 though none of the discrepancies were of practical importance. With this 
 narrative in view, I questioned the others carefully about those things 
 which I had not jotted down at the time, or which took place beyond the 
 bounds of my own experience. Substantial agreement, with numberless 
 minute divergencies, was the outcome. For example (and this was the 
 more striking from its non-essential character) we began to talk of the num- 
 ber of windows in the upper cell of Swims' jail in Chattanooga. There 
 was no difference as to the lower room, for every detail of that horrible 
 place was burned into our memories forever. But some said there were 
 three windows in the upper room, and others that there were but two. 
 
o 
 < c 
 
 ■X ■- 
 t-. cS 
 
 E ^ 
 
 3 x 
 
28 Daring and Suffer i)ig. 
 
 After the dispute had lasted for some time, another came in and was at 
 once appealed to as a fresh witness, and unhesitatingly declared that there 
 was but one. In the two matters following I was forced to admit myself 
 in error, which I did the more readily as in both these I had depended on 
 other eyes. 
 
 The two engineers, Brown and Knight, and the fireman Wilson united 
 in saying that the " Yonah " engine was insight when we passed. A 
 more serious difficulty arose in apportioning the comparative labors of 
 Brown and Knight. When the box-car contingent, with which I was, 
 broke out the end of their car and crawled on the engine and tender, 
 Brown was acting as engineer. This mainly had led me to write and others 
 to speak of him as "//^engineer," sometimes without mention of Knight 
 at all. But it appeared that while Brown was examined as to his qualifi- 
 cations as engineer by Mitchel himself, and approved; yet Knight had 
 been spoken to by Andrews and the Colonel of the Twenty-first Ohio, and 
 was also well qualified, had gotten ahead of Brown at the start and had 
 taken the first turn at the throttle. Knight was also a mechanician, and 
 probably better able than any man of the party to have repaired damages 
 to the engine. These little discussions did not impair, but rather added 
 spice, to an occasion which on the whole was such a time of tender, sad, 
 and triumphant memories as seldom comes in this world — perhaps not 
 altogether unlike some of the reviews of earthly experiences that may be 
 had in the world beyond death ! 
 
 The photographs of the party were taken as a group in Findlay. 
 Brown was not then with us, but he was seen afterward. Then, with ten- 
 der and hearty farewells, we scattered on our several ways in life. 
 
 At Steubenville, Ohio, I saw my old Captain — now Major — Sarratt, 
 who had made the detail of four men for the first expedition and so ear- 
 nestly opposed my going on the second. From him I obtained the pictures 
 of those men, and many particulars of this primary enterprise 1 — a gallant 
 and daring affair which, however, would not have been heard of, if it had 
 not been for the greater celebrity of the one that followed. He then 
 accompanied me over into Virginia to Holliday's Cove, and helped me 
 to hunt down that gross personation of Andrews, which, if I had not thus 
 learned its true character, might have marred this volume. Nothing more 
 then remained but to return home, and give six months of hard labor to 
 weaving into the slight old volume the abundance of material accumulated 
 during this trip, and the years that had passed since the first publication. 
 
 1 Supplement, see Chapter III. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 A DETAILED ACCOUNT OF THE FIRST OR BUELL 
 RAILROAD RAID. 
 
 SOON after the events narrated in Chapter Second of this work — at 
 the beginning of April, 1862 — one of the men from Co. C, 2nd Ohio 
 Regiment, returned to Gen. Mitchel's camp at Murfreesboro. He 
 reported having gone as far as Chattanooga where he was recognized by 
 a rebel acquaintance. For the sake of former friendship he hesitated to 
 denounce him, but insisted that he should at once return northward, which 
 he made haste to do. He reported the others still pressing southward. 
 
 About a week afterward all returned. First was my relative Mills; 
 and on two consecutive days the remainder came also. From them I 
 learned the particulars of their romantic journey. Of the four from Sarratt's 
 company, one, only, Frank J. Hawkins, of Columbus, O., still survives; 
 and he has kindly furnished me an account of their adventures taken from 
 letters written near the time, which, with the statements of Captain Sarratt, 
 and the account give by Frank Mills, is the ground for the following 
 narrative. It throws valuable light upon the Second expedition. 
 
 James J. Andrews had become quite well acquainted with Captain 
 Sarratt, and depended upon his Company mainly for the volunteers for this 
 expedition. At first Sarratt regarded Andrews with some distrust; but 
 his plausible representations overcame this feeling, and inspired such con- 
 fidence that Sarratt, if not held to his place by the duty owed his Company, 
 would himself have gladly gone with him. Accordingly, when Andrews 
 obtained the order from Buell for Mitchel to furnish him volunteers, he 
 told the latter that he could easily find them in the 2nd Ohio. He 
 went at once to Sarratt's quarters, who agreed to furnish half of the eight 
 men needed, and sent for Hawkins, Holliday, Surles, and Durbin. These 
 were among his best men. Andrews told them that he wanted eight men 
 to go South with him as far as Atlanta, Ga. , from which place he had just 
 returned, and where he had made the acquaintance of a railroad engineer 
 who ran on a wood-train, and who was also a good Union man. This 
 engineer had agreed to run off with his train, if Andrews would furnish 
 hands to act as brakemen, tear up track, and burn bridges. When the 
 four soldiers had heard his statement they all volunteered, and thus half 
 
?o 
 
 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 the number was made up. Captain Mitchel's Company was next in the 
 regimental line, and was ready to second every thing that Sarratt did. Frank 
 Mills from that Company offered his service, as did a private named Horr 
 from Company A. The' names of the other two are not remembered. 
 
 The four from Sarratt's Company made up one band who travelled by 
 themselves, and we will mainly follow their fortunes. They were fur- 
 nished with suits of citizens' clothing in place of their uniforms, and forty 
 
 Frank B. Mills. B. F. Durbin. 
 
 Frank Hawkins. 
 Alexander H. Surles. J. W. Hollidav. 
 
 Members of the first expedition; from war-time photographs. 
 
 dollars each, in gold. The same evening they went out to the reserve 
 picket post, where they slept for the night, and started into the enemy's 
 lines at four o'clock the next morning. They bent their steps toward 
 Tullahoma, forty miles distant, which was the furthest point northward to 
 which the rebels at that time raji their trains. After a walk of seven 
 miles, they were ready for breakfast, and stopped with a strong rebel. 
 Hawkins paid for the breakfast with a twenty-dollar gold piece, and re- 
 ceived thirty-eight dollars change — in Confederate money. 
 
 Five miles further on they met three rebel citizens in a spring wagon, 
 
Account of the First or Buell Railroad Raid. 31 
 
 who inquired where they were from, and were informed that they came 
 from Nashville, and were on their road to Atlanta to enlist. The citizens 
 were curious to know how the four got through the Yankee pickets, but 
 were told that they went round them. They next stated their own busi- 
 ness, which was to find out the number of Yankees in Murfreesboro '. In 
 other words, they were spies, and Hawkins and his friends misled them as 
 much as they could by stating that 25,000 troops had left Nashville. This 
 surprised them. The information of the Southern officers in regard to 
 our numbers, in the first stages of the war, was far more accurate than our 
 own. But they accepted this statement, and said they would go no fur- 
 ther. They were very sorry their wagon was too small to invite their new 
 acquaintances to a seat on the way back to Tullahoma. The four now 
 walked on the railroad for some fifteen miles further, where they stopped 
 for supper and lodging. The latter was given on condition that they slept 
 on the floor, which they were tired enough to do willingly. By one o'clock 
 of the next day they had reached Tullahoma, the place from which 
 they expected railroad passage, Here they met the same party they 
 had seen in the spring wagon the day before, and were informed, after 
 friendly greeting, that the train for Chattanooga would be made up in 
 about an hour. As soon as it was ready, they bade our friends good bye, 
 wished them a safe journey, and recommended them to go into a Ten- 
 nessee regiment. From this point the adventurers proceeded by rail to 
 Chattanooga, but as their train was late, they had to wait in that town till 
 morning. They spent the night at the Crutchfield House, the principal 
 hotel, and at seven were off for Atlanta. At Big Shanty, they stopped for 
 supper, and reached their destination at nine in the evening, finding lodg- 
 ing at the Trout House. 
 
 Andrews and others of the party arrived the next morning. He vis- 
 ited the four, and said that he had not yet found his engineer, but would 
 go out and look for him, He did not succeed in finding him that after- 
 noon. There were plenty of officers of the Confederate army at this hotel 
 — Gen. Johnston, among others, eating at the same table with them. 
 They did not go around the city much during the day, thinking it safer 
 to keep close to their hotel; but at night they went to the Court House, 
 and heard a fiery Secession speech from Robert Toombs; he said, 
 among other things, that the "Yankees'' were a distinct people from the 
 Southerners — so distinct that he could tell one wherever he saw him. 
 The four " Yankees " were looking right at him, cheering for the Confed- 
 eracy as heartily as anybody ! Going back to their hotel, they met some 
 Union prisoners. 
 
 On this same evening Surles and Durbin had a very narrow escape. 
 Before the unexplained absence of the Union engineer had deranged 
 their plans, and while it was expected that the train would be captured the 
 
32 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 next day without fail, these two went out by Andrews's previous direction 
 to cut the telegraph wire, that no word of their operations should be flashed 
 ahead until they had time to take effectual precautions. They wished to 
 remove a considerable portion, so that it could not be readily repaired. 
 They found a solitary place, and Surles* was up the pole in a moment and 
 with the tools brought for the purpose soon severed a wire. Durbin had 
 just taken hold of it and was coiling it up for removal, when two rebels 
 belonging to an irregular cavalry company rode up. Our men were 
 caught in the very act ! For a moment they gave themselves up for lost, 
 as they were not armed, while their opponents carried shotguns. — a very 
 effective weapon at short range. But Surles was a man of the greatest 
 coolness and fertility of resources. One of the enemy demanded very 
 roughly, "What are you at up there?" This gave the man up the pole 
 time to think, and he answered by a burst of passionate imprecations on 
 the Confederacy, declaring that it was high time the Yankees came in and 
 took charge of the whole thing, if it could not be managed better. This 
 was so different from what the cavalryman expected that he stopped, low- 
 ered the gun he had drawn up and said, "Why what on earth is the mat- 
 ter with you ? " 
 
 Surles said, " If I have to tend office all day, and go around mending 
 wires all night, I don't care how soon the whole thing goes to destruction ! " 
 
 The cavalryman, convinced that he had to do only with an overworked 
 operator, encouraged him to bear up under his trouble, assuring him that 
 affairs would soon be better ! He then rode away, and they " bore up " far 
 enough to finish " the repair," which consisted in getting down a large roll 
 and throwing it into a neighboring corn-field. Then they returned to the 
 hotel, feeling sure that if the train was captured in the morning, there could 
 be no prompt notification to or from Atlanta. The next morning the whole 
 party met with a terrible and most unexpected disappointment. After 
 breakfast, Andrews came to their room and reported that he had at length 
 been able to hear of his engineer, for whom he had been searching ever 
 since they came to Atlanta. But the news was no comfort. 
 
 Although Andrews had been very prompt in his return to Atlanta after 
 his last interview with this engineer, it was now too late. The man had 
 been drafted off to the East Tennessee road to assist in the work of trans- 
 porting troops toward Corinth, where the rebel forces were concentrating 
 in anticipation of Pittsburg Landing battle. Andrews went from one to 
 another to see if any of them, by a happy chance, was able to run an en- 
 gine. Not one of them had the experience even of a fireman. Andrews 
 himself knew nothing of a train except what he had learned by casual ob- 
 servation. It would be far too great a risk to attempt to force an unwill- 
 ing engineer to do their work, for he would have it in his power, in spite of 
 all their precautions, to ruin them. It was to Andrews a most bitter dis- 
 
Account of the First or Bit ell Railroad Raid. 33 
 
 appointment. If the men had been with him on his former trip ail would 
 have been well; now they were here, through great perils — as good and 
 true men as a leader could have — and they were powerless ! But Andrews 
 wasted no time in vain regrets; he told them that the fault was his own in 
 not having taken an engineer along; but that now the only thing they 
 could do was to start back, in small parties, and try to return to the Union 
 lines. Part began the difficult journey the same day; but the four lin- 
 gered till the next morning. 
 
 When they left Atlanta it was on a mixed freight and passenger train, 
 which stopped for an hour at Big Shanty — a place afterward to become 
 historical. It was then a Confederate camp of instruction. Having some 
 time to spare, our soldiers went over to look with a veteran's interest 
 upon the evolutions of the raw recruits. These were supplied only with 
 pikes about four feet long, for arms were very scarce in the South at that 
 period; and after witnessing their performances for an hour, they con- 
 tinued their own journey. Durbin and Surles went into the forward end 
 of the train while the others took seats in the rear car. Andrews was with 
 them. A brakeman came into the car saying, in an excited tone, " We've 
 got some Yankees out here. " Their natural presumption was that their 
 comrades had been arrested, and they felt a strong desire to be elsewhere ! 
 Hawkins and Holliday stepped out to investigate, and found that the pris- 
 oners were a number of Union soldiers on another train they had just 
 met; and as the misfortune of these was not personal to our adventurers, 
 they returned to the car feeling much better. As they looked around, 
 they could see nothing of their leader. But a man was there, with his 
 face toward the window, whom they had not seen before. When he 
 turned and asked them what prisoners it was they were talking about out- 
 side, they started, for it was Andrews ! He had simply changed a hat for 
 a cap which he carried, and thrown his hair in another way, so that it would 
 have required a very close observer, indeed, to identify him. 
 
 In the evening the train arrived at Chattanooga, where the four sepa- 
 rated for their still more perilous attempt to cross the mountains back to 
 the Union army. Two of them took the route toward Tracy City and 
 Manchester. Holliday and Hawkins went by the train as far as Steven- 
 son, to which point the road had been shortened since they had last 
 passed over it. From this place they started on foot, and getting their 
 supper on the way, they pressed on for about sixteen miles, where, seeing 
 some smouldering logs over in a field, they crossed the fence, and raking 
 them together, slept by the hot embers through the night. They took 
 breakfast with a rebel family, and then pressed on till just beyond the 
 large tunnel at Cowan station. Here they found a rebel soldier, and on 
 asking him for directions to Manchester, he offered to accompany them part 
 of the way, and then to put them on the right track. They ascended the 
 3 
 
34 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 mountain, passed the military school at Sewanee, and lodged for the night 
 in a secluded cove. He left them there, but told them where to strike 
 the Manchester road. The man with whom they lodged that night was a 
 strong friend to the Union cause, who urgently advised them not to return to 
 the South any more. He gave them breakfast, dinner to carry with them, 
 and as much tobacco as they could take. The next day they made a good 
 journey, and that night slept on the floor by the fire of a negro cabin. 
 
 Four miles from Manchester the following day they met a rebel citizen 
 on the road, who told them that they had better go no further, as a Yan- 
 kee " critter company " had just come into the town that afternoon. They 
 asked if there was a road by which they could go round the town so they 
 would not be seen. He said there was none, but they could go through 
 the fields "by looking sharp that they might not get picked up." After 
 getting out of his sight they made rapid time with beating hearts, and 
 found to their unutterable disappointment that the Federals had gone but 
 a short time before ! Scarcely any body was left in the town. They did 
 not care to stop there, though very tired. For ten miles further they 
 journeyed, and after getting supper at a farm house, slept on the hay in 
 an old barn. Without breakfast they started very early, hoping that day 
 to be back in their own tents. A horseman whom they asked for a road 
 that would lead them around Murfreesboro', where General Mitchel still 
 lay, gave them the directions needed, and they travelled some eighteen 
 miles more, when, being very weary, they stopped for the night with a bit- 
 ter rebel. He informed them that it was only about twelve miles more to 
 the Union lines. 
 
 The next day no hindrance was encountered. About four miles from 
 our pickets they met a man on horseback, and told him that they were 
 going to Nashville and wanted to get around the Yankees. He laughed 
 at them, saying that they might be like a party that went through the 
 pickets the preceding day. They also wanted to slip by toward Nashville, 
 but when they reached the pickets they had a great time shaking hands ! 
 Our comrades would not own the implication, but were very glad to hear 
 that some of their band had reached the camp already. At six o'clock in 
 the evening they found the Union pickets. Here they were promptly 
 arrested, put under close guard, and conducted to General Turchin's 
 quarters. He recognized them at once, treated them royally, and sent 
 them with his best wishes to their regiments, where they were very warmly 
 welcomed. 
 
 The above account shows how easy it was to penetrate in disguise 
 either into or out of the South before the shock of the greater raid had 
 filled the Confederate mind with distrust of all travelers, and led to the 
 establishment of a most exacting and vexatious passport system. 
 
A 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 
 
 FEW words of the writer's previous history may not be uninter- 
 esting: 
 
 I was born January 31, 1840, in the northern part of Jefferson Co., Ohio. My father, 
 Thomas Pittenger, rented a small farm from my mother's family, the Mills, on the southern 
 skirt of the small village of Knoxville, and afterward purchased a larger tract of land two 
 miles north of the same town (still possessed by the family) to which he removed when I 
 was twelve years of age. 
 
 I was the oldest of seven children, and while we all worked hard as soon as we were 
 able, and economized closely with the purpose, on father's part, of completing the payment 
 for his land, we never felt real poverty. As a child, I was strong, healthful, and fond of 
 all rough and boisterous games, but was so near-sighted that my parents were advised not 
 to send me to school for fear of ruining the little vision I had. When I began to read — 
 for mother was wiser than her advisers — I could only see the letters at a distance of three 
 inches, and the concave glasses which I long afterward procured for supplying the defect 
 were of only two inches negative focus. I learned easily all that was taught in the village 
 common school. Fortunately blackboard instruction was not then in vogue. I never at- 
 tempted to recognize persons by their faces, but depended on their voices alone. I read all 
 the books that could be borrowed for miles around, and in this way managed to secure con- 
 siderable general information. 
 
 When twelve, father moved to his farm, and struggled for ten years to clear it of in- 
 cumbrance. My annual schooling was reduced to the three winter months. In four years 
 more it ceased altogether. I was then dreamy and visionary, reading history with delight, 
 and hoping, like most boys, to share in great adventures. The work of education went 
 on about as fast after school-days as before. The mysteries of shorthand were mastered 
 during the noon spells and rainy days of a busy harvest, and astronomy was studied 
 with especial devotion. The constellations were learned, though I could not, when I first 
 began, see a star of less than the third magnitude. When glasses were procured, I reveled 
 in the new beauty of the sky, though it required a tedious education of several months before 
 I could read with the new aids to vision. No words can describe the glory of the heavens 
 that burst on my view with all the charm of novelty. I soon longed for the means to 
 see still more of the wonders of the stars. Having no money, and telescopes being costly, 
 it was necessary to secure additional means, for my father could spare nothing from the 
 heavy annual payments on his land to gratify what he considered a whim. The readiest 
 way of earning a little money was by teaching a district school; but the first effort in 
 this direction met with a decided repulse. The board of examiners of Jefferson 
 County declared that while not disqualified from a literary standpoint, I was too near- 
 sighted to control a band of unruly children. They were more than half right. I was 
 not then sixteen. A few months later I made another attempt, and as I had then become 
 
36 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 more accustomed to my glasses, which had been purchased just before the first examina- 
 tion, the certificate was granted. As a teacher I found the teaching easy ; but tiie main- 
 taining of quiet and order among sixty or eighty young people of all ages from twenty-one 
 down to four or five, and of all degrees of culture, was no light task. I never liked the 
 profession as it was practiced in the large country districts of Ohio, and though I im- 
 proved with each winter's teaching, yet the beginnings were unpromising, and the work 
 always distasteful. 
 
 But the first money obtained after paying for clothing was devoted to securing a 
 telescope. I could not afford to purchase a large one, and, not satisfied with a small 
 one, I bought the mirror and eye-piece for a ten-feet reflector from Amasa Holcomb 
 of Mass., and made all the rest of the instrument. Everything was rough but efficient, 
 The telescope was constructed without a tube, in a method devised by Dr. Thomas Dick, 
 of Scotland. It possessed great power, and showed clearly all objects commonly described 
 in astronomical works. A post, planted in the ground, on the top of which the telescope 
 was pivoted, and a step-ladder, constituted the observatory. Here on a level spot above 
 the farm-house, many happy nights were spent, and the neighbors not unfrequently joined 
 in gazing on the wonders of the sky. Probably nothing but the fact that while I could 
 see nearly all that the books described, I required twice as much instrumental power for 
 that purpose as my visitors, prevented me from becoming a professional astronomer. 
 When the war broke out the instrument was sold, and the pursuit of astronomy suspended. 
 
 At eighteen, I left my native county and taught a select school of higher grade 
 near Ravenna, Ohio. This was decidedly more pleasing than teaching miscellaneous 
 public schools, and indicated that the work of education might be made enjoyable. 
 But I was invited by Alexander Clark, another Jefferson County teacher, to join him in 
 editing and publishing the School-day Visitor, in Cleveland, Ohio. This periodical grew 
 rapidly in circulation, but there were many severe financial struggles before it was fairly 
 successful. It was absorbed long after in Scribner's St. Nicholas. 
 
 The next year, being nineteen, I visited a relative in Illinois. My first intention was 
 to seek a school in the interior of Kentucky, and with that end in view, I landed at Mays- 
 ville. The darkness of the night, the rain, and the slenderness of my purse, but most of 
 all, the intense pro-slavery sentiment of the country, made the stage journey from that 
 point look very forbidding ; and I decided to continue down the river. I have since 
 learned that J. J. Andrews, the hero of this story, landed at the same place, near the same 
 time, and with the same purpose — that of teaching. But he went one stage further, that 
 is, to Flemingsburg. the next county seat, while I returned to the river highway. The 
 circle of our lives approached, but did not actually meet until three years after, amid dar- 
 ing enterprises and tragic sufferings. 
 
 The journey from Maysville was made cheaply on the deck of a steamboat. While on 
 the way we landed at Louisville, and, strolling up the street for an hour's recreation, I saw 
 at a distance a large child beating another child much smaller over the shoulders with a 
 heavy club. The little one was crying pitifully, and trying to shield its head with its 
 hands, but the blows, which I could hear as well as see, continued to fall with angry per- 
 sistence. I was surprised and shocked that no one of the passers-by seemed to pay the 
 smallest attention. When I came still closer the mystery was solved. The large child 
 was white, the small one black ! I was in a slave state ! I afterward witnessed many 
 terrible features of the institution which the great civil war happily buried forever, but few 
 that impressed me more deeply. 
 
 I taught a successful school in Southern Illinois, and during the winter indulged freely 
 in the common pastime of debating. Political subjects were often introduced and discussed 
 with no small degree of heat, for the raid of John Brown at Harper's Ferry had wrought 
 popular passion almost to boiling heat. The question debated was always some phase of 
 
Autobiography. 37 
 
 the slavery controversy, and I soon became known as an " abolitionist " — far from a com- 
 plimentary title in those days. Many Southerners were in that part of the State, and I had 
 an opportunity to learn their real sentiments, becoming convinced that there was great 
 danger of war. 
 
 In the spring I returned to Ohio, and made some essays toward the business of pho- 
 tography. But I lacked capital, and resolved to teach till the lack was supplied. My 
 parents were very kind in giving permission to push my fortunes in any way that I pre- 
 ferred, though I was not yet of age. They always gave me a hearty welcome, and plenty 
 of work when I returned to the farm. In September, i860 — I was then twenty years old 
 — I took a long and delightful tour of three weeks on foot through Northern Ohio and 
 Western Pennsylvania, engaging a school for the winter in Beaver County, of the latter 
 State. The teacher's desk was more agreeable than formerly, but the whole country was 
 rocking in the waves of the agitation preceding the war. I did not vote for Lincoln for 
 President only because I lacked a few months of twenty-one ; but I exerted all my influ- 
 ence in that direction ; and when predictions of war were made if he should be elected, I 
 did not deny the probability, but maintained that the war would be short, leading directly 
 to the abolition of slavery, and professed a willingness to enlist for the purpose of putting 
 down that institution with the rebellion. During the winter, while one after another of 
 the Southern States were seceding, the excitement grew more intense, yet many persons at 
 the North refused to believe in the possibility of war ; and when I wrote home giving 
 my reasons for not sharing in the hopes of a peaceful settlement, and stating that in 
 the event of war, I had made up my mind to become a soldier, father gave his consent very 
 readily ; his reasons, as he afterward explained, being that he did not believe there would 
 be any war, and that if there was he felt sure that I would not, because of bad sight, be 
 accepted as a soldier. 
 
 Yet to me, as to nearly all others, the bombardment of Fort Sumter and the Presi- 
 dent's call for troops that immediately followed, came as harshly as the jar of an earth- 
 quake. At the close of the school term, I returned to Jefferson county and purchased a 
 photographic establishment from Charles Williams, but had not yet taken possession of it. 
 For nearly a year I had been reading law in my leisure moments under the direction of 
 Miller and Sherrard, of Steubenville. My first step, when the explosion occurred, was to 
 go to these gentlemen and to Mr. Williams, and ask release from the engagements I had 
 made. As the whole country was boiling with excitement, they readily cancelled our con- 
 tracts, and I was free to enter upon another contract of a still more serious nature. 
 
 That very evening, a war mass meeting was held in the court-house at Steubenville 
 and I attended, not feeling by any means sure that I would enlist with a company from 
 the city, preferring to wait until one should be organized from my own end of the 
 county, which might contain some acquaintances. But only seventy-five thousand troops 
 were called for, and this made the proportion from our county very small. Possibly no 
 more than one company might be needed, and at any rate it seemed desirable to be among 
 the first to rally in support of the Government, especially as the need for some troops to 
 protect Washington was urgent. I listened to the speaking, saw man after man go for- 
 ward and put his name down, and heard the cheers that greeted each recruit. I was more 
 and more inclined to go. The term was only three months, and I could easily endure that 
 period among strangers ; and then, if the war continued, I could re -enlist, choosing my 
 company. But I did not want to decide finally under the excitement of a public meeting; 
 so I took a long walk alone, going beyond the outskirts of the city, and reasoning with 
 myself. I thought of all the possibilities of war, the hard marching, the facing the foe, 
 being shot at, perhaps wounded or killed. But worst of all seemed a bayonet charge; 
 and I remember pausing as the thought came like a cold chill to me, " Suppose the enemy 
 was just ahead, and the command given, ' Charge bayonets,' — could I obey ?" Having a 
 
38 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 strong imagination, and being aided by the darkness and silence, the whole scene rose be- 
 fore me — the waiting enemy, and the awful moment when steel touches steel ! Never in 
 actual conflict, or in worse dangers inside the enemy's line, have I felt more of dread and 
 horror than at that moment, — for there was none of the supporting excitement that nearly 
 always accompanies real danger. But I was able to assure myself that if duty called I 
 would obey the order, though death followed. Then I went back to the court-room, 
 where the crowd and the excitement were greater than ever, and went forward asking the 
 privilege of saying a few words. The address expressed gratification that the long suspense 
 of the winter, when traitors were destroying the Government, and no hand was raised for 
 its defense, was now over ; and that at last the controversy between those who loved the 
 old flag and those who would rend it was transferred to the battle-field. The conclusion, 
 in which the speaker added his own name to the list of recruits, was especially applauded. 
 
 The company formed that night was one of twenty that were forwarded to Washing- 
 ton, stopping at Harrisburg on the way, where we were organized into the ist and 2nd 
 Ohio Regiments. We took our first and not very difficult lesson in the hardships of 
 a soldier's life by sleeping on the marble floors of the Pennsylvania State House. Anson 
 G. McCook was elected Captain, for the first volunteers elected nearly all their officers, 
 and we proceeded on our way. At every railroad station along the route we were greeted 
 by enthusiastic crowds, cheering, bringing coffee and other refreshments, the ladies wav- 
 ing their handkerchiefs and showering flowers upon us. We could hardly fail to feel that 
 our cause was a noble one, and that we had the hearty support of the whole people. We 
 had made no inquiries as to the wages we were to receive, and when, some weeks after, 
 the question was one day raised in our mess, no one was able to answer it. We would 
 have enlisted for the war as readily as for three months — at least the great majority of us. 
 On the day of starting, a young man who came after the full number of 101 was enrolled, 
 actually gave his gold watch to a fortunate volunteer for his place ! My own fear was 
 that I might be rejected on the surgical examination ; but there was none worthy of the 
 name. When we were mustered into service, the surgeon simply came into the room and 
 looked around for a few moments, examined hastily any case that was reported to him by 
 the officers, and all others were p issed. I put my spectacles, which I always wore, in my 
 pocket, and as there was no officer who did not wish me to go, I was not challenged. Be- 
 fore the close of the war, when men were seeking exemption by every possible means, ex- 
 aminations became very different! 
 
 In Baltimore we passed through rough and scowling crowds ; but as our guns had 
 been received and were loaded, we were not molested. 
 
 When we arrived in Washington, daily drill, tent life, guard and picket duty, began, 
 and as we were soon organized into Brigades and Divisions, we began to feel something 
 like soldiers. Reviews were frequent ; and on one occasion President Lincoln passed 
 along the line. The memory of the tall, awkward, but noble man, who could not keep 
 step with the apparently little men who bobbed along on each side of him, is a vivid and 
 pleasing memory. At length we entered Virginia, crossing Long Bridge by night. The 
 hour was very impressive when the long column thus crept silently into a hostile State. 
 It is not needful to linger upon the details of the march that followed, further than to say 
 that the wide condemnation of the " On to Richmond " policy made after the event, was 
 probably not so wise as is generally assumed. Aggressive action cost the country far less 
 during the war than unreasonable delay. The exact time selected for the advance was un- 
 fortunate, for the term of enlistment of a great part of the three months' men had nearly 
 expired; and while they would at first have enlisted for the war without the least question, 
 and the great majority did re-enlist for three years afterward, yet the American love 
 of fairness rebelled against being kept some days longer than the contract called for. 
 This, and not the panic of which so much has been made, was the real reason for 
 
Autobiography. 39 
 
 the rapid disintegration of 'the Union army after the battle of Bull Run. Though our 
 army was not perfect in discipline, and had not yet fully imbibed the military spirit, it was 
 now equal to the enemy in these things, and, as Grant declared, could acquire them in the 
 field more rapidly than in the camp. 
 
 On the morning of July 21st we were roused at 2 o'clock, and made a long and tedious 
 march upon the right wing of the enemy, all the time fearing that he might retreat with- 
 out fighting, as at Fairfax, a few days before. At length, while we were halted on the 
 side of a wooded hill, the report of a single cannon was heard. The signal gun for battle 
 has a solemn sound, and we soon learned its meaning. I have no wish to repeat the 
 story of the day, to tell how the incipient Union victory was turned into defeat by the 
 arrival of a Confederate brigade from Johnson's army which had eluded Gen. Patterson, 
 or to conjecture what might have been the consequences if the whole of the forces on Cen- 
 terville Hill had been promptly brought into action. It was a defeat which came very 
 near victory, and which had few evil consequences in the North save the seeming support 
 it gave to those who advocated the policy of delay. The panic which closed the day was 
 far more intense among the teamsters, sutlers and newspaper correspondents than the 
 troops ; and the dispersion of a large part of the army which had not been seriously en- 
 gaged arose from the fear of officers and men that if they maintained a compact organiza- 
 tion they would be held for the defense of Washington beyond their terms of enlistment, 
 and thus miss the chances of promotion which they counted on in new organizations. 
 This was not the noblest principle, but it did actuate many of the three months' men. The 
 2d Ohio was no worse than others. It had seen no severe fighting, and was in fine order 
 when the battle was entirely over. Save for the feeling that it had already served beyond 
 its time, it would have gone back to Washington intact. But this consideration removed 
 all restraint, and during the night the men straggled at their will, and when morning 
 came the regiment had melted away. This was not creditable but it was natural, and is a 
 type of what took place throughout a large portion of the army. 
 
 It is more pleasant to mention other things. When the day turned against us the 
 writer decided tore-enlist. It would never do to quit defeated ; and besides, it was now 
 sure that the country would need every man. Many others expressed the same feeling, 
 and nearly every man of the three months' volunteers, who were so determined to be let 
 off on the exact day, were soon back under the flag again for three years. 
 
 When the 2d Ohio re-enlisted, I became a member of Company G, Capt. Sarratt. 
 We were first ordered to Camp Dennison, and from that into Kentucky by the way of Cin- 
 cinnati, and from that time our service was with the Western army. After camping for a 
 time near Covington, we proceeded by rail to Paris, and thence on foot into Eastern Ken- 
 tucky — a wild mountainous region where the bad roads and frequent bridgeless streams 
 were the principal obstacles encountered. By a night march of thirty-seven miles we sur- 
 prised and easily captured the village of West Liberty. At Prestonburg, we met the 33d 
 and 59th Ohio, which had passed through Maysville and Flemingsburg. Here I first met 
 J. J. Andrews. He was standing near the public square with a beautiful little repeating 
 rifle — Winchester, I think — on his arm, which the soldiers were examining with much inter- 
 est. He had a far-away look, and took little interest in the questions he answered about the 
 gun. Seme of us, noticing his striking appearance and the manner in which he watched 
 the marching regiments, were disposed to think that he was probably a spy of the enemy. 
 We little dreamed how closely his name would be associated with that of our regiment ! 
 
 Under the command of General Nelson, the three Ohio and one Kentucky regiment 
 marched up the Big Sandy until we reached Ivy Mountain, where we suddenly found our- 
 selves in an ambuscade which had considerable resemblance to that into which Gen. Brad- 
 dock fell before the revolutionary war. But we were not British regulars ! The 2nd was in 
 advance when there was heard the sharp ring of rifles from the steep and almost inaccessi- 
 
40 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 ble mountain side. To retreat would have been to lose half our men ; to stand still in 
 ranks in the road would be worse. Somebody, whether officer or not, gave the word, 
 "Climb the hills after them." It was a terrible scramble, but far more dangerous in 
 appearance than in reality. To climb a steep hill in the face of an enemy is less perilous 
 than to charge up a moderate and uniform slope, for the head is brought close to the ground 
 in climbing, and the enemy nearly always overshoots. So we lost scarcely a man after we 
 left the road, and had soon dispersed the enemy. It was only a little skirmish, but it was 
 more satisfactory than Bull Run ! 
 
 We advanced but a short distance beyond Piketon when we were recalled for the 
 grand movement through Central Kentucky. As there was no foe near us we took the 
 easiest means in our power of getting down the river. Many without orders constructed 
 small rafts and floated nearly to the Ohio. This was the very romance of soldiering, 
 though the cold nights and the frequent rains made the small uncovered raft the reverse 
 of comfortable. Steamboats were in waiting for us at Louisa, and we were conveyed down 
 the Ohio to Louisville. Here we became a part of the vast army that was assembling 
 under General Buell, and endured the hardships of fall and winter camp life. Under the 
 severe but intelligent discipline of Gen. O. M. Mitchel, we rapidly became soldiers. 
 There was no reason for such long delay save what was to be found in the character of 
 our commander-in-chief. Mitchel would have willingly marched forward against the slender 
 force of the enemy with his division alone, but was held resolutely back by the superior 
 authority of Buell. At length, Grant at Donelson broke through the spell of inertia, and 
 we moved almost without opposition through Kentucky, soon reaching and capturing 
 Nashville. From this point the story has already been told. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 EDITORIAL ACCOUNT FROM THE SOUTHERN CON- 
 FEDERACY. 
 
 Atlanta, Ga., April \$th, 1862. 
 
 THE GREAT RAILROAD CHASE — THE MOST EXTRAORDINARY AND ASTOUNDING ADVENTURE 
 OF THE WAR — THE MOST DARING UNDERTAKING THAT YANKEES EVER PLANNED 
 OR ATTEMPTED TO EXECUTE — STEALING AN ENGINE — TEARING UP THE TRACK — 
 PURSUED ON FOOT, ON HAND-CARS AND ENGINES — OVERTAKEN — A SCATTERING — 
 THE CAPTURE — THE WONDERFUL ENERGY OF MESSRS. FULLER, MURPHY AND CAIN 
 — SOME REFLECTIONS, ETC., ETC. 
 
 SINCE our last issue we have obtained full particulars of the most thrilling railroad 
 adventure that ever occurred on the American Continent, as well as the mighties^ 
 and most important in its results, if successful, that has been conceived by the 
 Lincoln Government since the commencement of this war. Nothing on so grand a scale 
 has been attempted, and nothing within the range of possibility could be conceived that 
 would fall with such a tremendous crushing force upon us, as the accomplishment of the 
 plans which were concocted and dependent on the execution of the one whose history we 
 now proceed to narrate. 
 
 Its reality — whnt was actually done — excels all the extravagant conceptions of the Ar- 
 row-Smith hoax, which fiction created such a profound sensation in Europe. 
 
 To make the matter more complete and intelligible, we will take our readers over the 
 same history of the case which we related in our last, the main features of which are cor- 
 rect, but are lacking in details, which have since come to hand. 
 
 We will begin at the breakfast table of the Big Shanty Hotel, at Camp McDonald, 
 on the W. & A. R. R., where several regiments of soldiers are now encamped. The 
 morning mail and passenger train had left here at 4 A. M. on last Saturday morning as 
 usual, and had stopped there for breakfast. The conductor, William A. Fuller, the en- 
 gineer, I. Cain — both of this city — and the passengers were at the table, when some eight 
 men, having uncoupled the engine and three empty box-cars next to it from the passenger 
 and baggage cars, mounted the engine, pulled open the valve, put on all steam, and left 
 conductor, engineer, passengers, spectators, and the soldiers in the camp hard by, all lost 
 in amazement and dumbfounded at the strange, startling and daring act. 
 
 This unheard-of act was doubtless undertaken at that place and time upon the pre- 
 sumption that pursuit could not be made by an engine short of Kingston, some thirty miles 
 above, or from this place; and that by cutting down the telegraph wires as they proceeded, 
 the adventurers could calculate on at least three or four hours the start of any pursuit it 
 was reasonable to expect. This was a legitimate conclusion, and but for the will, energy 
 and quick good judgment of Mr. Fuller and Mr. Cain, and Mr. Anthony Murphy, the in- 
 telligent and practical foreman of the wood department of the State road shop, who acci- 
 dentally went on the train from this place that morning, their calculations would have worked 
 
42 Daring and Suffering: 
 
 out as originally contemplated, and the results would have been obtained long ere this 
 ieaches the eyes of our readers — the most terrible to us of any that we can conceive as 
 possible, and unequaled by anything attempted or conceived since this war commenced. 
 
 Now for the chase! 
 
 These three determined men, without a moment's delay, put out after the flying train, 
 on foot, amidst shouts of laughter by the crowd, who, though lost in amazement at the 
 unexpected and daring act, could not repress their risibility at seeing three men start after 
 a train on foot, which they had just witnessed depart at lightning speed. They put on 
 all their speed, and ran along the track for three miles, when they came across some track- 
 raisers, who had a small tiuck-car, which is shoved along by men so employed on railroads, 
 on which to carry their tools. This truck and men were at once " impressed." They 
 took it by turns of two at a time to run behind this truck and push it along all up grades 
 and level portions of the road, and let it drive at will on all the down grades. A little way 
 further up the fugitive adventurers had stopped, cut the telegraph wires and torn up the 
 track. Here the pursuers were thrown off pell-mell, truck and men, upon the side of the 
 road. Fortunately, "nobody was hurt on our side." The truck was soon placed on the 
 road again; enough hands were left to repair the track and with all the power of deter- 
 mined will and muscle, they pushed on to Etowah Station, some twenty miles above. 
 
 Here, most fortunately, Major Cooper's old coal engine, the " Yonah " — one of the 
 first engines on the State road — was standing out, fired up. This venerable locomotive 
 was immediately turned upon her old track and like an old racer at the tap of the drum, 
 pricked up her ears and made fine time to Kingston. 
 
 The fugitives, not expecting such early pursuit, quietly took in wood and water at 
 Cass Station, and borrowed a schedule from the tank-tender upon the plausible plea that 
 they were running a pressed train, loaded with powder for Beauregard. The attentive 
 and patriotic tank-tender, Mr. William Russell, said he gave them his schedule, and would 
 have sent the shirt off his back to Beauregard, if it had been asked for. Here the adven- 
 turous fugitives inquired which end of the switch they should go in on at Kingston. 
 When they arrived at Kingston, they stopped, went to the agent there, told the powder 
 story, readily got the switch-key, went on the upper turn-out, and waited for the down 
 way freight train to pass. To all inquiries they replied with the same powder story. 
 When the freight train had passed, they immediately proceeded on to the next station — 
 Adairsville — where they were to meet the regular down freight train. At some point on 
 the way they had taken on some fifty cross-ties, and before reaching Adairsvilie, they 
 stopped on a curve, tore up the rails, and put several cross-ties on the track — no doubt in- 
 tending to wreck this down freight train, which would be along in a few minutes. They 
 had out upon the engine a red handkerchief, as a kind of flag or signal, which, in railroad- 
 ing, means another train is behind, thereby indicating to all that the regular passenger 
 train would be along presently. They stopped a moment at Adairsville, and said Fuller, 
 with the regular passenger train, was behind, and would wait at Kingston for the freight 
 train, and told the conductor thereon to push ahead and meet him at that point. They 
 passed on to Calhoun, where they met the down passenger train, due here at 4:20 p. m., 
 and without making any stop, they proceeded, on, on, and on. 
 
 But we must return to Fuller and his party whom we have unconsciously left on the 
 old " Yonah " making their way to Kingston. 
 
 Arriving there and learning the adventurers were but twenty minutes ahead, they 
 left the "Yonah' 1 to blow off, while they mounted the engine of the Rome Branch Road, 
 which was ready fired up and waiting for the arrival of the passenger train nearly due, 
 when it would have proceeded to Rome. A large party of gentlemen volunteered for the 
 chase, some at Acworth, Allatoona, Kingston and other points, taking such arms as they 
 could lay their hands on at the moment; and with this fresh engine they set out with all 
 
The Great Railroad Chase. 43 
 
 speed but with great " care and caution," as they had scarcely time to make Adairsville 
 before the down freight train would leave that point. Sure enough, they discovered this 
 side of Adairsville three rails torn up and other impediments in the way. They "took up*' 
 in time to prevent an accident, but could proceed with the train no further. This was 
 most vexatious, and it may have been in some degree disheartening, but it did not cause 
 the slightest relaxation of efforts, and as the result proved was but little in the way of the 
 dead game, pluck and resolution of Fuller and Murphy, who left the engine and again//// 
 out on foot alone ! After running two miles they met the down freight train, one mile out 
 from Adairsville. They immediately reversed the train and ran backwards to Adairsville, 
 put the cars on the siding and pressed forward, making fine time to Calhoun, where they 
 met the regular down passenger train. Here they halted a moment, took on board a tele- 
 graph operator, and a number of men who again volunteered, taking their guns along, and 
 continued the chase. Mr. Fuller also took on here a company of track hands to repair the 
 track as they went along. A short distance above Calhoun they ft us hed their game on a 
 curve, where they doubtless supposed themselves out of danger, and were quietly oiling 
 the engine, taking up the track, etc. Discovering that they were pursued, they mounted 
 and sped away, throwing out upon the track as they went along the heavy cross-ties they 
 had prepared themselves with. This was done by breaking out the end of the hindmost 
 box-car, and pitching them out. Thus, " nip and tuck," they passed with fearful speed 
 Resaca, Tilton, and on through Dalton. 
 
 The rails which they had taken up last they took off with them, besides throwing out 
 cross-ties upon the track occasionally, hoping thereby the more surely to impede the pur- 
 suit; but all this was like tow to the touch of fire, to the now thoroughly aroused, excited 
 and eager pursuers. These men, though so much excited and influenced by so much deter- 
 mination, still retained their well-known caution, were looking out for this danger and dis- 
 covered it, and though it was seemingly an insuperable obstacle to their making any head- 
 way in pursuit, was quickly overcome by the genius of Fuller and Murphy. Coming to 
 where the rails were torn up, they stopped, tore up rails behind them, and laid them down 
 before, till they passed over that obstacle. 1 When the cross-ties were reached, they hauled 
 to and threw them off, and thus proceeded, and under these difficulties gained on the fugi- 
 tives. At Dalton they halted a moment. Fuller put off the telegraph operator, with in- 
 structions to telegraph to Chattanooga to have them stopped, in case he should fail to 
 overhaul them. 
 
 Fuller pressed on in hot chase — sometimes in sight — as much to prevent their cutting 
 the wires before the message could be sent as to catch them. The daring adventurers 
 stopped just opposite and very near to where Colonel Glenn's regiment is encamped, and 
 cut the wires, but the operator at Dalton had put the message through about two minutes 
 before. They also again tore up the track, cut down a telegraph-pole, and placed the two 
 ends under the cross-ties, and the middle over the rail on the track. The pursuers stopped 
 again and got over this impediment in the same manner as they did before — taking up rails 
 behind and laying them down before. Once over this, they shot on, and passed through 
 the great tunnel, at Tunnel Hill, being then only five minutes behind. The fugitives thus 
 finding themselves closely pursued, uncoupled two of the box-cars from the engine, to 
 impede the progress of the pursuers. Fuller hastily coupled them to the front of his 
 engine, and pushed them ahead of him to the first turn-out or siding, where they were 
 left — thus preventing the collision the adventurers intended. 
 
 Thus the engine-thieves passed Ringgold, where they began to fag. They were out 
 of wood, water and oil. Their rapid running and inattention to the engine had melted 
 all the brass from the journals. They had no time to repair or refit, for an iron horse ol 
 
 1 This, like many other statements in the above article, is an error. — W. P. 
 
44 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 more bottom was close behind. Fuller and Murphy and their men soon came within four 
 hundred yards of them, when the fugitives jumped from the engine and left it — three on 
 the north side and five on the south side — all fleeing precipitately and scattering through 
 the thicket. Fuller and his party also took to the woods after them. 
 
 Some gentlemen, also well armed, took the engine and some cars of the down pas- 
 senger train at Calhoun, and followed up Fuller and Murphy and their party in the chase, 
 but a short distance behind, and reached the place of the stampede but a very few mo- 
 ments after the first pursuers did. A large number of men were soon mounted, armed, 
 and scouring the country in search of them. Fortunately there was a militia muster at 
 Ringgold. A great many countrymen were in town. Hearing of the chase, they put out 
 on foot and on horseback, in every direction, in search of the daring, but now thoroughly 
 frightened and fugitive men. 
 
 We learn that Fuller, soon after leaving his engine, in passing a cabin in the country, 
 found a mule having on a bridle but nosaddle, and tied to a fence. " Here s your mule" 
 he shouted, as he leaped upon his back and put out as fast as a good switch, well applied, 
 could impart vigor to the muscles and accelerate the speed of the patient donkey. The 
 cry of " Here's your mule !" and "Where's my mule?" have become national, and are 
 generally heard when, on the one hand, no mule is about, and on the other, when no one 
 is hunting a mule. It seems not to be understood by any one, though it is a peculiar 
 Confederate phrase, and is as popular as " Dixie " from the Potomac to the Rio Grande. 
 It remained for Fuller, in the midst of this exciting chase, to solve the mysterious mean- 
 ing of this national by-word or phrase, and give it a practical application. 
 
 All of the eight men were captured, and are now safely lodged in jail. The particu- 
 lars of their capture we have not received. This we hope to obtain in time for a postscript 
 to this, or for our second edition. They confessed that they belonged to Lincoln's army, 
 and had been sent down from Shelbyville to burn the bridges between here and Chatta- 
 nooga ; and that the whole party consisted of nineteen men, eleven of whom were dropped 
 at several points on the road as they came down, to assist in the burning of the bridges as 
 they went back. 
 
 When the morning freight train which left this city reached Big Shanty, Lieutenant 
 Colonels R. F. Maddox and C. P. Phillips took the engine and a few cars, with fifty picked 
 men, well armed, and followed on as rapidly as possible. They passed over all difficulties, 
 and got as far as Calhoun, where they learned the fugitives had taken to the woods, and 
 were pursued by plenty of men, with the means to catch them if k were possible. 
 
 One gentleman, who went up on the train from Calhoun, who has furnished us with 
 many of these particulars, and who, by the way, is one of the most experienced railroad 
 men in Georgia, says too much praise cannot be bestowed on Fuller and Murphy, who 
 showed a cool judgment and forethought in this extraordinary affair, unsurpassed by any- 
 thing he ever knew in a railroad emergency. This gentleman, we learn from another, of- 
 fered, on his own account, $100 reward on each man, for the apprehension of the villains. 
 
 We do not know what Governor Brown will do in this case, or what is his custom in 
 such matters, but if such a thing is admissible, we insist on Fuller and Murphy being pro- 
 moted to the highest honors on the road — if not by actually giving them the highest posi- 
 tions, at least let them be promoted by brevet. Certainly their indomitable energy and 
 quick, correct judgment and decision in the many difficult contingencies connected with 
 this unheard-of emergency, has saved all the railroad bridges above Ringgold from being 
 burned ; the most daring scheme that this revolution has developed has been thwarted, 
 and the tremendous results which, if successful, can scarcely be imagined, much less de- 
 scribed, have been averted. Had they succeeded in burning the bridges, the enemy at 
 Huntsville would have occupied Chattanooga before Sunday night. Yesterday they would 
 have' been in Knoxville, and thus had possession of all East Tennessee. Our forces at 
 
The Great Railroad Chase. 45 
 
 Knoxville, Greenville and Cumberland Gap would, ere this, have been in the hands of the 
 enemy. Lynchburg, Va., would have been moved upon at once. This would have given 
 them possession of the valley of Virginia, and Stonewall Jackson could have been attacked 
 in the rear. They would have possession of the railroad leading to Charlottesville and 
 Orange Court House, as well as the South Side Railroad, leading to Petersburgh and 
 Richmond. They might have been able to unite with McClellan's forces and attack Jo. 
 Johnston's army, front and flank. It is not by any means improbable that our army in 
 Virginia would have been defeated, captured or driven out of the state this week. 
 
 Then re-enforcements from all the eastern and southeastern portion of the country 
 would have been cut off from Beauregard. The enemy have Huntsville now, and with 
 all these designs accomplished his army would have been effectually flanked. The mind 
 and heart shrink appalled at the awful consequences that would have followed the success 
 of this one act. When Fuller, Murphy and Cain started from Big Shanty on foot to cap- 
 lure that fugitive engine, they were involuntarily laughed at by the crowd, serious as the 
 matter was — and to most observers it was indeed most ludicrous ; but that foot-race saved 
 us, and prevented the consummation of all these tremendous consequences. 
 
 One fact we must not omit to mention is the valuable assistance rendered by Peter 
 Bracken, the engineer on the down freight train which Fuller and Murphv turned back. 
 He ran his engine fifty and a half miles — two of them backing the whole freight train up 
 to Adairsville — made twelve stops, coupled to the two cars which the fugitives had dropped, 
 and switched them off on sidings — all this, in one hour and five minutes. 
 
 We doubt if the victory of Manassas or Corinth were worth as much to us as the frus- 
 tration of this grand coup d' e'tat. It is not by any means certain that the annihilation of 
 Beauregard's whole army at Corinth would be so fatal a blow to us as would have been the 
 burning of the bridges at that time and by these men. 
 
 When we learned by a private telegraph despatch a few days ago, that the Vankees 
 had taken Huntsville, we attached no great importance to it. We regarded it merely as a 
 dashing foray of a small party to destroy property, tear up the road, etc., a la Morgan. 
 When an additional telegram announced the Federal force there to be from seventeen 
 thousand to twenty thousand, we were inclined to doubt — though coming from a perfectly 
 honorable and upright gentleman, who would not be apt to seize upon a wild report to send 
 here to his friends. The coming to that point with a large force, where they would be 
 flanked on either side by our army, we regarded as a most stupid and unmilitary act. We 
 now understand it all. They were to move upon Chattanooga and Knoxville as soon as 
 the bridges were burnt, and press on into Virginia as far as possible, and take all our forces 
 in that state in the rear. It was all the deepest laid scheme and on the grandest scale that 
 ever emanated from the brains of any number of Vankees combined. It was one that was 
 also entirely practicable on almost any day for the last year. There were but two miscal- 
 culations in the whole programme ; they did not expect men to start on foot to pursue 
 them, and they did not expect these pursuers on foot to find Major Cooper's old " Yonah " 
 standing there already fired up. Their calculations on every other point were dead cer- 
 tainties, and would have succeeded perfectly. 
 
 This would have eclipsed anything Captain .^organ ever attempted. To think of a 
 parcel of Federal soldiers, officers and privates, coming down into the heart of the Confed- 
 erate States — for they were here in Atlanta and at Marietta — (some of them got on the 
 train at Marietta that morning, and others were at Big Shanty); of playing such a serious 
 game on the State Road, which is under the control of our prompt, energetic and sagacious 
 Governor, known as such all over America ; to seize the passenger train on his road, right 
 at Camp McDonald, where he has a number of Georgia regiments encamped, and run off 
 with it ; to burn the bridges on the same road, and go safely through to the Federal lines, 
 all this would have been a feather in the cap of the man or men who executed it. 
 
46 During and Suffering. 
 
 Let this be a warning to the railroad men and everybody else in the Confederate 
 States. Let an engine never be left alone a moment. Let additional guards be placed at 
 our bridges. This is a matter we specially urged in The Confederacy long ago. We hope 
 it will now be heeded. Further : let a sufficient guard be placed to watch the.government 
 stores in this city ; and let increased vigilance and watchfulness be put forth by the watch- 
 men. We know one solitary man who is guarding a house in this city, which contains a 
 lot of bacon. Two or three men could throttle and gag him, and set fire to the house at 
 any time ; and worse, he conceives that there is no necessity for a guard, as he is some- 
 times seen off duty, for a few moments — fully long enough for an incendiary to burn the 
 house he watches. Let Mr. Shakelford, whom we know to be watchful and attentive to 
 his duties, take the responsibility at once of placing a well-armed guard of sufficient force 
 around every house containing government stores. Let this be done without waiting for 
 instructions from Richmond. 
 
 One other thought. The press is required by the Government to keep silent about 
 the movements of the army, and a great many things of the greatest interest to our peo- 
 ple. It has, in the main, patriotically complied. We have complied in most cases, but 
 our judgment was against it all the while. The plea is that the enemy will get the news, 
 if it is published in our papers. Now, we again ask, what's the use? The enemy get 
 what information they want. They are with us and pass among us almost daily. They 
 find out from us what they want to know, by passing through our country unimpeded. 
 It is nonsense, it is folly, to deprive our own people of knowledge they are entitled to and 
 ought to know, for fear the enemy will find it out. We ought to have a regular system of 
 passports over all our roads, and refuse to let any man pass who could not give a good ac- 
 count of himself, come well vouched for, and make it fully appear that he is not an ene- 
 my, and that he is on legitimate business. This would keep information from the enemy 
 far more effectually than any reticence of the press, which ought to lay before our people 
 the full facts in everything of a public nature. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 EXTRACT FROM ANNUAL MESSAGE OF JOSEPH E. BROWN, 
 GOVERNOR OF GEORGIA AND SUPERINTENDENT OF 
 THE WESTERN AND ATLANTIC RAILROAD. 
 
 T 
 
 MlLLEDGEVILLE, GA., Oct., l862. 
 
 " • r 1 "'HE people of the State have been informed through the medium of the public 
 press of the facts connected with the daring attempt made by a band of spies, 
 sent by the authority of the enemy, to burn the bridges on the W. & A. 
 Railroad. The conduct of Mr. Fuller, the conductor, and of some others in the hazardous 
 pursuit, while the spies were in possession of the train, deserves the highest commenda- 
 tion, and entitles them to the consideration of the General Assembly. I therefore recom- 
 mend the appointment of a committee of the two houses to enquire into the facts and 
 report upon them, and that such medals or other public acknowledgment be awarded to 
 the parties whose conduct was most meritorious, as will do justice to their services, and 
 stimulate others to like deeds of daring when necessary for the public security. 1 
 
 " Soon after this bold attempt to burn all the bridges of the Road (two of which had 
 been burned and replaced but a short time previous), I felt it my duty to organize a mil- 
 itary Company to guard this valuable property. Some time after the Company had been 
 raised, the committee of the House of Representatives visited the Road and joined in a 
 unanimous recommendation of the committee that I add another company to the guard. 
 In deference to the recommendation of the committee, which my own judgment approved, I 
 directed the organization of a second company. These companies now consist of about 150 
 men each. There are sixteen valuable bridges, besides smaller ones, upon the Road, 
 which is a great thoroughfare, and will be curing the war a great military necessity. The 
 destruction of two or three of these bridges over the larger streams might not only cause 
 great derangement of the business of the Road and great inconvenience to the travelling 
 public, but might so delay military movements as to cause the loss of an important victory. 
 The only question with me is whether the two companies should not be increased to two 
 regiments, and thoroughly armed, equipped and trained, and kept constantly in the service 
 of the state until the close of the war.*' 
 
 1 Gold medals were voted by the Legislature in accordance with this recommendation. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 REPORT OF JUDGE-ADVOCATE-GENERAL HOLT TO THE 
 SECRETARY OF WAR. 
 
 S" 
 
 " Tudge-Advocate-General's Office, March 27, 1863. 
 
 k • (~^ IR : — I have the honor to transmit for your consideration the accompanying 
 depositions of Corp. William Pittenger, Company G, Second Regiment, Ohio 
 Volunteers ; Private Jacob Parrot, Company K, Thirty-third Regiment, 
 Ohio Volunteers; Private Robert Buffum, Company H, Twenty-first Regiment, Ohio 
 Volunteers ; Corporal William Reddick, Company B, Thirty-third Regiment, Ohio Vol- 
 unteers ; and Private William Bensinger, Company G, Twenty-first Regiment, Ohio Vol- 
 unteers, taken at this office on the 25th inst., in accordance with your written instructions, 
 from which the following facts will appear : 
 
 " These non-commissioned officers and privates belonged to an expedition set on foot 
 in April, 1862, at the suggestion of Mr. J. J. Andrews, a citizen of Kentucky, who led it, 
 under the authority of Gen. O. M. Mitchel, the object of which was to destroy the com- 
 munications on the Georgia State Railroad between Atlanta and Chattanooga. 
 
 " The mode of operation proposed was to reach a point on the road where they could 
 seize a locomotive and a train of cars, and then dash back in the direction of Chattanooga, 
 cutting the telegraph wires and burning the bridges behind them as they advanced, until 
 they reached their own lines. The expedition consisted of twenty-four men, who, with the 
 exception of its leader, Mr. Andrews, and another citizen of Kentucky, who acted on the 
 occasion as the substitute for a soldier, had been selected from the different companies for 
 their known courage and discretion. They were informed that the movement was to be a 
 secret one, and they doubtless comprehended something of its perils, but Mr. Andrews and 
 Mr. Reddick alone seem to have known anything of its precise direction or object. They, 
 however, voluntarily engaged in it, and made their way, in parties of two or three, in citizens' 
 dress, and carrying only their side arms, to Chattanooga, the point of rendezvous agreed 
 upon, where twenty-two out of the twenty-four arrived in safety. Here they took passage, 
 without attracting observation, for Marietta, which they reached at 12 o'clock on the night 
 of April 11. The following morning they took cars back again toward Chattanooga, and 
 at a place called Big Shanty, while the engineers and passengers were breakfasting, they 
 detached the locomotive and three box cars from the train, and started at full speed for 
 Chattanooga. They were now upon the field of the perilous operations proposed by the 
 expedition, but suddenly encountered unforeseen obstacles. According to the schedule of 
 the road, of which Mr. Andrews had possessed himself, they should have met but a single 
 train on that day, whereas they met three, two of them being engaged in extraordinary 
 servic-e. About an hour was lost in waiting for these trains to pass, which enabled their 
 pursuers to press closely upon them. They removed rails, threw out obstructions on the 
 road, and cut the wires from time to time, and attained, when in motion, a speed of 60 
 miles an hour, but the time lost could not be regained. 
 
 " After having run about 100 miles, they found their supply of wood, water and oil 
 
Report of Judgc-Advocate-General Holt. 49 
 
 exhausted, while the rebel locomotive which had been chasing- them was in sight. Under 
 these circumstances they had no other alternative but to abandon their locomotive and flee 
 to the woods, which they did under the orders of Mr. Andrews, each one endeavoring to 
 save himself as best he might. 
 
 " The expedition thus failed from causes which reflected neither upon the genius by 
 which it was planned nor upon the intrepidity and discretion of those engaged in conduct- 
 ing it. But for the accident of meeting the extra trains, which could not have been an- 
 ticipated, the movement would have been a complete success, and the whole aspect of the 
 war in the South and Southwest would have been at once changed. 
 
 " The expedition itself, in the daring of its conception, had the wildness of a romance, 
 while in the gigantic and overwhelming results which it sought, and was likely to accom- 
 plish, it was absolutely sublime. The estimate of its character entertained in the South 
 will be found fully expressed in an editorial from the Southern Confederacy, a prominent 
 rebel journal, under date of April 15, and which is appended to and adopted as a part of 
 Mr. Pittenger's deposition. The editor says : 
 
 " ' The mind and heart sink back appalled at the bare contemplation of the con- 
 sequences which would have followed the success of this one act. We doubt if the vic- 
 tory of Manassas or Corinth were worth as much to us as the frustration of this grand 
 coup (fe'tat. It is not by any means certain that the annihilation of Beauregard's whole 
 army at Corinth would have been so fatal a blow to us as would have been the burning of 
 the bridges at that time by these men.' 
 
 "So soon as those composing the expedition had left the cars and dispersed them- 
 selves in the woods, the population in the country around turned out in their pursuit, em- 
 ploying for this purpose the dogs which are trained to hunt down the fugitive slaves in the 
 South. The whole twenty-two were captured. Among them was private Jacob Parrot, 
 of Company K, Thirty-third Regiment, Ohio Volunteers. When arrested, he was, with- 
 out any form of trial, taken possession of by a military officer and four soldiers, who 
 stripped him, bent him over a stone, and while two pistols were held over his head, a lieu- 
 tenant in rebel uniform inflicted with a rawhide upwards of 100 lashes on his bare back. 
 This was done in the presence of an infuriated crowd, who clamored for his blood and 
 actually brought a rope with which to hang him. The object of this prolonged scourging 
 was to enforce this young man to confess to them the objects of the expedition and the 
 names of his comrades, especially that of the engineer who had run the train. Their pur- 
 pose was, no doubt, not only to take the life of the latter if identified, but to do so with 
 every circumstance of humiliation and torture which they could devise. Three times in 
 the process of this horrible flogging it was suspended, and Mr. Parrot was asked if he 
 would confess, but steadily and firmly to the last he refused all disclosures, and it was not 
 until his tormentors were weary of their brutal work that their task was abandoned as 
 useless. 
 
 " This youth was an orphan, without father or mother, and without any of the advan- 
 tages of education. Soon after the rebellion broke out, though but eighteen years of age, 
 he left his trade and threw himself into the ranks of our armies as a volunteer, and now, 
 though still suffering from the outrages committed on his person in the South, he is on 
 his way to rejoin his regiment, seeming to love his country but the more for all that he 
 has endured in its defense. His subdued and modest manner while narra ing the part he 
 had borne in this expedition showed him to be wholly unconscious of having done any- 
 thing more than performing his simple duty as a soldier. Such Spartan fortitude and such 
 fidelity to the trusts of friendship and the inspirations of patriotism deserve an enduring 
 record in the archives of the Government, and will find one, I am sure, in the hearts of a 
 loyal people. 
 
 4 
 
50 Daring and Suffering: 
 
 " The twenty-two captives, when secured, were thrust into the negro jail at Chatta- 
 nooga. They occupied a single room, half under-ground and but 13 feet square, so that 
 there was not space enough for them all to lie down together, and a part of them were, in 
 consequence, obliged to sleep sitting and leaning against the walls. The only entrance 
 was through a trap door in the ceiling, that was raised twice a day to let down their scanty 
 meals, which were lowered in a bucket. They had no other light or ventilation than that 
 which came through two triple-grated windows. They were covered with swarming ver- 
 min, and the heat was so oppressive that they were often obliged to strip themselves en- 
 tirely of their clothes to bear it. Add to this that they were all handcuffed, and with trace 
 chains, secured by padlocks around their necks, were fastened to each other, in companies 
 of twos and threes. Their food, which was doled out to them twice a day, consisted of a 
 little flour wet with water and baked in the form of bread, and spoiled pickled beef. They 
 had no opportunity of securing supplies from the outside, nor had they any means of doing 
 so, their pockets having been rifled to their last cent by the Confederate authorities, prom- 
 inent among whom was an officer wearing the rebel uniform of a major. No part of the 
 money thus basely taken was ever returned. 
 
 " During this imprisonment at Chattanooga, their leader, Mr. Andrews, was tried 
 and condemned as a spy, and subsequently executed in Atlanta, June 7. 
 
 " They were strong and in perfect health when they entered this negro jail, but at 
 
 , the end of something more than three weeks, when they were required to leave it, they were 
 
 so exhausted from the treatment to which they had been subjected that they were scarcely 
 
 able to walk, and several staggered from weakness as they passed through the streets to the 
 
 cars. 
 
 " Finally, twelve of the number, including the five who have deposed, and Mr. Ma- 
 son, of Company K, Twenty-first Regiment, Ohio Volunteers, who was prevented by ill- 
 ness from giving his evidence, were transferred to the prison at Knoxville, Tenn. On 
 arriving there, seven of them were arraigned before a court martial, charged with being 
 spies. 1'heir trial, of course, was summary. They were permitted to be present, but not 
 to hear the argument of their own counsel or that of the judge advocate. Their counsel, 
 however, afterward visited the prison and read to them the written defense which he made 
 before the court in their behalf. The substance of that paper is thus stated by one of the 
 witnesses, Corporal Pittenger: 
 
 ' ' ' He (the counsel) contended that our being in citizens' clothes was nothing more 
 than what the Confederate Government itself had authorized, and was only what all gue- 
 rillas in the service of the Confederacy did on all occasions when it would be an advantage 
 to them to do so, and he recited the instance of General Morgan having dressed his men 
 in the uniform of our soldiers and passed them off as being from the Eighth Pennsylvania 
 Cavalry Regiment, and by that means succeeded in reaching a railroad and destroying it. 
 This instance was mentioned to show that our being in citizens' clothes did not take from 
 us the protection awarded to prisoners of war. The plea went on further to state that we 
 had told the object of our expedition ; that it was a purely military one, for the destruc- 
 tion of communications, and as such, lawful, and according to the rules of war.' 
 
 " This just and unanswerable presentation of the case appears to have produced its 
 appropriate impression. Several members of the court martial afterward called on the 
 prisoners and assured them that from the evidence against them they could not be con- 
 demned as spies ; that they had come for a certain known object, and not having lingered 
 about or visited any of their camps, obtaining or seeking information, they could not be 
 convicted. Soon after all the prisoners were removed to Atlanta, Ga., and they left Knox- 
 ville under the belief that their comrades, who had been tried, either had been or would be 
 acquitted. 
 
 " In the meantime, however, the views entertained and expressed to them by the mem- 
 
Report of Judge-Advocate-General Holt. 51 
 
 bers of the court were overcome, it may be safely assumed, under the prompting of the 
 remorseless despotism at Richmond. 
 
 " On June i8, after their arrival at Atlanta, where they rejoined the comrades from 
 whom they had been separated at Chattanooga, their prison door was opened and the death 
 sentence of the seven who had been tried at Knoxville was read to them. No time for 
 preparation was allowed them. They were told to bid their friends farewell and be quick 
 about it. They were at once tied and carried out to execution. Among the seven was 
 Private Samuel Robinson, Company G, Thirty-third Ohio Volunteers, wno was too ill to 
 walk. He was, however, pinioned like the rest, and in this condition was dragged from 
 the floor where he was lying to the scaffold. In an hour or more, the cavairy escort which 
 had accompanied them was seen returning with the cart, but the cart was empty ; the 
 tragedy had been consummated ! On that evening and the following morning the prison- 
 ers learned from the provost-marshal and guard that their comrades had died as all true 
 soldiers of the Republic should die in the presence of its enemies. 
 
 " Among the revolting incidents which they mentioned in connection with this cow- 
 ardly butchery was the fall of two of the victims from the breaking of the ropes after they 
 had been for some time suspended. On their being restored to consciousness they begged 
 for an hour in which to pray and to prepare for death, but this was refused them. The 
 rope was readjusted, and the execution at once proceeded. 
 
 " Among those who thus perished was Geo. D. Wilson, Company B, Twenty-first 
 Ohio Volunteers. He was a mechanic, from Cincinnati, who, in the exercise of his trade, 
 had travelled much through the States, North and South, and who had a greatness of soul 
 which sympathized intensely with our struggle for national life, and was in that dark hour 
 filled with joyous convictions of our final triumph. Though surrounded by a scowling 
 crowd, impatient for his sacrifice, he did not hesitate, while standing under the gallows, to 
 make them a brief address. He told them that though they were all wrong he had no hos- 
 tile feelings toward the Southern people, believing that not they, but their leaders, were 
 responsible for the rebellion ; that he was no spy, as charged, but a soldier regularly detailed 
 for military duty ; that he did not regret to die for his country, but only regretted the man- 
 ner of his death ; and he added, for their admonition, that they would yet see the time 
 when the old Union would be restored and when its flag would wave over them again ; 
 and with these words the brave man died. He, like his comrades, calmly met the igno- 
 minious doom of a felon ; but, happily, ignominious for him and them only so far as the 
 martyrdom of the patriot and hero can be degraded by the hands of ruffians and traitors. 
 
 " The remaining prisoners, now reduced to fourteen, were kept closely confined under 
 special guard in the jail at Atlanta until October, when, overhearing a conversation between 
 the jailer and another officer, they became satisfied that it was the purpose of the author- 
 ities to hang them as they had done their companions. This led them to form a plan for 
 their escape, which they carried into execution on the evening of the next day, by seizing 
 the jailer when he opened the door to carry away the bucket in which their supper had been 
 brought. This was followed also by the seizure of the seven guards on duty, and before 
 the alarm was given, eight of the fugitives were beyond reach of pursuit. It has been 
 since ascertained that six of these, after long and painful wanderings, succeeded in reach- 
 ing our lines. Of the fate of the other two, nothing is known. The remaining six of the 
 fourteen, consisting of the five witnesses who have deposed and Mr. Mason, were recap- 
 tured and confined in the barracks until December, when they were removed to Richmond. 
 There they were shut up in a room in Castle Thunder, where they shivered through the 
 winter, without fire, thinly clad, and with but two small blankets, which they had saved 
 with their clothes, to cover the whole party. So they remained until a few days since, 
 when they werte exchanged ; and thus at the end of eleven months, terminated their piti- 
 less persecutions in the prisons of the South — persecutions begun and continued amid in- 
 
52 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 dignities and sufferings on their part, and atrocities on the part of their traitorous foes, 
 which illustrate far more faithfully than any human language could express it the de- 
 moniac spirit of a revolt, every throb of whose life is a crime against the very race to 
 which we belong. 
 
 " Very respectfully, your obedient servant, 
 
 " J. Holt, Judge-Advocate-General. 
 
 " Hon. E. M. Stanton, Secretary of War." 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 CRITICISMS OF GENS. BUELL AND FRY. 
 
 But two disparaging criticisms have ever been offered, so far as the writer is aware, of 
 the Mitchel railroad raid, and these emanate from substantially the one source, Gen. D. C. 
 Buell and his Chief of Staff, Gen. J. B. Fry. That some degree of irritation existed be- 
 tween Gen. Buell and his adherents on the one hand and Gen. Mitchel on the other, was 
 understood during war times, and is made still more evident by these criticisms. They 
 would claim no notice here if the following letter of Gen. Buell had not been printed in the 
 War Records, and the review of Gen. Fry quoted in a pension debate in the Senate of the 
 United States by some Southern Senators as the final military verdict on the nature and 
 objects of this railroad expedition. Gen. Buell writes :* 
 
 Saratoga, August 5, 1863. 
 To General L. Thomas, 
 
 Adjutant General U. S. A., Washington City, D.C. 
 Sir, — In the " Official Gazette "of the 2istultimo, I see a report of Judge-Advocate- 
 General Holt, dated the 27th of March, relative to "an expedition set on foot in April, 
 1862, under the authority and " direction " as report says, "of General O. M. Mitchel, 
 the object of which was to destroy the communication on the Georgia State Railroad be- 
 tween Atlanta and Chattanooga." The expedition was "set on foot " under my authority ; 
 the plan was arranged between Mr. Andrews, whom I had had in employment from shortly 
 after assuming command in Kentucky, and my Chief of Staff, Colonel James B. Fry ; and 
 General Mitchel had nothing to do either with its conception or execution, except to fur- 
 nish from his command the soldiers who took part in it. He was directed to furnish six ; 
 instead of that he sent twenty-two. Had he conformed to the instructions given him it 
 would have been better ; the chances of success would have been greater, and in any event 
 several lives would have been saved. The report speaks of the plan as an emanation of 
 genius ; and of the results which it promised as "absolutely sublime." It may be proper, 
 therefore, to say, that this statement is made for the sake of truth, and not to call attention 
 to the extravagant colors in which it has been presented. 
 
 Very respectfully, your obedient servant, 
 
 [Signed] D. C. BUELL, Major-General. 
 
 Even Gen. Fry finds it necessary to explain that Buell wrote the above in ignorance 
 of the facts, inexcusable ignorance, as they had been widely published. Fry says, " Gen- 
 eral Buell knew only of the first expedition, the one he authorized." Of course, this de- 
 prives his statement of all value, as far as the second expedition is concerned. 
 
 The remarks of Gen. Fry are contained in the Journal of the Military Service Insti- 
 tution for 1882, in a very eulogistic editorial notice of the book " Capturinga Locomotive." 
 Fry declares the book to be " the most thrilling story of the rebellion ; " and adds " No 
 romance contains more of danger, pluck, resolution, endurance, suffering, gloom, and hope 
 than this truthful account of an actual occurrence in our War of Rebellion." 
 
 After such high praise it may seem invidious to answer the criticisms made by this 
 
 1 War Records, Series 1. Vol. X. (1) page 634. 
 
54 Daring and Suffering. 
 
 writer, on the military character of the enterprise, and to show where he was mistaken as t< 
 the actual military situation. But the truth of history seems to require that confident and 
 unwarranted statements should not be allowed to pass unchallenged. General Fry de- 
 clares : 
 
 " The destruction of bridges between Marietta and Chattanooga would not have 
 enabled General Mitchel to take the latter place (i). If his instructions (2) or the 
 military conditions (3) had justified him in an attempt to capture Chattanooga — which 
 they did not — the preservation of the bridge over the Tennessee would have been essential 
 to his success (4). The enemy had only to burn that structure, as they did when Mitchefs 
 troops approached it, April 29th (5) in order to check an advance on Chattanooga. Fur- 
 thermore, if Mitchel's party had succeeded in burning bridges between Marietta and Chat- 
 tanooga, that would not have prevented the reinforcement of the latter place, as the regular 
 railroad route through East Tennessee was open, and in the enemy's possession (6), and it 
 was from the east, and not from the south, where there were but few if any available troops 
 (7) until Corinth was evacuated, that the place was most likely to be reinforced. Mitchel's 
 bridge-burners, therefore, took desperate chances to accomplish objects of no substantial 
 advantage (8)." 
 
 It would be difficult to condense more errors and baseless assertions into a single par- 
 agraph. I have marked them by figures, and the reader who will attentively consider the 
 evidence, will perhaps conclude that the authority of General Fry is not sufficient to end all 
 controversy. 
 
 (1) Is a mere matter of opinion. 
 
 (2) Is specious, for General Buell in a letter of instruction to General Mitchel of March 
 27th 1862/ enumerates a number of things which General Mitchel might do in certain con- 
 tingencies, among which the capture of Chattanooga is not included. But he calls them 
 mere suggestions. It was never claimed that Buell ordered the capture of Chattanooga ; 
 but he did not give such clear and rigid orders as would have prevented Mitchel from mov- 
 ing in that direction had the latter judged it wise. Buell says: "It is not necessary to point 
 out to you how this force (that placed under Mitchel's orders) can be concentrated either 
 for advance or defense." " I do not think it necessary to do more than suggest these gen- 
 eral features to you." "You will understand well how to guard against them (possible ad- 
 vances of the enemy) or take advantage of them according to circumstances." Such lan- 
 guage leaves a detached commander great discretion, and if Mitchel had been able to go 
 to Chattanooga, he would not have been insubordinate in doing so, if he had also provided 
 properly for his special trust of guarding Nashville. 
 
 (3) Is purely a matter of opinion. What military conditions will justify depends 
 largely on the officer judging. * 
 
 (4) Is a strange assertion. Mitchel did carefully preserve this bridge, and states that 
 he did it with the hope of an advance to Chattanooga ! 2 
 
 (5) Is also erroneous. Mitchel saved the main bridge at that time, and declares that 
 the short span which the enemy burned is of small value, and that he can cross to the 
 other side whenever he desires. 3 
 
 (6) Gen. Fry seems to be ignorant of the fact that the East Tennessee R. R. crossed 
 Chickamauga Creek very close to its junction with the Western and Atlantic R. R., and 
 that its bridge over that stream would also have been involved in the proposed bridge- 
 burning, thus isolating Chattanooga from the East as well as from the South. 
 
 "War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 2, page 71. 
 
 s Mitchel to Sec. Chase, April 19th, 1863, " I spared the Tennessee bridges near Stev- 
 enson in the hope that I might be permitted to march on Chattanooga." War Records, 
 Series I., Vol. X., Part 1, page 113. 
 
 3 Mitchel to Buell, April 29, 1863. War Records, Series I., Vol. X., Part 1, page 655. 
 
Criticisms of Gens. Bucll and Fry. 55 
 
 (7) This is sufficiently answered by Gen. E, Kirby Smith, who reports six complete 
 regiments, already on the way from the South, while the utmost he can spare from the East 
 is four regiments ! 
 
 (8) Is the conclusion reached from the extraordinary series of statements in this para- 
 graph. General Fry may have some information which proves the object of the Mitchel 
 bridge-burners to have been " of no substantial advantage," but it does not appear in this 
 paragraph, which seems to have been hastily written in entire misapprehension of the 
 facts. Tossibly the present writer is partly to blame for these misunderstandings, because 
 "Capturing a Locomotive" was written without access to War Records, and did not, 
 therefore, present the whole subject with the fullness of evidence that is now possible. 
 
 The only other point of adverse criticism made by Gen. Fry is much stronger. He 
 claims that the treatment of the prisoners by the Confederates was not blamable, arguing 
 that our being in disguise deprived us of the privileges of prisoners of war. The reader 
 of the foregoing pages will see that he probably misunderstands the writer's position. 
 He says : 
 
 " Only eight were executed. Instead of blaming the winner for taking one-third the 
 stakes, the author should have thanked him for not enforcing his right to the other two- 
 thirds." In a private letter written subsequently, Gen. Fry explains that he did not mean 
 to say that we were under any special obligation of gratitude to the enemy for the lives 
 that were spared, as it probably was not intentional mercy, but an oversight, adding that 
 if Davis had known all the facts, he would have probably ordered our immediate trial and 
 execution. This is very probable, indeed. 
 
 General Fry twice refers to the omission of Mitchel to report this expedition, and 
 assumes that this was a tacit confession of the insufficiency of its object. There is no 
 evidence that he did not write or forward a report. Mitchel complains that many of his 
 reports are not received, and the reader of the War Records will not fail to notice how 
 often documents referred to are declared to be "not found." The fact that no report by 
 Gen. Mitchel has been discovered, where so many have been lost, is by no means conclu- 
 sive proof that he made none. Such a report may have been made and lost in transmis- 
 sion or afterwards, as vast numbers have been ; or it may yet be found; or with his com- 
 munications so insecure, he may well have feared to write the facts lest they should fall 
 into the enemy's hands, as some of his important personal papers did. 
 
 1 Official Report of E. Kirby Smith, April 13th. War Records, Series I., Vol. X., 
 Part I, page 643. 
 
H 91 80 I 
 
^ 
 
 **■<; 
 s* 
 
 'Co* 
 
 

 
 
 
 ■ /;«;••♦ * v \ve&-\ /.^i:.^ 
 ^ •«». w -Jill- ^ .'M- 
 
 
 o 
 
 „> 
 
 .0" 
 
 
 
 
 \ X^ 
 
 
 *°SK 
 
 <, 
 
 (P. 
 
 *3. *o, . * .A, 
 
O . A * 
 
 
 o V 
 
 
 $+* 
 
 .0 
 
 >°^ 
 
 f^ 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 II II III i||| § III III Hill llll mi mil 
 
 013 701 452 A